The paradoxal discourses of F.M. Van Helmont concerning the macrocosm and microcosm, or, The greater and lesser world and their union set down in writing by J.B. and now published.
         Paradoxale discoursen ofte ongemeene meeningen van de groote en kleyne wereld en speciaal van de wederkeeringe der menschelijke zielen. English
         Helmont, Franciscus Mercurius van, 1614-1699.
      
       
         
           1685
        
      
       Approx. 529 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 190 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A43281
         Wing H1393
         ESTC R9542
         12275060
         ocm 12275060
         58424
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A43281)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 58424)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 187:9)
      
       
         
           
             The paradoxal discourses of F.M. Van Helmont concerning the macrocosm and microcosm, or, The greater and lesser world and their union set down in writing by J.B. and now published.
             Paradoxale discoursen ofte ongemeene meeningen van de groote en kleyne wereld en speciaal van de wederkeeringe der menschelijke zielen. English
             Helmont, Franciscus Mercurius van, 1614-1699.
             J. B.
          
           [16], 127, 215, [1], p., [2] leaves of plates : ill.
           
             Printed by J.C. and Freeman Collins for Robert Kettlewel ...,
             London :
             1685.
          
           
             Translation of: Paradoxale discoursen ofte ongemeene meeningen van de groote en kleyne wereld en speciaal van de wederkeeringe der menschelijke zielen.
             Pages 66-87 photographed from Yale copy and inserted between pages 69-82.
             Errata on p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Harvard University Libraries.
             Imperfect: second part, pages 69 and 70 are stained in the filmed copy.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Microcosm and macrocosm -- Early works to 1800.
           Science -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-02 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Paradoxal
           DISCOURSES
           OF
           
             F.
             M.
             Van
             HELMONT
          
           ,
           Concerning
           the
           Macrocosm
           AND
           MICROCOSM
           ,
           OR
           THE
           Greater
           and
           Lesser
           World
           ,
           And
           their
           Union
           .
        
         
           Set
           down
           in
           WRITING
           by
           
             J.
             B.
          
           and
           now
           Published
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             C.
          
           and
           
             Freeman
             Collins
          
           ,
           for
           
             Robert
             Kettlewel
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Hand
           and
           Scepter
           near
           S.
           Dunstan's
           Church
           in
           Fleetstreet
           .
           1685.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           Courteous
           READER
           .
        
         
           I
           Here
           present
           thee
           with
           the
           seeming
           Paradoxal
           Discourses
           of
           
             B.
             V.
             Helmont
          
           ,
           which
           he
           discoursed
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           were
           by
           his
           permission
           by
           me
           pen'd
           and
           now
           Published
           .
        
         
           And
           seeing
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           Writings
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           but
           himself
           also
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           Knowledge
           ,
           are
           highly
           and
           worthily
           esteemed
           of
           throughout
           all
           Europe
           ,
           by
           many
           knowing
           persons
           ;
           I
           and
           my
           Companion
           passing
           through
           Holland
           ,
           heard
           of
           his
           being
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           whereupon
           we
           hastned
           thither
           ,
           and
           immediately
           upon
           our
           arrival
           ,
           we
           made
           it
           our
           business
           to
           obtain
           his
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           information
           in
           some
           particulars
           ,
           
           where
           opportunity
           and
           his
           inclination
           towards
           us
           ,
           so
           far
           favoured
           us
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           means
           we
           got
           a
           Lodging
           in
           the
           same
           House
           with
           him
           ;
           where
           by
           reflecting
           upon
           the
           palpable
           demonstrations
           he
           gave
           of
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           we
           took
           the
           liberty
           to
           ask
           of
           him
           ;
           whence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           contrary
           Opinions
           concerning
           Philosophy
           had
           their
           Rise
           in
           the
           World
           ?
        
         
           
             Whereunto
             he
             returned
             this
             Parabolical
             Answer
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Question
             :
          
           Suppose
           ,
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           That
           a
           Man
           of
           extraordinary
           Wisdom
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           had
           time
           out
           of
           mind
           enjoyed
           a
           glorious
           Transparent
           Globe
           of
           Stone
           ,
           all
           full
           of
           Life
           ,
           called
           
             Nosce
             le
             ipsum
          
           ,
           comprehending
           the
           whole
           Man
           both
           Outward
           and
           Inward
           ,
           being
           the
           Little
           World
           ,
           and
           consequently
           also
           the
           whole
           Great
           World
           ;
           having
           them
           thus
           both
           together
           ,
           and
           represented
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           subject
           ,
           which
           he
           having
           offered
           to
           Men
           for
           their
           Information
           and
           Instruction
           in
           Wisdom
           ,
           he
           upon
           their
           neglect
           and
           contempt
           of
           it
           ,
           broke
           it
           into
           24●
           pieces
           ;
           which
           a
           Woman
           out
           of
           pity
           
           received
           into
           her
           lap
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           she
           knew
           that
           there
           was
           yet
           Life
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           being
           united
           ,
           they
           would
           come
           to
           Life
           again
           as
           before
           ;
           whereupon
           she
           searched
           every
           where
           throughout
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           such
           Wise
           Men
           ,
           who
           by
           a
           due
           joyning
           of
           the
           said
           parts
           ,
           were
           able
           to
           restore
           its
           whole
           former
           life
           ;
           in
           which
           search
           she
           indeed
           met
           with
           many
           serious
           and
           likely
           persons
           ,
           but
           yet
           who
           as
           to
           the
           main
           business
           she
           came
           about
           ,
           could
           return
           her
           nothing
           but
           bare
           words
           ,
           they
           never
           having
           operatively
           tried
           or
           experienced
           how
           to
           perform
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           fell
           into
           a
           necessity
           of
           contending
           about
           words
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           fought
           stoutly
           with
           their
           Pens
           and
           Tongues
           against
           one
           another
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           all
           of
           them
           owned
           the
           same
           common
           name
           of
           Philosophers
           .
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           can
           you
           imagine
           now
           that
           these
           men
           without
           experience
           could
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           accomplish
           and
           satisfie
           the
           Desire
           of
           this
           seeking
           Woman
           ?
        
         
           
             Whereunto
             when
             we
             had
             replied
             ,
             that
             
             there
             was
             no
             doubt
             to
             be
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             added
             ,
          
           Well
           then
           ,
           you
           have
           your
           Query
           answered
           .
        
         
           
             But
             we
             enquiring
             further
             ,
             what
             then
             was
             to
             be
             done
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             might
             with
             certainty
             attain
             to
             Truth
             ?
             he
             returned
             us
             this
             answer
             :
          
           That
           we
           must
           imitate
           a
           wise
           Judge
           ,
           who
           (
           in
           a
           matter
           that
           comes
           to
           be
           tryed
           before
           him
           )
           from
           the
           duely
           agreeing
           Depositions
           of
           several
           Witnesses
           ,
           having
           an
           actual
           and
           experimental
           knowledge
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           doth
           orderly
           put
           together
           that
           Judgment
           ,
           which
           they
           by
           their
           infallible
           Evidences
           do
           in
           parcels
           bring
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           having
           made
           a
           whole
           of
           those
           parts
           ,
           doth
           afterwards
           pronounce
           the
           same
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           wholly
           rejecting
           the
           Depositions
           of
           false
           Witnesses
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           those
           who
           have
           nothing
           else
           to
           say
           or
           depose
           ,
           but
           I
           believe
           it
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           ,
           I
           suppose
           or
           take
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           &c.
           as
           not
           at
           all
           serving
           his
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Depositions
           of
           true
           and
           legal
           Witnesses
           ,
           do
           all
           
           justly
           and
           exactly
           agree
           together
           ,
           the
           Judgement
           formed
           and
           deduced
           therefrom
           should
           be
           opposed
           or
           gain-said
           by
           any
           man
           of
           Understanding
           ;
           even
           so
           also
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           can
           this
           natural
           union
           or
           agreement
           be
           gain-said
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           evident
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           that
           the
           broken
           parts
           of
           a
           stone
           ,
           or
           any
           slit
           pieces
           of
           wood
           do
           so
           neatly
           and
           exactly
           suit
           to
           the
           parts
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           immediately
           sever'd
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           with
           any
           pretence
           or
           ground
           of
           reason
           be
           objected
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           said
           we
           ,
           cannot
           be
           gain-said
           ;
           but
           how
           might
           we
           come
           to
           this
           Skill
           of
           setting
           particulars
           thus
           in
           order
           ,
           except
           that
           he
           himself
           would
           be
           pleased
           with
           his
           directions
           to
           lend
           a
           helping-hand
           to
           us
           in
           this
           matter
           ?
        
         
           Whereupon
           he
           declared
           himself
           not
           unwilling
           to
           comply
           with
           our
           desires
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           do
           what
           he
           could
           presently
           and
           out
           of
           hand
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           so
           at
           least
           by
           his
           beginning
           and
           undertaking
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           might
           give
           others
           an
           occasion
           of
           bettering
           and
           mending
           his
           Essay
           towards
           it
           .
           But
           that
           he
           did
           not
           use
           to
           write
           himself
           ,
           yea
           ,
           that
           very
           rarely
           he
           took
           
           time
           to
           read
           over
           his
           own
           Thoughts
           ,
           by
           discourse
           communicated
           and
           writ
           down
           by
           others
           :
           And
           besides
           ,
           had
           never
           yet
           met
           with
           any
           man
           that
           truely
           and
           throughly
           understood
           the
           meaning
           of
           his
           Mind
           ,
           and
           who
           consequently
           could
           give
           a
           full
           and
           proper
           expression
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           these
           difficulties
           alleadged
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           from
           the
           Conversation
           we
           for
           some
           time
           had
           with
           him
           ,
           had
           observed
           that
           he
           made
           use
           of
           an
           ancient
           Philosophical
           way
           of
           discoursing
           ,
           propounding
           all
           his
           Matters
           in
           Queries
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           dexstrously
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           when
           any
           one
           according
           to
           his
           own
           pleasure
           ,
           thinks
           of
           something
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           be
           it
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           he
           by
           means
           of
           his
           Queries
           ,
           concerning
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           all
           depending
           upon
           one
           another
           as
           the
           links
           of
           a
           chain
           ,
           and
           the
           Answers
           returned
           to
           his
           Questions
           ,
           would
           infallibly
           find
           out
           and
           name
           the
           thing
           ,
           the
           party
           had
           concealed
           in
           his
           mind
           and
           thought
           of
           .
           And
           when
           any
           Question
           is
           asked
           ,
           he
           sometimes
           instead
           of
           an
           Answer
           ,
           divides
           the
           same
           into
           many
           parts
           ,
           and
           propounds
           the●
           
           as
           so
           many
           several
           Questions
           to
           the
           Demander
           ,
           and
           so
           makes
           him
           return
           an
           answer
           to
           the
           Query
           himself
           had
           propounded
           .
           By
           which
           instances
           he
           demonstrates
           that
           Truth
           is
           clear
           and
           simple
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           things
           in
           nature
           belong
           to
           and
           agree
           with
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           Which
           proceeding
           of
           his
           ,
           certainly
           is
           a
           very
           peaceable
           and
           satisfactory
           way
           of
           information
           ;
           and
           from
           whence
           no
           quarrels
           ,
           contests
           or
           opposition
           can
           arise
           ;
           though
           at
           the
           first
           it
           seemed
           strange
           and
           difficult
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           accustomed
           to
           it
           .
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           my
           fore-mentioned
           Companion
           offered
           himself
           to
           set
           down
           his
           Discourses
           in
           Latine
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           utmost
           possibility
           :
           but
           after
           he
           had
           finished
           one
           sheet
           ,
           he
           was
           seized
           of
           a
           Distemper
           (
           the
           Air
           of
           this
           Country
           not
           agreeing
           with
           him
           )
           and
           so
           was
           forced
           to
           desist
           ;
           whereupon
           then
           I
           undertook
           to
           put
           it
           in
           High-Dutch
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           kind
           Reader
           ,
           in
           case
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           Discourse
           may
           chance
           (
           as
           it
           is
           not
           unlikely
           )
           to
           seem
           strange
           unto
           thee
           ▪
           or
           not
           in
           the
           usual
           School-dress
           ,
           or
           else
           not
           
           sufficiently
           explained
           and
           enlarged
           upon
           ;
           in
           the
           first
           place
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           is
           far
           from
           the
           humour
           of
           pressing
           his
           Sentiments
           upon
           any
           one
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           that
           herein
           we
           have
           chosen
           rather
           to
           follow
           the
           free
           Order
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           in
           which
           it
           came
           from
           the
           Author
           in
           Discourse
           ,
           than
           to
           follow
           School-inventions
           .
           And
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           this
           Work
           should
           have
           been
           set
           down
           fully
           and
           at
           large
           ,
           the
           few
           leaves
           of
           this
           Book
           would
           not
           have
           been
           able
           to
           contain
           it
           ,
           but
           would
           have
           made
           a
           great
           ,
           yea
           ,
           rather
           many
           great
           Volumes
           ,
           Nature
           her self
           being
           so
           great
           a
           Book
           as
           she
           is
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           if
           in
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ●●ace
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           some
           further
           Information
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           wanting
           ,
           the
           same
           may
           be
           met
           with
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           where
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           the
           same
           thing
           is
           again
           mentioned
           ,
           for
           to
           avoid
           all
           superfluity
           of
           words
           :
           forasmuch
           as
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           the
           End
           (
           conformably
           to
           Nature
           )
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           Beginning
           ,
           and
           the
           Beginning
           in
           the
           End.
           And
           therefore
           neither
           can
           any
           due
           or
           right
           Judgment
           be
           passed
           concerning
           it
           ,
           from
           any
           one
           particular
           passage
           therein
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           without
           a
           considerative
           and
           oft-repeated
           reading
           over
           of
           the
           whole
           Book
           .
        
         
           Nor
           that
           I
           would
           go
           about
           to
           deny
           but
           that
           some
           faults
           may
           be
           here
           found
           ,
           properly
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           my self
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           want
           of
           skill
           and
           capacity
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           Language
           ,
           I
           not
           being
           a
           German
           born
           ;
           as
           especially
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           weightiness
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ;
           which
           therefore
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           will
           be
           easily
           pardoned
           me
           .
           Not
           to
           mention
           
           now
           the
           haste
           in
           which
           I
           did
           it
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           my
           unexpected
           departure
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           after
           I
           had
           undertaken
           it
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           seeing
           that
           for
           want
           of
           another
           ,
           this
           Treatise
           hath
           been
           now
           Translated
           into
           English
           by
           a
           Hollander
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           improbable
           but
           upon
           this
           account
           also
           ▪
           some
           failures
           may
           have
           slipt
           in
           ,
           which
           the
           Reader
           as
           he
           meets
           with
           them
           ,
           is
           desired
           favourably
           to
           pass
           by
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           we
           had
           a
           great
           desire
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           comply
           with
           our
           desire
           ,
           of
           having
           his
           Picture
           engraven
           in
           Copper
           printed
           in
           the
           front
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           a
           stop
           might
           be
           put
           to
           the
           cheats
           of
           many
           ,
           who
           make
           use
           of
           his
           Name
           to
           deceive
           people
           ,
           and
           their
           fraud
           detected
           .
        
         
           Forasmuch
           as
           the
           same
           was
           done
           ,
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           by
           a
           certain
           person
           at
           Paris
           about
           five
           years
           since
           ,
           who
           pretended
           to
           great
           and
           extraordinary
           Cares
           ,
           and
           at
           first
           by
           this
           means
           got
           great
           sums
           of
           money
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           was
           fain
           to
           slip
           away
           in
           secret
           ;
           whereas
           it
           is
           notorious
           that
           
             Van
             Helmont
          
           never
           received
           either
           money
           or
           monies
           worth
           for
           the
           like
           or
           any
           other
           testifications
           of
           his
           Friendship
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           we
           have
           heard
           of
           another
           here
           in
           London
           ,
           a
           Lieutenant-Colonel
           ,
           who
           pretended
           to
           have
           married
           his
           Sister
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           this
           means
           he
           had
           obtained
           many
           rare
           and
           excellent
           Medicines
           ;
           but
           when
           Prince
           Rupert
           in
           presence
           of
           the
           said
           
             Van
             Helmont
          
           ,
           did
           send
           for
           this
           Lieutenant-Colonel
           to
           come
           to
           him
           and
           speak
           with
           his
           Brother-in-Law
           ,
           he
           excused
           himself
           ,
           and
           withal
           declared
           ,
           that
           what
           was
           reported
           of
           him
           was
           a
           mistake
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           his
           Sister
           ,
           
           but
           a
           Servant
           of
           the
           House
           whom
           he
           had
           married
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           supposed
           that
           his
           Effigies
           placed
           before
           the
           Book
           ,
           might
           prevent
           such
           an
           abuse
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           but
           we
           found
           he
           was
           not
           resolved
           to
           gratifie
           this
           our
           request
           at
           present
           ;
           but
           upon
           our
           importunate
           instance
           ,
           he
           at
           last
           consented
           to
           another
           Request
           of
           ours
           ,
           viz.
           (
           to
           the
           end
           that
           many
           ignorant
           persons
           ,
           who
           are
           very
           liable
           to
           mistake
           ,
           might
           be
           rowsed
           out
           of
           their
           dream
           )
           that
           for
           a
           testimony
           of
           his
           outward
           manner
           of
           Life
           ,
           the
           Patent
           of
           Honour
           freely
           given
           and
           granted
           unto
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           Emperour
           and
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           should
           be
           printed
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           all
           this
           is
           now
           published
           with
           the
           will
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           he
           expects
           that
           the
           generous
           and
           truth-loving
           Reader
           will
           be
           pleased
           well
           to
           consider
           what
           is
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           circumstances
           before-mentioned
           ;
           and
           so
           pass
           an
           impartial
           Judgment
           upon
           all
           ;
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           the
           said
           Author
           promiseth
           ,
           that
           whensoever
           any
           in
           kind
           love
           shall
           better
           inform
           him
           ,
           to
           take
           and
           receive
           the
           same
           with
           a
           like
           affection
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           Truth
           ,
           which
           for
           so
           long
           a
           time
           hath
           been
           strange
           and
           unknown
           to
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Europe
           ,
           may
           at
           length
           be
           manifested
           ,
           and
           the
           Publick
           Good
           promoted
           .
        
         
           
             Dat.
             Lond.
             
             
               Octob.
               5
               ,
               1684.
               
            
          
           
             J.
             B.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Low-Dutch
           HYMN
           of
           ADAM
           BOREEL
           ,
           presented
           by
           him
           to
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           BOOK
           ,
           who
           had
           it
           translated
           into
           English.
           
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             O
             Heavenly
             Light
             !
             my
             Spirit
             to
             Thee
             draw
             ,
          
           
             With
             powerful
             touch
             my
             Sences
             smite
             ;
          
           
             Thine
             Arrows
             of
             Love
             into
             me
             thraw
          
           
             With
             flaming
             dart
          
           
             Deep
             wound
             my
             Heart
             ,
          
           
             And
             wounded
             ,
             seize
             for
             ever
             as
             thy
             Right
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             O
             sweetest
             sweet
             !
             descend
             into
             my
             Soul
          
           
             And
             sink
             into
             its
             lowest
             Abyss
             ,
          
           
             That
             all
             false
             Sweets
             Thou
             may'st
             controul
             ,
          
           
             Or
             rather
             kill
          
           
             So
             that
             Thy
             Will
          
           
             Alone
             may
             be
             my
             Pleasure
             and
             my
             Bliss
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             Do
             thou
             my
             Faculties
             all
             captivate
          
           
             Vnto
             thy self
             with
             strongest
             tye
          
           
             My
             Will
             entirely
             regulate
             :
          
           
             Make
             me
             Thy
             Slave
             ,
          
           
             Nought
             else
             I
             crave
             ;
          
           
             For
             this
             I
             know
             is
             perfect
             Liberty
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             Thou
             art
             a
             Life
             the
             sweetest
             of
             all
             Lives
             ,
          
           
             Nought
             sweeter
             can
             thy
             Creature
             taste
             :
          
           
             'T
             is
             this
             alone
             the
             Soul
             revives
             .
          
           
             Be
             thou
             not
             here
             ,
          
           
             All
             other
             cheer
          
           
             Will
             turn
             to
             dull
             satiety
             at
             last
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             O
             limpid
             Fountain
             of
             all
             virtuous
             Lear
             !
          
           
             O
             Well-spring
             of
             true
             Joy
             and
             Mirth
             !
          
           
             The
             root
             of
             all
             Contentments
             dear
             !
          
           
             O
             endless
             Good
             !
          
           
             Break
             like
             a
             floud
          
           
             Into
             my
             Soul
             ,
             and
             water
             my
             dry
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             That
             by
             this
             Mighty
             Power
             I
             being
             rest
          
           
             Of
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             ONE
             ,
          
           
             To
             Thee
             alone
             I
             may
             be
             left
          
           
             By
             a
             firm
             Will
          
           
             Fixt
             to
             thee
             still
             ,
          
           
             And
             inwardly
             united
             into
             one
             .
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             let
             all
             my
             Essence
             ,
             I
             Thee
             pray
             ,
          
           
             Be
             wholly
             filled
             with
             Thy
             dear
             Son
             ,
          
           
             That
             thou
             thy
             splendour
             mayst
             display
          
           
             With
             blissful
             Rays
          
           
             In
             these
             hid
             ways
          
           
             Wherein
             Gods
             Nature
             by
             frail
             Man
             is
             won
             .
          
        
         
           
             VIII
             .
          
           
             For
             joyned
             thus
             to
             Thee
             by
             the
             sole
             aid
          
           
             And
             working
             (
             whilst
             all
             silent
             stands
          
           
           
             In
             mine
             own
             Soul
             ,
             nor
             ought's
             assay'd
          
           
             From
             self-desire
             )
          
           
             I
             'm
             made
             entire
          
           
             An
             Instrument
             fit
             for
             thy
             glorious
             Hands
             .
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             henceforwards
             shall
             all
             Workings
             cease
             ,
          
           
             Vnless't
             be
             those
             Thou
             dost
             excite
          
           
             To
             perfect
             that
             Sabbatick
             Peace
          
           
             Which
             doth
             arise
          
           
             When
             self-will
             dies
             ,
          
           
             And
             the
             new
             Creature
             is
             restored
             quite
             .
          
        
         
           
             X.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             shall
             I
             with
             all
             thy
             Children
             dear
             ,
          
           
             While
             nought
             debars
             Thy
             Workings
             free
             ,
          
           
             Be
             closely
             joyned
             in
             union
             near
             ;
          
           
             Nay
             with
             thy
             Son
          
           
             Shall
             I
             be
             one
          
           
             And
             with
             thine
             own
             adored
             Deity
             .
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             at
             last
             I
             being
             quite
             releas'd
          
           
             From
             this
             strait-lac'd
             Egoity
             ,
          
           
             My
             Soul
             will
             vastly
             be
             increas'd
          
           
             Into
             that
             ALL
          
           
             Which
             ONE
             we
             call
             ,
          
           
             And
             One
             in
             't
             self
             alone
             doth
             all
             imply
             .
          
        
         
           
             XII
             .
          
           
             Here
             's
             Rest
             ,
             here
             's
             Peace
             ,
             her
             's
             Joy
             and
             holy
             Love
             ,
          
           
             The
             Heaven
             's
             here
             of
             true
             Content
             ,
          
           
             For
             those
             that
             hither
             sincerely
             move
             ,
          
           
             Here
             's
             the
             true
             Light
          
           
             Of
             Wisdom
             bright
             ,
          
           
             And
             Prudence
             pure
             with
             no
             self-seeking
             mient
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Here
             Spirit
             ,
             Soul
             ,
             and
             cleansed
             Body
             may
          
           
             Bathe
             in
             this
             Fountain
             of
             true
             Bliss
          
           
             Of
             Pleasures
             that
             will
             n'ere
             decay
             ,
          
           
             All
             joyful
             Sights
          
           
             And
             hid
             Delights
             ;
          
           
             The
             sense
             of
             these
             renewed
             here
             daily
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Come
             therefore
             ▪
             come
             ,
             and
             take
             an
             higher
             flight
             ,
          
           
             Things
             perishing
             leave
             here
             below
             ,
          
           
             Mount
             up
             with
             winged
             Soul
             and
             Spright
             ,
          
           
             Quick
             let
             's
             be
             gone
          
           
             To
             him
             that
             's
             One
             ,
          
           
             But
             in
             this
             one
             to
             us
             can
             all
             things
             show
             .
          
        
         
           
             XV.
             
          
           
             Thus
             shall
             you
             be
             united
             with
             that
             ONE
             ,
          
           
             That
             ONE
             where
             's
             no
             Duality
             ;
          
           
             For
             from
             this
             perfect
             GOOD
             alone
          
           
             Ever
             doth
             spring
          
           
             Each
             pleasant
             thing
          
           
             The
             hungry
             Soul
             to
             feed
             and
             satisfie
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             O
             man
             !
             consider
             well
             what
             's
             said
             ,
          
           
             To
             what
             is
             best
             thy
             Soul
             incline
             ,
          
           
             And
             leave
             off
             every
             evil
             trade
             :
          
           
             Do
             not
             despise
          
           
             What
             I
             advise
             ,
          
           
             Finish
             thy
             Work
             before
             the
             Sun
             decline
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               Concerning
               the
               MACROCOSME
               :
               OR
               ,
               Great
               World.
               
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Lights
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 1.
                 
                 HOw
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 Lights
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ?
              
               
                 Respond
                 .
                 The
                 Lights
                 of
                 Heaven
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 in
                 a
                 twofold
                 respect
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 warm
                 Lights
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 cool
                 or
                 refrigerating
                 Lights
                 ;
                 both
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 united
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 kin
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 symbolize
                 with
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 Q.
                 Which
                 are
                 those
                 you
                 call
                 warm
                 Lights
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 The
                 warm
                 Lights
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Male
                 or
                 Day-lights
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 Q.
                 Which
                 are
                 the
                 Cool
                 Lights
                 ?
              
               
               
                 R.
                 Those
                 which
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 may
                 be
                 termed
                 Female
                 or
                 Night-lights
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Q.
                 How
                 can
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 warm
                 Lights
                 are
                 Male
                 or
                 Day-light●●
                 ▪
              
               
                 R.
                 Because
                 the
                 Sun
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ●arm
                 Male
                 Day-light
                 doth
                 govern
                 or
                 rule
                 by
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Day
                 is
                 more
                 noble
                 than
                 the
                 Night
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 Q.
                 Why
                 are
                 the
                 cool
                 Lights
                 Female
                 ,
                 or
                 Night-lights
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 Because
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 Stars
                 which
                 are
                 cool
                 Night-lights
                 ,
                 rule
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Night
                 is
                 the
                 Days
                 Wife
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 Q.
                 Must
                 we
                 then
                 consider
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Male
                 or
                 Husband
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 Yes
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 perceive
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Moons
                 light
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Woman
                 from
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 7
                 Q.
                 When
                 now
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 which
                 is
                 warm
                 ,
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 Moon
                 which
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 what
                 disposition
                 or
                 property
                 is
                 produced
                 from
                 this
                 meeting
                 or
                 union
                 .
              
               
                 R.
                 Cold
                 and
                 Frost
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 Q.
                 How
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 several
                 ways
                 ,
                 both
                 from
                 Natural
                 and
                 Mechanical
                 Experiments
                 .
              
               
                 9
                 Q.
                 How
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 from
                 Nature
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 We
                 perceive
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 together
                 a
                 great
                 heat
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 cool
                 air
                 follows
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 rain
                 become
                 changed
                 into
                 cold
                 Hail-stones
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 
                 means
                 the
                 former
                 heat
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 cool
                 air
                 succeeds
                 .
              
               
                 10
                 Q.
                 How
                 may
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 demonstated
                 Mechannically
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 First
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 warm
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cool
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 (
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 united
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 )
                 are
                 caught
                 and
                 concentred
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 large
                 burning-glass
                 ;
                 the
                 said
                 united
                 Rayes
                 produce
                 cold
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 several
                 curious
                 persons
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 experience
                 have
                 attested
                 :
                 and
                 even
                 Rusticks
                 know
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 lye
                 down
                 to
                 sleep
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 shine
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 shade
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 by
                 experience
                 that
                 the
                 Rayes
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 are
                 cold
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 likewise
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Instrument
                 made
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 invented
                 by
                 
                   Basilius
                   Title
                
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Electoral
                 Castle
                 of
                 Pleissenburg
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 cool
                 air
                 which
                 is
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Cellar
                 ,
                 through
                 Leather
                 Pipes
                 into
                 a
                 Copper
                 vessel
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 air
                 heated
                 over
                 the
                 fire
                 in
                 a
                 second
                 vessel
                 ,
                 being
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 due
                 manner
                 through
                 Copper
                 Cocks
                 blown
                 into
                 a
                 third
                 vessel
                 that
                 stands
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 he
                 produceth
                 Snow
                 .
                 Several
                 other
                 experiments
                 might
                 be
                 here
                 alleadged
                 for
                 confirmation
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 from
                 Nature
                 as
                 from
                 Art
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Salts
                 and
                 Sulphars
                 ,
                 warm
                 and
                 cool
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 on
                 purpose
                 pass
                 by
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 commonly
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 11
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 properly
                 Heat
                 and
                 Cold
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 Heat
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Cold
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 bare
                 accident
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 right
                 true
                 spiritual
                 Essence
                 or
                 Being
                 .
              
               
               
                 12
                 Q.
                 How
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 that
                 Heat
                 is
                 a
                 Being
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 That
                 Heat
                 is
                 a
                 real
                 Being
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 this
                 instance
                 ;
                 when
                 a
                 Wain-load
                 of
                 wood
                 of
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 thousand
                 weight
                 is
                 burnt
                 and
                 reduced
                 to
                 ashes
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 wood
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 a
                 birth
                 or
                 product
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 its
                 burning
                 ;
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 also
                 as
                 by
                 its
                 warmth
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 Vegetables
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 to
                 grow
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Sun
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 Sublunary
                 things
                 )
                 which
                 ashes
                 do
                 not
                 amount
                 to
                 above
                 ten
                 or
                 twelve
                 pound
                 in
                 quantity
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 ashes
                 there
                 remains
                 a
                 fix
                 Salt
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 a
                 Sulphurious
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 now
                 precipitated
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 again
                 into
                 a
                 natural
                 Volatile
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Nature
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 The
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Sulphurous
                 Oyl
                 would
                 have
                 gone
                 away
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 wood
                 had
                 been
                 burnt
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Air
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 slow
                 &
                 soft
                 fire
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 burnt
                 by
                 a
                 quick
                 &
                 strong
                 fire
                 of
                 Reverberation
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Sulphurous
                 Nature
                 becomes
                 precipitated
                 into
                 Salt
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 A
                 small
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 word
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 Combustible
                 soot
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 remaining
                 quantity
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 ,
                 was
                 all
                 turned
                 to
                 heat
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 Heat
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 was
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 became
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 viz
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 again
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Being
                 ,
                 can
                 pierce
                 through
                 the
                 closest
                 bodies
                 ,
                 even
                 through
                 the
                 hardst
                 Stones
                 and
                 Metals
                 ,
                 (
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 from
                 it
                 they
                 derive
                 their
                 original
                 )
                 and
                 dwell
                 only
                 in
                 those
                 bodies
                 that
                 stand
                 in
                 
                 need
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 same
                 more
                 powerful
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 more
                 ponderous
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 perceive
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 men
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Creatures
                 are
                 fed
                 and
                 maintained
                 by
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 eat
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 in
                 Winter
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 hot
                 Countries
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 food
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Cold
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 lively
                 ,
                 vigorous
                 and
                 strong
                 than
                 these
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 we
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Vegetables
                 which
                 grow
                 in
                 hot
                 Countries
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 vigorous
                 ,
                 ponderous
                 and
                 balsamick
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 enjoy
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 other
                 Countries
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 likewise
                 further
                 evidenced
                 from
                 hence
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 Thames
                 is
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 
                   East
                   Indies
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 ship
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 comes
                 under
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 most
                 intense
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 becomes
                 thick
                 ,
                 tough
                 and
                 clammy
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 brought
                 again
                 to
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 thin
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 fire
                 like
                 Brandy
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 is
                 plainly
                 seen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fiery
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 entered
                 into
                 the
                 said
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 corporified
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 effect
                 may
                 likewise
                 be
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 common
                 fire
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 clear
                 rain-water
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 well
                 closed
                 glass
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 digest
                 in
                 warm
                 water
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 putrifie
                 and
                 praecipitate
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 when
                 distilled
                 will
                 yield
                 an
                 Oyl
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 in
                 Holland
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 shines
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 the
                 faeces
                 are
                 praecipitated
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Turff
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 their
                 common
                 firing
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 likewise
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 fish-ponds
                 lye
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fish
                 in
                 them
                 are
                 much
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 multiply
                 more
                 abundantly
                 than
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 shaded
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 see
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 about
                 Boisleduc
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 besides
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 not
                 deep
                 ,
                 nor
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Quick-sand
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 rains
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rain-water
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 nearness
                 of
                 the
                 Quick-sand
                 ,
                 cannot
                 sink
                 deep
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 stands
                 in
                 pools
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 by
                 shining
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 doth
                 putrifie
                 and
                 dry
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 some
                 brown
                 faeces
                 are
                 found
                 upon
                 the
                 white
                 sand
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 oftentimes
                 repeated
                 ,
                 a
                 sulphurous
                 Earth
                 is
                 produced
                 which
                 burns
                 like
                 Brimstone
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 Countries
                 when
                 the
                 Rain-water
                 falls
                 on
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 a
                 foot
                 or
                 two
                 above
                 the
                 Quick-sand
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 brown
                 Sulphur
                 can
                 reach
                 the
                 lower
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Sand-making
                 water
                 ;
                 which
                 water
                 containing
                 all
                 seeds
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Sulphur
                 takes
                 to
                 it self
                 from
                 thence
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 between
                 this
                 Brimstone
                 and
                 the
                 sand-making
                 water
                 ,
                 Iron-oare
                 is
                 produced
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 places
                 ,
                 whole
                 great
                 plates
                 of
                 such
                 Iron-oare
                 ,
                 two
                 fingers
                 thick
                 have
                 been
                 sound
                 under
                 the
                 grass
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 Countries
                 upon
                 the
                 Moor
                 called
                 the
                 Peel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 Turff
                 and
                 nine
                 miles
                 over
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 people
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 who
                 themselves
                 had
                 digged
                 up
                 Turff
                 there
                 twenty
                 foot
                 deep
                 ,
                 who
                 shewed
                 me
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 formerly
                 forty
                 ,
                 fifty
                 ,
                 sixty
                 and
                 seventy
                 years
                 agone
                 they
                 had
                 digged
                 up
                 Turff
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 by
                 degrees
                 filled
                 up
                 again
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 these
                 pits
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Turff
                 is
                 digged
                 ,
                 a
                 yellow
                 clay
                 is
                 found
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Potters
                 make
                 their
                 earthen
                 ware
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 from
                 all
                 these
                 instances
                 we
                 may
                 undeniably
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 living
                 and
                 vivifying
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 it self
                 a
                 true
                 Spiritual
                 Essence
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 from
                 their
                 Universal
                 Father
                 ,
                 all
                 real
                 tangible
                 bodies
                 are
                 produced
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 swift
                 motion
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 common
                 fire
                 ,
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 quantity
                 of
                 combustible
                 matter
                 is
                 reduced
                 into
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Being
                 ,
                 as
                 into
                 Fire
                 or
                 Heat
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 but
                 now
                 was
                 mentioned
                 )
                 this
                 invisible
                 Being
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 worth
                 our
                 consideration
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 vast
                 quantity
                 of
                 Matter
                 and
                 Corporeal
                 substance
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 (
                 who
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 source
                 and
                 original
                 of
                 all
                 fire
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 the
                 Central
                 effusion
                 of
                 his
                 Rayes
                 ,
                 feed
                 and
                 maintain
                 all
                 comprehensible
                 tangible
                 Beings
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 above
                 or
                 below
                 )
                 doth
                 daily
                 and
                 without
                 ceasing
                 produce
                 and
                 work
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 forth
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 amply
                 evidenced
                 in
                 what
                 follows
                 ,
                 when
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 several
                 
                 parts
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 how
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 comprehensible
                 Body
                 works
                 together
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 one
                 only
                 Being
                 .
              
               
                 13
                 Q.
                 It
                 is
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 or
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Male
                 or
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 comprehensible
                 Beings
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Spiritual
                 Being
                 in
                 it self
                 :
                 now
                 the
                 Query
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Cooling
                 and
                 refrigerating
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Night
                 light
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 comprehensible
                 Beings
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 in
                 it self
                 a
                 true
                 Spiritual
                 Being
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 We
                 have
                 before
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 generates
                 and
                 produceth
                 an
                 essential
                 Birth
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 becomes
                 corporified
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 afterwards
                 Stones
                 ,
                 Metals
                 ,
                 Trees
                 ,
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Animals
                 are
                 brought
                 forth
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Birth
                 can
                 be
                 produced
                 without
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 :
                 Now
                 then
                 if
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 must
                 be
                 united
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 from
                 their
                 union
                 ,
                 a
                 Birth
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 third
                 thing
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 accordingly
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Male
                 or
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Female
                 or
                 Mother
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 kin
                 and
                 symbolize
                 with
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Birth
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 compleatly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 partaker
                 of
                 both
                 their
                 Natures
                 and
                 Essences
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 perfect
                 Birth
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 this
                 Union
                 of
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 Birth
                 ,
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 as
                 Body
                 ,
                 (
                 yet
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 reason
                 which
                 our
                 Modern
                 Philosophers
                 assigne
                 ,
                 who
                 suppose
                 that
                 all
                 bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 are
                 devoid
                 of
                 all
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 which
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 hath
                 attained
                 its
                 perfection
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 with
                 improvement
                 and
                 advance
                 be
                 again
                 reduced
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 when
                 considered
                 and
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 dead
                 and
                 wholly
                 lifeless
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 being
                 an
                 Aggregate
                 onely
                 of
                 corporeal
                 parts
                 ,
                 put
                 together
                 corporeally
                 ,
                 may
                 touch
                 another
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 be
                 united
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 its
                 parts
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 smalness
                 imaginable
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 Union
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 unity
                 and
                 indivisibility
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 spirituality
                 and
                 indefinitness
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 as
                 a
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 superadde
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Union
                 can
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 unless
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 ,
                 do
                 through
                 and
                 through
                 penetrate
                 or
                 pierce
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 sensible
                 and
                 comprehensible
                 Bodies
                 cannot
                 so
                 intimately
                 pervade
                 and
                 pierce
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 can
                 onely
                 outwardly
                 touch
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 contiguous
                 .
                 It
                 follows
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Union
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 in
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 that
                 which
                 
                 is
                 not
                 susceptive
                 of
                 inward
                 and
                 penetrating
                 Union
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 first
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 spiritual
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 such
                 a
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 corporeal
                 Being
                 ,
                 must
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 coolness
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 coalition
                 and
                 commixture
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 spiritual
                 warmth
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 all
                 comprehensible
                 Beings
                 are
                 produced
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 again
                 reduced
                 into
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 14
                 Q.
                 How
                 is
                 this
                 Union
                 of
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 (
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 )
                 performed
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 is
                 the
                 said
                 Birth
                 brought
                 forth
                 by
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 A
                 Birth
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 preceding
                 Impregnation
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 this
                 Impregnation
                 be
                 without
                 two
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 .
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 usual
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 cannot
                 impregnate
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Mother
                 her self
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 Mother
                 impregnate
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 so
                 then
                 it
                 onely
                 remains
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 must
                 impregnate
                 the
                 Mother
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 Impregnation
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Union
                 of
                 both
                 their
                 spiritual
                 Natures
                 and
                 Essences
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 a
                 third
                 Being
                 or
                 Body
                 which
                 resembleth
                 them
                 )
                 they
                 the
                 Parents
                 must
                 needs
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 Nature
                 )
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 specifical
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 kin
                 and
                 symbolize
                 together
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 must
                 be
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 Mother's
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 the
                 Father's
                 nature
                 .
                 Now
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 naturally
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 kin
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 
                 work
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 bringing
                 forth
                 of
                 one
                 onely
                 third
                 Being
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 said
                 Impregnation
                 ,
                 they
                 both
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Unity
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 once
                 united
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Union
                 of
                 both
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 pre-eminence
                 above
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 woman
                 from
                 the
                 man
                 :
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 shewn
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 in
                 particular
                 treat
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 From
                 whence
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mother
                 (
                 the
                 Moon
                 )
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 lie
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Father
                 (
                 the
                 Sun
                 )
                 and
                 be
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 high
                 and
                 noble
                 degree
                 than
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 her self
                 ,
                 viz.
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 Forasmuch
                 then
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 suppose
                 it
                 evident
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 impregnates
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 dwells
                 in
                 her
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 impregnates
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 dwell
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 it
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Day-light
                 )
                 becomes
                 corporified
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 out-working
                 and
                 out-birth
                 of
                 the
                 Night-light
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 Stars
                 )
                 so
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 Stars
                 cannot
                 become
                 corporeal
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 )
                 would
                 cause
                 a
                 great
                 confusion
                 in
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 15
                 Q.
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 Essence
                 or
                 Being
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Night-lights
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 Stars
                 (
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 impregnated
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 their
                 Male
                 )
                 do
                 work
                 out
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 ?
              
               
               
                 R.
                 The
                 Night-light
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 day
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 desire
                 and
                 longing
                 ,
                 draw
                 in
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 increase
                 ,
                 and
                 melioration
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Day-light
                 .
                 Now
                 every
                 Star
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 have
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 own
                 distinct
                 substantial
                 Life
                 ,
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 draws
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 kind
                 and
                 property
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 it self
                 changeth
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 its
                 own
                 property
                 ;
                 and
                 afterward
                 by
                 night
                 gives
                 forth
                 again
                 in
                 part
                 this
                 attracted
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Essence
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Night
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 out-birth
                 ,
                 or
                 working
                 and
                 efflux
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 downwards
                 into
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Night-light
                 ,
                 happens
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 kind
                 and
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 distinct
                 Essence
                 of
                 each
                 Star.
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 the
                 universal
                 distinct
                 efflux
                 or
                 out-birth
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 Star
                 ,
                 becomes
                 concentred
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 into
                 an
                 upper
                 aethereal
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 and
                 grosser
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 spiritual
                 water
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 is
                 cool
                 and
                 more
                 subtile
                 than
                 that
                 in
                 and
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Birds
                 flie
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 the
                 Air
                 )
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Fish
                 swim
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 grosser
                 waters
                 ;
                 which
                 last
                 water
                 is
                 made
                 or
                 produced
                 under
                 the
                 Quick-sand
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 concerning
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 more
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 ,
                 improperly
                 so
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 foresaid
                 living
                 essential
                 virtue
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 Star
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 
                 Army
                 under
                 their
                 General
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 hid
                 )
                 as
                 their
                 Seed
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 sowed
                 above
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 these
                 virtues
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Moon
                 they
                 are
                 united
                 and
                 concentred
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 universal
                 Night-light
                 )
                 do
                 work
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 out
                 ,
                 off
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 themselves
                 (
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 an
                 universal
                 co-operation
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 )
                 these
                 lower
                 waters
                 ;
                 which
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 universal
                 common
                 effect
                 and
                 outworking
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 Star
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 very
                 least
                 and
                 most
                 imperceptible
                 drop
                 ,
                 must
                 comprehend
                 and
                 contain
                 in
                 it self
                 the
                 innumerable
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 powers
                 ,
                 essences
                 ,
                 and
                 out-births
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 Star
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 in
                 particular
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 comprehended
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 onely
                 indivisible
                 Being
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 body
                 and
                 essential
                 out-birth
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 who
                 therein
                 have
                 conjoyned
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 outward
                 water
                 is
                 produced
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 universal
                 Night-light
                 (
                 viz.
                 the
                 cooling
                 refrigerating
                 virtue
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Essence
                 ;
                 so
                 can
                 likewise
                 this
                 coolness
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 this
                 water-body
                 )
                 pierce
                 through
                 the
                 said
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 bodies
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 nourish
                 ,
                 support
                 and
                 work
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 altogether
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 goes
                 through
                 all
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 hence
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 plainly
                 see
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Out-birth
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 these
                 lower
                 waters
                 (
                 as
                 before-mentioned
                 )
                 is
                 an
                 
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 Balsome
                 ,
                 and
                 sulphurous
                 Essence
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 heat
                 or
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 changed
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 Out-working
                 or
                 Out-birth
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 Stars
                 is
                 this
                 lower
                 and
                 material
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 susceptive
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 sublunary
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 produced
                 from
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Union
                 of
                 all
                 Stars
                 and
                 the
                 Moon
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 coolness
                 of
                 the
                 Night-lights
                 is
                 as
                 well
                 a
                 true
                 spiritual
                 Being
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 all
                 sublunary
                 Creatures
                 do
                 in
                 part
                 receive
                 their
                 support
                 and
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 16
                 Q.
                 According
                 to
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 appear
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Out-working
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 brings
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 himself
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 Stars
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 producing
                 the
                 lower
                 material
                 water
                 )
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Out-birth
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 circumference
                 )
                 did
                 perfectly
                 contain
                 in
                 it self
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 the
                 center
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 seems
                 to
                 run
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 infinity
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 clearly
                 enough
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 an
                 example
                 from
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Looking-glass
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 round
                 or
                 globular
                 metalline
                 water
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 take
                 a
                 quantity
                 of
                 this
                 Mercury
                 and
                 lay
                 it
                 in
                 some
                 place
                 under
                 the
                 open
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 see
                 the
                 whole
                 Horizon
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 or
                 objects
                 very
                 plainly
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 this
                 Mercury
                 is
                 reduced
                 into
                 sublimate
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 sublimation
                 divided
                 into
                 an
                 innumerable
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 little
                 
                 globular
                 bodies
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 smalness
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 distinguished
                 by
                 a
                 Microscope
                 )
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Horizon
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 will
                 appear
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 altogether
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 greater
                 quantity
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 said
                 division
                 should
                 be
                 yet
                 further
                 carried
                 on
                 into
                 more
                 minute
                 parts
                 than
                 these
                 of
                 the
                 sublimate
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 same
                 Phaenomena
                 would
                 still
                 appear
                 in
                 them
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 17
                 Q.
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 spiritual
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spiritual
                 living
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 themselves
                 a
                 true
                 spiritual
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 an
                 Out-working
                 ,
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 true
                 essential
                 comprehensible
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Out-birth
                 of
                 their
                 spiritual
                 contexture
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 united
                 Seed
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 further
                 queried
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 do
                 grow
                 less
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 diminished
                 by
                 parting
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 continually
                 give
                 forth
                 from
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Out-working
                 or
                 Out-birth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 finally
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 nothing
                 ?
                 Or
                 whether
                 they
                 receive
                 again
                 what
                 they
                 give
                 out
                 from
                 other
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 may
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 without
                 any
                 change
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Beings
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 Neither
                 of
                 these
                 can
                 be
                 admitted
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 first
                 should
                 be
                 allowed
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 still
                 give
                 forth
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 attained
                 to
                 their
                 due
                 perfection
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 giving
                 
                 forth
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Lights
                 ,
                 would
                 at
                 last
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 nothing
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 would
                 grow
                 to
                 an
                 immense
                 ,
                 confused
                 ,
                 and
                 monstrous
                 bigness
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 conducts
                 all
                 things
                 from
                 an
                 Unity
                 into
                 an
                 innumerable
                 and
                 incomprehensible
                 multiplication
                 or
                 increase
                 and
                 melioration
                 :
                 whereas
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 would
                 happen
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 particular
                 Out-workings
                 would
                 go
                 to
                 nothing
                 and
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 without
                 the
                 glorification
                 and
                 melioration
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 natural
                 Essence
                 or
                 being
                 )
                 be
                 reduced
                 into
                 an
                 unripe
                 ,
                 unseasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 confused
                 Mass
                 ,
                 like
                 an
                 Abortion
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 case
                 we
                 should
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 never-ceasing
                 and
                 ever-renewed
                 Influx
                 ,
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 and
                 members
                 ,
                 would
                 never
                 arise
                 to
                 its
                 destinated
                 and
                 appointed
                 age
                 ,
                 perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 glorification
                 ,
                 because
                 still
                 new
                 Essences
                 and
                 Bodies
                 would
                 be
                 produced
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 bulk
                 or
                 mass
                 of
                 matter
                 would
                 be
                 continually
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 mount
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 height
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 reach
                 beyond
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 swallow
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 necessarily
                 a
                 total
                 confusion
                 would
                 over-spread
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 18
                 Q.
                 Forasmuch
                 then
                 as
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 Hypotheses
                 can
                 stand
                 ,
                 as
                 drawing
                 impossibilities
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 World
                 and
                 all
                 Beings
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 did
                 receive
                 a
                 beginning
                 from
                 their
                 Creator
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 Being
                 that
                 never
                 had
                 a
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 end
                 ,
                 who
                 placed
                 and
                 bounded
                 
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 measured
                 and
                 exactly-determined
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 work
                 out
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 due
                 perfection
                 and
                 glorification
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 ;
                 what
                 way
                 or
                 means
                 is
                 then
                 left
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Lights
                 may
                 so
                 work
                 out
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 set-times
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 beautiful
                 order
                 and
                 harmony
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 losing
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 Beings
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 hindring
                 the
                 due
                 perfection
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 measure
                 ,
                 might
                 work
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glorification
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 this
                 lower
                 World
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 This
                 way
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 represented
                 by
                 
                 Jacob's
                 Ladder
                 :
                 for
                 even
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 ascended
                 and
                 descended
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 essential
                 living
                 Powers
                 ,
                 or
                 spiritual
                 Bodies
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Lights
                 ,
                 do
                 continually
                 descend
                 from
                 above
                 through
                 the
                 aethereal
                 Air
                 to
                 this
                 lower
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 to
                 the
                 feet
                 ;
                 and
                 afterward
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 finished
                 their
                 Out-working
                 there
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 improvement
                 and
                 melioration
                 ,
                 they
                 mount
                 upwards
                 again
                 from
                 below
                 to
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 again
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Union
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 advanced
                 ,
                 bettered
                 ,
                 and
                 glorified
                 ;
                 until
                 after
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 the
                 destinated
                 and
                 set-time
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 particular
                 imperfect
                 parts
                 and
                 beings
                 may
                 gradually
                 be
                 conducted
                 to
                 obtain
                 their
                 perfection
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Ascension
                 and
                 Descension
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Powers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 continual
                 melioration
                 and
                 glorification
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 depend
                 thereon
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 proceed
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 endures
                 and
                 continues
                 still
                 without
                 intermission
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 needs
                 do
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 Descension
                 and
                 Ascension
                 is
                 performed
                 with
                 a
                 twofold
                 difference
                 ,
                 viz.
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 fore-mentioned
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 Day
                 and
                 Night
                 ,
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 male
                 and
                 female
                 property
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 Creature
                 after
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 :
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 declared
                 more
                 amply
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 his
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 likewise
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 descension
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 male
                 ,
                 is
                 chiefly
                 in
                 the
                 day-time
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 female-part
                 ,
                 mostly
                 by
                 night
                 .
                 The
                 Sun
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 descension
                 or
                 influence
                 ,
                 generates
                 a
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Man
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 likened
                 to
                 his
                 bloud
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 influential
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 generates
                 a
                 water
                 :
                 both
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 driven
                 about
                 with
                 the
                 self-same
                 circulation
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 the
                 Microcosm
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Macrocosm
                 or
                 greater
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 19
                 Q.
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 then
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 never-ceasing
                 Revolution
                 ;
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 fi●ry
                 and
                 male
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 cool
                 ,
                 watry
                 ,
                 and
                 female
                 influx
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 are
                 first
                 darted
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 must
                 mount
                 up
                 again
                 without
                 ceasing
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 they
                 shall
                 obtain
                 a
                 perfect
                 spiritual
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 thereby
                 arrive
                 to
                 their
                 full
                 perfection
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 kind
                 and
                 property
                 of
                 a
                 perfect
                 World.
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Ascendings
                 and
                 Descendings
                 are
                 twofold
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 two
                 different
                 kinds
                 and
                 properties
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 are
                 become
                 a
                 spiritual
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Uniter
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 said
                 Essences
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 spiritual
                 Body
                 or
                 Birth
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Uniter
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 subtile
                 than
                 they
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 right
                 true
                 spiritual
                 Being
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 spiritual
                 than
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 pierce
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 work
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 rule
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 wise
                 order
                 and
                 harmony
                 ,
                 being
                 united
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelling
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 this
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 both
                 these
                 may
                 attain
                 to
                 their
                 due
                 melioration
                 and
                 perfection
                 ,
                 by
                 continually
                 approaching
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 becoming
                 more
                 like
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 until
                 finally
                 they
                 be
                 perfectly
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 Spirit
                 be
                 ●he
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 Creature
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 ●t
                 is
                 different
                 in
                 every
                 Creature
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Creatures
                 particular
                 kind
                 and
                 property
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 it
                 admits
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 exaltation
                 and
                 melioration
                 in
                 it self
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 Many
                 Questions
                 are
                 here
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 answered
                 in
                 two
                 parts
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 ●o
                 what
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Question
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 brings
                 its
                 answer
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 Questions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 said
                 Spirit
                 be
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 or
                 different
                 ;
                 ●s
                 also
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 admitteth
                 of
                 its
                 particular
                 exal●ation
                 ?
                 The
                 Answer
                 to
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 best
                 held
                 
                 forth
                 in
                 this
                 Example
                 :
                 A
                 Stone
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 right
                 true
                 living
                 member
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 World.
                 Now
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 World
                 ,
                 it
                 dwells
                 and
                 rules
                 in
                 this
                 Stone
                 :
                 when
                 now
                 this
                 Stone
                 dies
                 or
                 consumes
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 therefore
                 go
                 to
                 nothing
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 multifarious
                 changes
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Earth
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Spirit
                 is
                 still
                 working
                 on
                 towards
                 perfection
                 )
                 when
                 it
                 dies
                 also
                 ,
                 it
                 brings
                 forth
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 another
                 new
                 birth
                 ,
                 divers
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 creeping
                 Things
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 fed
                 upon
                 by
                 Animals
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 particularly
                 )
                 by
                 man
                 for
                 his
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 (
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 digestion
                 performed
                 in
                 his
                 stomach
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 his
                 vital
                 specifick
                 powers
                 doth
                 over-rule
                 and
                 operate
                 )
                 transmuted
                 into
                 his
                 Essence
                 ,
                 even
                 into
                 his
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Bloud
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 these
                 changes
                 are
                 superintended
                 and
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 those
                 vicissitudes
                 and
                 alterations
                 ,
                 doth
                 advance
                 and
                 carry
                 on
                 its
                 own
                 multiplication
                 and
                 glorification
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Dominion
                 and
                 Rule
                 which
                 the
                 universal
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 hath
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Mother
                 )
                 over
                 the
                 Creatures
                 (
                 as
                 over
                 her
                 Children
                 )
                 doth
                 continue
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 every
                 Creature
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 member
                 or
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 fastened
                 to
                 and
                 united
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Child
                 to
                 its
                 Mother
                 ,
                 whilst
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 born
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 attained
                 to
                 its
                 perfection
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 rule
                 it self
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 begins
                 to
                 work
                 for
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 doth
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 its
                 Mother
                 ;
                 for
                 itself
                 is
                 now
                 become
                 that
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Mother
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 joy
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 now
                 sees
                 her self
                 living
                 in
                 her
                 Child
                 .
              
               
                 20
                 Q.
                 Since
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 (
                 in
                 manner
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 )
                 a
                 never-ceasing
                 Revolution
                 of
                 whole
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 living
                 Clock-work
                 ,
                 bounded
                 within
                 a
                 certain
                 beginning
                 and
                 end
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 consists
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 the
                 same
                 must
                 work
                 out
                 it self
                 until
                 its
                 total
                 perfection
                 and
                 Sabbath
                 ;
                 this
                 Query
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Whether
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 sure
                 way
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 and
                 understand
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 right
                 order
                 of
                 this
                 Clock-work
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 point
                 of
                 time
                 wherein
                 we
                 live
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 than
                 the
                 course
                 and
                 revolution
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 created
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 viz.
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 day
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 Yea
                 verily
                 ,
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 this
                 beautiful
                 World
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 this
                 Clock-work
                 ,
                 hath
                 pointed
                 us
                 to
                 and
                 given
                 us
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 when
                 this
                 Clock-work
                 will
                 have
                 accomplished
                 its
                 Period
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 this
                 World
                 (
                 which
                 comprehends
                 in
                 it self
                 all
                 the
                 Wheels
                 of
                 this
                 Clock-work
                 )
                 will
                 have
                 wholly
                 wrought
                 out
                 it self
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 perfection
                 in
                 one
                 onely
                 harmony
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 above
                 as
                 below
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 attaining
                 of
                 her
                 proper
                 exaltation
                 and
                 glorification
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 this
                 way
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 in
                 a
                 twofold
                 manner
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 Man
                 the
                 Microcosm
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Member
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 very
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 concurre
                 and
                 meet
                 together
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 if
                 man
                 could
                 dive
                 so
                 deep
                 into
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 no
                 less
                 perceive
                 and
                 understand
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 than
                 heretofore
                 some
                 few
                 holy
                 men
                 have
                 found
                 and
                 perceived
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 this
                 way
                 at
                 present
                 is
                 unknown
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 far
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 outward
                 obscurity
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 become
                 lost
                 therein
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Creator
                 doth
                 likewise
                 set
                 it
                 continually
                 before
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 Macrocosm
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 outward
                 beholding
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 himself
                 for
                 to
                 find
                 and
                 know
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 in
                 the
                 Microcosm
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Macrocosm
                 .
              
               
                 21
                 Q.
                 Seeing
                 then
                 that
                 this
                 forementioned
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Clock-work
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 must
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 total
                 Period
                 of
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 is
                 far
                 greater
                 than
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 alone
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 partly
                 compleats
                 his
                 course
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 through
                 the
                 twelve
                 hours
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 our
                 Saviour
                 saith
                 ,
                 John
                 11.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Are
                   there
                   not
                   twelve
                   hours
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   ?
                
                 and
                 partly
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 year
                 through
                 the
                 twelve
                 Signes
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ?
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 she
                 finisheth
                 her
                 course
                 in
                 a
                 month
                 or
                 twenty
                 eight
                 days
                 ,
                 accordingly
                 
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 this
                 circumvolution
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 with
                 sound
                 and
                 understanding
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 working
                 thoughts
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 wholly
                 wrought
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 do
                 return
                 upon
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 comes
                 to
                 that
                 point
                 in
                 her
                 Revolution
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 them
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 perceived
                 with
                 Fools
                 and
                 Lunaticks
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 inamour'd
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 once
                 born
                 in
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 lunar
                 waters
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 easily
                 let
                 it
                 go
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 freedom
                 or
                 unconcernedly
                 work
                 it
                 out
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 also
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Image
                 subjected
                 to
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 whereas
                 otherwise
                 they
                 ought
                 and
                 might
                 rule
                 over
                 their
                 Moon
                 and
                 its
                 Image
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 therefore
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 period
                 of
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 reckoned
                 and
                 measured
                 by
                 a
                 greater
                 Clock-work
                 consisting
                 of
                 greater
                 wheels
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 make
                 a
                 longer
                 motion
                 or
                 circumvolution
                 :
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 remaining
                 but
                 the
                 course
                 and
                 circumvolution
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Planets
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 they
                 make
                 far
                 greater
                 hours
                 ,
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 years
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 do
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 Yes
                 certainly
                 :
                 for
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 received
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Astronomers
                 ,
                 the
                 Circles
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Planets
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Venus
                 ,
                 and
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 of
                 them
                 take
                 up
                 several
                 common
                 years
                 in
                 p●●forming
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Revolutions
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 right
                 circumvolution
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 by
                 
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 may
                 be
                 defined
                 ,
                 determined
                 ,
                 reckoned
                 ,
                 and
                 measured
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 commensurate
                 to
                 its
                 total
                 duration
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Planets
                 all
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 hath
                 so
                 finished
                 his
                 Course
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 perfectly
                 wrought
                 out
                 his
                 whole
                 circumference
                 ,
                 he
                 returns
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 self-same
                 point
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 stood
                 at
                 his
                 creation
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 at
                 first
                 set
                 out
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Planets
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 and
                 at
                 this
                 juncture
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 become
                 perfectly
                 united
                 together
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 his
                 foregoing
                 conjunctions
                 with
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 hath
                 wrought
                 out
                 a
                 total
                 perfect
                 World
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 Essences
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 22
                 Q.
                 In
                 how
                 long
                 time
                 is
                 this
                 perfect
                 Circumvolution
                 and
                 Out-birth
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 Planet
                 accomplished
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 many
                 Revolutions
                 must
                 they
                 perform
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 finishing
                 of
                 this
                 universal
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 be
                 united
                 together
                 again
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture-indication
                 ▪
                 Psal.
                 90.
                 4.
                 
                 &
                 2
                 
                   Pet.
                   3.
                   8.
                   
                   One
                   day
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   as
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   as
                   one
                   day
                   :
                
                 and
                 whereas
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 created
                 in
                 seven
                 days
                 ,
                 whereof
                 each
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 clearly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Age
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 doth
                 reach
                 to
                 seven
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 six
                 thousand
                 are
                 the
                 six
                 work-days
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 seventh
                 thousand
                 of
                 years
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Rest
                 or
                 Sabbath
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 
                 God
                 commanded
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Rest
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seventh
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 six
                 days
                 we
                 might
                 end
                 all
                 our
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 enjoy
                 a
                 Rest
                 the
                 seventh
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 week
                 .
              
               
                 23
                 Q.
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 heretofore
                 mention
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 continual
                 Revolution
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 ceasing
                 they
                 give
                 out
                 and
                 take
                 in
                 again
                 ;
                 the
                 Query
                 is
                 ,
                 Whether
                 this
                 might
                 not
                 somewhat
                 more
                 clearly
                 be
                 represented
                 and
                 held
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 That
                 this
                 indeed
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 cleared
                 by
                 this
                 Example
                 ;
                 that
                 man
                 perceives
                 and
                 experienceth
                 in
                 all
                 visible
                 and
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 one
                 excepted
                 )
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 a
                 natural
                 hunger
                 he
                 hath
                 continually
                 to
                 draw
                 something
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Food
                 for
                 his
                 support
                 and
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 restore
                 and
                 fill
                 up
                 what
                 continually
                 he
                 gives
                 forth
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 happens
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 World
                 :
                 for
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Little
                 World
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 self-same
                 Life
                 and
                 Being
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 the
                 Great
                 World
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 Q.
                 COncerning
                 the
                 Lights
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 their
                 Working
                 and
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 some
                 Propositions
                 have
                 already
                 been
                 laid
                 down
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 and
                 Little
                 World
                 do
                 relate
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 in
                 harmony
                 and
                 agreement
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Man
                 ,
                 the
                 Little
                 World
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 body
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 is
                 perfectly
                 united
                 :
                 the
                 Query
                 therefore
                 is
                 ,
                 How
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 know
                 the
                 like
                 perfect
                 Union
                 in
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 one
                 body
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Lights
                 do
                 onely
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 with
                 their
                 Rays
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 work
                 with
                 and
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 no
                 otherwise
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 World
                 ,
                 their
                 fellow-members
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 influence
                 and
                 darting
                 down
                 of
                 their
                 Rays
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 one
                 onely
                 Body
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Macrocosm
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 a
                 strange
                 kind
                 of
                 body
                 must
                 that
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 distance
                 between
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Earth
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 We
                 do
                 see
                 indeed
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 interposeth
                 between
                 the
                 upper
                 and
                 these
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 Air
                 the
                 Birds
                 do
                 flie
                 ,
                 who
                 likewise
                 
                 are
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 Great
                 World.
                 And
                 this
                 Air
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Nothing
                 ,
                 nor
                 an
                 empty
                 space
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 likewise
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 an
                 essential
                 body
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 ,
                 which
                 admits
                 of
                 being
                 weighed
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 my
                 Alphabet
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 printed
                 at
                 Sultzbach
                 1657.
                 pag.
                 49.
                 where
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 demonstrated
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Q.
                 When
                 therefore
                 ,
                 in
                 manner
                 as
                 is
                 there
                 expressed
                 ,
                 we
                 by
                 force
                 separate
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 its
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 weigh
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Glass
                 ,
                 what
                 then
                 is
                 that
                 other
                 Essence
                 which
                 stays
                 behind
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 part
                 we
                 weigh
                 is
                 separated
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 vacuum
                 or
                 empty
                 thing
                 in
                 which
                 neither
                 life
                 nor
                 activity
                 is
                 left
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 No
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 empty
                 Being
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 any
                 virtue
                 or
                 power
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 most
                 powerful
                 and
                 virtuous
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 whereas
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 is
                 earthly
                 and
                 tends
                 downwards
                 ,
                 this
                 continually
                 tends
                 and
                 carries
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 is
                 more
                 spiritual
                 and
                 heavenly
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 ●ee
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 an
                 ounce
                 of
                 Air
                 is
                 with
                 violence
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 remaining
                 Air
                 ,
                 it
                 then
                 endeavours
                 with
                 greater
                 force
                 and
                 strength
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 again
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 this
                 separation
                 and
                 division
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 found
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 remaining
                 Air
                 hath
                 attracted
                 twenty
                 two
                 measures
                 of
                 Water
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 was
                 drawn
                 out
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 left
                 no
                 room
                 or
                 void
                 space
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 Glass
                 :
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 subtile
                 spiritual
                 Essence
                 can
                 unite
                 
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 dwell
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 increasing
                 the
                 bulk
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 spiritual
                 Being
                 the
                 Weather-glasses
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 represent
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 changes
                 of
                 the
                 Weather
                 and
                 Air.
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 perceive
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 great
                 Regiment
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 spiritual
                 Being
                 or
                 Essence
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 vigour
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Macrocosm
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Q.
                 What
                 doth
                 this
                 spiritual
                 Being
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 spiritual
                 vigour
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Macrocosm
                 )
                 work
                 or
                 effect
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 Even
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Microcosm
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 continual
                 Revolutions
                 of
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 water
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 shewed
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 treat
                 concerning
                 the
                 Microcosm
                 )
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 sinews
                 take
                 their
                 original
                 from
                 the
                 bones
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 several
                 living
                 humours
                 and
                 winds
                 ,
                 salt
                 and
                 sulphurous
                 essences
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 World
                 this
                 vigour
                 and
                 strength
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 spiritual
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Macrocosm
                 )
                 do
                 cause
                 many
                 and
                 various
                 Revolutions
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 streams
                 and
                 drivings
                 of
                 the
                 Clouds
                 and
                 Winds
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Thunder
                 and
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 Q.
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 operation
                 doth
                 this
                 spiritual
                 Being
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 perform
                 in
                 Thunder
                 and
                 Lightning
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 The
                 Thunder
                 and
                 Lightning
                 (
                 which
                 smell
                 like
                 Brimstone
                 and
                 Gunpowder
                 )
                 have
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 nature
                 and
                 working
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 May
                 we
                 have
                 little
                 kind
                 of
                 Thunders
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 are
                 called
                 Ramses
                 ,
                 which
                 promote
                 the
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 Rain
                 which
                 follows
                 upon
                 the
                 said
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 then
                 happens
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 made
                 fruitful
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   47.
                   v.
                
                 11.
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 where
                 Joseph
                 placed
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 Ramses
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 Thunder
                 hath
                 its
                 peculiar
                 working
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 partly
                 perceived
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 it
                 thunders
                 ,
                 Beer
                 ,
                 Milk
                 ,
                 &c.
                 turn
                 sower
                 in
                 the
                 Cellars
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 that
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Gout
                 ,
                 fell
                 their
                 pains
                 much
                 increased
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Thunder
                 doth
                 everywhere
                 introduce
                 corruption
                 and
                 putrefaction
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 Life
                 or
                 Generation
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 said
                 ,
                 concerning
                 this
                 spiritual
                 Essence
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 pierce
                 through
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 unite
                 it self
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 likewise
                 perceive
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 it
                 pierceth
                 them
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 living
                 and
                 ruling
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 experience
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 kindled
                 into
                 a
                 living
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 melts
                 the
                 blade
                 of
                 a
                 Sword
                 in
                 its
                 sheath
                 without
                 hurting
                 the
                 sheath
                 ,
                 which
                 an
                 artificial
                 Fire
                 or
                 Gunpowder
                 cannot
                 do
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 its
                 necessary
                 and
                 glorious
                 regiment
                 and
                 motion
                 is
                 so
                 swift
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 24.
                 27.
                 it
                 reacheth
                 in
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 twinkling
                 of
                 an
                 eye
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 Q.
                 It
                 hath
                 formerly
                 been
                 mentioned
                 that
                 this
                 
                 spiritual
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 doth
                 cause
                 and
                 effect
                 many
                 and
                 different
                 courses
                 and
                 streams
                 of
                 Clouds
                 and
                 Winds
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 the
                 Query
                 therefore
                 is
                 .
                 Whether
                 and
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 this
                 by
                 experience
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 different
                 streams
                 or
                 currents
                 of
                 Clouds
                 and
                 Winds
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 an
                 universal
                 effect
                 or
                 out-working
                 ,
                 appears
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 often
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Winds
                 and
                 Clouds
                 go
                 together
                 ;
                 but
                 again
                 ,
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Wind
                 goes
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Clouds
                 .
                 Moreover
                 we
                 do
                 often
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 many
                 Ships
                 lie
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Haven
                 wind-bound
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 stream
                 or
                 drift
                 of
                 Wind
                 sometimes
                 is
                 so
                 narrow
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Ship
                 can
                 get
                 out
                 into
                 Sea
                 ,
                 when
                 another
                 Ship
                 that
                 lies
                 near
                 to
                 it
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 Haven
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 wind
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 to
                 Sea.
                 Now
                 this
                 stream
                 or
                 course
                 of
                 wind
                 is
                 oft
                 excited
                 and
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 sympathetical
                 faith
                 or
                 man
                 ;
                 which
                 faith
                 likewise
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 some
                 experienced
                 ,
                 courageous
                 ,
                 and
                 believing
                 Masters
                 of
                 Ships
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 still
                 delivered
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 dangers
                 they
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 at
                 Sea.
                 For
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 stand
                 in
                 order
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 understand
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 do
                 know
                 that
                 all
                 Storms
                 and
                 Winds
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 onely
                 hurt
                 those
                 that
                 stand
                 in
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 affrighted
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 they
                 come
                 into
                 danger
                 and
                 suffer
                 loss
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 our
                 Saviour
                 reproved
                 his
                 Disciples
                 for
                 their
                 being
                 fearful
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 8.
                 v.
                 26.
                 
              
               
               
                 6
                 Q.
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 appears
                 clearly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Wind
                 of
                 necessity
                 must
                 have
                 its
                 peculiar
                 passages
                 ,
                 courses
                 ,
                 and
                 operations
                 ;
                 but
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 more
                 fully
                 from
                 other
                 instances
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 We
                 find
                 in
                 several
                 Countries
                 ,
                 where
                 high
                 Mountains
                 are
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Alps
                 )
                 that
                 one
                 Region
                 or
                 Layer
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 more
                 healthy
                 for
                 some
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 according
                 as
                 we
                 mount
                 higher
                 and
                 higher
                 upon
                 the
                 Alps
                 ,
                 we
                 perceive
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Air
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 oft
                 found
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Alps
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 perceived
                 any
                 wind
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 came
                 down
                 a
                 little
                 lower
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 a
                 wind
                 to
                 purpose
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 expresly
                 tried
                 several
                 times
                 for
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 hath
                 always
                 been
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 within
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 distance
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 of
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 twenty
                 foot
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 very
                 different
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 same
                 Alps
                 we
                 likewise
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 higher
                 any
                 one
                 goes
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 the
                 shriller
                 and
                 sharper
                 he
                 finds
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 that
                 dwell
                 there
                 ;
                 which
                 effect
                 proceeds
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 It
                 is
                 likewise
                 notorious
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 little
                 Mist
                 ,
                 not
                 above
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 foot
                 broad
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 thin
                 Smoak
                 mounts
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 as
                 through
                 a
                 Chimney
                 ,
                 and
                 reacheth
                 another
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 infallibly
                 Wind
                 or
                 Rain
                 follows
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 also
                 Thunder
                 and
                 Lightning
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 that
                 sometimes
                 Winds
                 and
                 Storms
                 are
                 raised
                 inwardly
                 in
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 break
                 forth
                 ,
                 is
                 (
                 alas
                 )
                 but
                 too
                 well
                 known
                 by
                 Miners
                 that
                 work
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 several
                 known
                 Miners
                 having
                 been
                 struck
                 down
                 and
                 kill'd
                 in
                 the
                 Mines
                 by
                 such
                 subterraneous
                 Storms
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 also
                 sometimes
                 a
                 Wind
                 arises
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 is
                 undeniable
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 upon
                 the
                 
                 Boden-Sea
                 in
                 Switzerland
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 well
                 know
                 thereabouts
                 )
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Sea
                 begins
                 to
                 look
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 boyling
                 or
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 thin
                 steam
                 ariseth
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 upon
                 it
                 must
                 haste
                 to
                 land
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 steam
                 or
                 mist
                 is
                 mounted
                 four
                 foot
                 high
                 (
                 where
                 two
                 different
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 meet
                 )
                 there
                 follows
                 always
                 so
                 violent
                 a
                 Storm
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 abiding
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 by
                 another
                 instance
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 yet
                 further
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 onely
                 ,
                 doth
                 sometimes
                 cause
                 a
                 Wind
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Rivulet
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 fall
                 of
                 fifteen
                 or
                 sixteen
                 foot
                 ,
                 if
                 near
                 the
                 same
                 an
                 arched
                 Vault
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 arched
                 Vault
                 be
                 put
                 a
                 square
                 Pipe
                 passing
                 thorough
                 into
                 the
                 hollowness
                 of
                 the
                 Vault
                 ,
                 and
                 below
                 the
                 said
                 Pipe
                 a
                 round
                 Stone-table
                 of
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 foot
                 broad
                 be
                 set
                 also
                 within
                 the
                 Vault
                 ,
                 and
                 underneath
                 the
                 Table
                 a
                 four
                 square
                 hole
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Register
                 to
                 widen
                 or
                 lessen
                 the
                 said
                 hole
                 according
                 to
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 let
                 out
                 
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 a
                 due
                 proportion
                 to
                 its
                 income
                 above
                 .
                 When
                 now
                 the
                 water
                 from
                 above
                 is
                 let
                 down
                 through
                 the
                 square
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 no
                 air
                 can
                 come
                 in
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 water
                 makes
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 and
                 froth
                 by
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 Table
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 four-square
                 hole
                 which
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 Table
                 is
                 so
                 adjusted
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 no
                 Air
                 can
                 come
                 in
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Vault
                 will
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 wind
                 or
                 air
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 afterward
                 a
                 Pipe
                 is
                 opened
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 arched
                 Room
                 ,
                 there
                 proceeds
                 so
                 strong
                 a
                 blast
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 serves
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 Bellows
                 continually
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 for
                 to
                 melt
                 down
                 Iron-ore
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 water
                 is
                 stirred
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 it
                 likewise
                 causeth
                 wind
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 take
                 a
                 hollow
                 brass
                 Globe
                 or
                 Shell
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 hole
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 set
                 it
                 against
                 a
                 fire
                 with
                 the
                 hole
                 of
                 it
                 turned
                 towards
                 another
                 fire
                 ,
                 a
                 strong
                 blast
                 will
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 hole
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 any
                 water
                 is
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 Aeolipylae
                 or
                 round
                 hollow
                 of
                 brass
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 commonly
                 known
                 by
                 Chymists
                 .
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 produceth
                 a
                 wind
                 ,
                 Sea-men
                 are
                 very
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 ;
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 calm
                 at
                 Sea
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 lie
                 still
                 ,
                 they
                 wait
                 for
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 know
                 that
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 get
                 a
                 gale
                 of
                 wind
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 )
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ebbing
                 and
                 flowing
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 
                 ●lse
                 but
                 a
                 continual
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ●ound
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 Q.
                 Hitherto
                 hath
                 been
                 spoken
                 concerning
                 the
                 several
                 causes
                 of
                 Winds
                 ;
                 but
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 mention
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 made
                 of
                 Thunder
                 and
                 Lightning
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 work
                 and
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 spiritual
                 Being
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 smell
                 like
                 Brimstone
                 and
                 Gunpowder
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 some
                 further
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 be
                 given
                 ?
              
               
                 R.
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 an
                 inflammable
                 sulphurous
                 spiritual
                 Being
                 ,
                 hath
                 in
                 part
                 been
                 made
                 out
                 before
                 ;
                 where
                 we
                 treated
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 viz.
                 how
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 's
                 shining
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Being
                 is
                 generated
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 it self
                 be
                 wrought
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 corporal
                 Pitch
                 and
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 rained
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomorrah
                 .
                 That
                 likewise
                 a
                 subtile
                 spiritual
                 Salt-petre
                 and
                 Salt
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 some
                 Salt-petre-men
                 know
                 very
                 well
                 ;
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 digged
                 so
                 much
                 Earth
                 out
                 of
                 Stables
                 as
                 will
                 employ
                 them
                 a
                 whole
                 year
                 to
                 elixiviate
                 or
                 draw
                 out
                 the
                 Salt
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 never
                 after
                 need
                 to
                 dig
                 up
                 any
                 more
                 fresh
                 Earth
                 for
                 to
                 extract
                 their
                 Salt-petre
                 therefrom
                 .
                 For
                 at
                 the
                 years
                 end
                 they
                 find
                 their
                 elixiviated
                 Earth
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 again
                 exposed
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 stored
                 with
                 Salt-petre
                 anew
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 impregnated
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 afterwards
                 again
                 boyl
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 refining
                 the
                 said
                 Salt-petre
                 ,
                 they
                 separate
                 a
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 common
                 Salt.
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 clear
                 and
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 inflammable
                 
                 Materials
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 Salt-petre
                 ;
                 and
                 Salt
                 ,
                 are
                 spiritually
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Thunder
                 and
                 Lightning
                 are
                 produced
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Water
                   and
                   Quick-sand
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   Q.
                   HItherto
                   hath
                   been
                   treated
                   concerning
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   its
                   Essence
                   ,
                   Operation
                   ,
                   and
                   Properties
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   hath
                   a
                   spiritual
                   ruling
                   essential
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   united
                   with
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Moon
                   ,
                   and
                   Stars
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   its
                   spiritual
                   &
                   essential
                   powers
                   and
                   firmness
                   ,
                   is
                   fit
                   and
                   proper
                   to
                   unite
                   the
                   Earth
                   (
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   Out-working
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   heavenly
                   Lights
                   )
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   compleat
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   
                   Jacob's
                   Ladder
                   before-mentioned
                   .
                   Now
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   this
                   lower
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Great
                   World
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   up
                   and
                   doth
                   consist
                   of
                   several
                   Waters
                   ,
                   Seas
                   ,
                   and
                   Rivers
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   different
                   sorts
                   of
                   Sand
                   ,
                   Stones
                   ,
                   and
                   Metals
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   Query
                   therefore
                   is
                   ,
                   how
                   we
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   understand
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Natures
                   and
                   Properties
                   of
                   them
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   In
                   order
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   a
                   brief
                   Introduction
                   shall
                   be
                   here
                   set
                   down
                   from
                   proper
                   experience
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   by
                   an
                   occasion
                   may
                   be
                   presented
                   to
                   others
                   to
                   search
                   out
                   and
                   advance
                   further
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   We
                   find
                   everywhere
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   in
                   digging
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   Vallies
                   for
                   Springs
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   Mountains
                   for
                   to
                   get
                   out
                   Metals
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   the
                   same
                   be
                   never
                   so
                   high
                   ,
                   yet
                   at
                   the
                   bottom
                   is
                   always
                   a
                   Quick-sand
                   found
                   ,
                   beyond
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   digging
                   any
                   further
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   Quick-sand
                   drives
                   with
                   the
                   water
                   (
                   and
                   is
                   therefore
                   called
                   in
                   High-dutch
                   ,
                   Triebsands
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Drift
                   or
                   Drive-sand
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   English
                   ,
                   Quick-sand
                   ,
                   from
                   its
                   continual
                   motion
                   )
                   and
                   is
                   always
                   mingled
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   water
                   with
                   which
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   is
                   mingled
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Sand
                   which
                   is
                   continually
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   and
                   vastest
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   that
                   on
                   which
                   they
                   rest
                   and
                   are
                   supported
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   indeed
                   the
                   very
                   Root
                   from
                   whence
                   the
                   whole
                   Earth
                   ,
                   all
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   visible
                   Bodies
                   do
                   arise
                   and
                   have
                   their
                   original
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   expressed
                   ,
                   
                     Gen.
                     1.
                     v.
                     25.
                  
                   and
                   from
                   whence
                   they
                   likewise
                   receive
                   and
                   enjoy
                   their
                   nourishment
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   their
                   Mother
                   :
                   all
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   out
                   visibly
                   to
                   the
                   eye
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Q.
                   How
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   made
                   out
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   water
                   and
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   are
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Creatures
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   it
                   ?
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   ,
                   how
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   the
                   Root
                   and
                   Original
                   of
                   all
                   Terrestrial
                   Bodies
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   As
                   to
                   what
                   concerns
                   the
                   first
                   Question
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   cleared
                   in
                   part
                   from
                   this
                   instance
                   ▪
                   viz.
                   we
                   find
                   in
                   plain
                   and
                   low
                   grounds
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Brabant
                   near
                   Boisleduc
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   dig
                   above
                   four
                   or
                   five
                   foot
                   deep
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   without
                   coming
                   to
                   
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   when
                   in
                   these
                   parts
                   they
                   go
                   about
                   to
                   build
                   a
                   high
                   ,
                   weighty
                   ,
                   and
                   square
                   Church-steeple
                   of
                   Bricks
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   they
                   first
                   lay
                   a
                   row
                   of
                   Oaken
                   or
                   other
                   boards
                   (
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   rot
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   but
                   continue
                   always
                   sound
                   and
                   undamag'd
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   )
                   upon
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   ;
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   said
                   Boards
                   they
                   begin
                   to
                   build
                   the
                   Church-steeple
                   ,
                   about
                   three
                   hundred
                   feet
                   high
                   ,
                   which
                   proves
                   a
                   most
                   strong
                   and
                   lasting
                   foundation
                   ,
                   as
                   appears
                   from
                   several
                   Steeples
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   built
                   upon
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   continued
                   firm
                   and
                   unmovable
                   for
                   many
                   hundreds
                   of
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   Adde
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   in
                   those
                   parts
                   any
                   one
                   digs
                   a
                   Pond
                   for
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   digs
                   up
                   more
                   Sand
                   than
                   is
                   fitting
                   ,
                   thinking
                   thereby
                   to
                   make
                   his
                   Pond
                   ,
                   Pit
                   ,
                   or
                   Well
                   the
                   deeper
                   ,
                   he
                   soon
                   after
                   perceives
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   mistake
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   Sand
                   flows
                   and
                   falls
                   in
                   again
                   continually
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Well
                   or
                   Pond
                   continues
                   still
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   depth
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   find
                   by
                   experience
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   built
                   such
                   a
                   Steeple
                   as
                   was
                   just
                   now
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   within
                   three
                   or
                   four
                   thousand
                   foot
                   from
                   the
                   said
                   Pit
                   ,
                   Pond
                   ,
                   or
                   Well
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   will
                   begin
                   to
                   sink
                   and
                   incline
                   toward
                   that
                   side
                   where
                   the
                   Pit
                   is
                   digged
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   its
                   foundation
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   ,
                   is
                   drawn
                   away
                   from
                   that
                   side
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   all
                   which
                   ,
                   it
                   incontestably
                   follows
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   such
                   great
                   and
                   massie
                   Buildings
                   do
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   many
                   years
                   ,
                   continue
                   firm
                   and
                   stedfast
                   upon
                   this
                   watery
                   Quick-sand
                   ,
                   without
                   giving
                   way
                   or
                   sinking
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   that
                   (
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   fleeting
                   away
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Quick
                   sand
                   ,
                   those
                   Buildings
                   are
                   endangered
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   watery
                   Quick-sand
                   is
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   all
                   material
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   as
                   deriving
                   its
                   original
                   from
                   above
                   ,
                   viz.
                   from
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Moon
                   ,
                   and
                   Stars
                   ,
                   and
                   mounteth
                   again
                   from
                   beneath
                   upwards
                   ,
                   through
                   several
                   and
                   multifarious
                   alterations
                   and
                   meliorations
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   ●●●●tinual
                   Revolution
                   :
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   World
                   is
                   kept
                   firm
                   and
                   unmoveable
                   on
                   its
                   center
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   this
                   makes
                   such
                   a
                   stedfast
                   and
                   unmovable
                   foundation
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   neither
                   the
                   Water
                   nor
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   (
                   both
                   which
                   are
                   very
                   nigh
                   of
                   kin
                   to
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   Sand
                   is
                   produced
                   by
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   continually
                   renewed
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   more
                   in
                   its
                   due
                   place
                   )
                   will
                   suffer
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   thrust
                   down
                   or
                   pressed
                   together
                   ,
                   but
                   always
                   preserve
                   their
                   wonted
                   station
                   and
                   measure
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   more
                   fully
                   made
                   out
                   in
                   what
                   follows
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   as
                   to
                   what
                   respects
                   the
                   second
                   Question
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Whether
                   this
                   Water
                   and
                   the
                   watery
                   Quick-sand
                   are
                   the
                   Root
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   sublunary
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   evident
                   from
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   Nature
                   it self
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   is
                   produced
                   by
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   found
                   by
                   true
                   and
                   proper
                   experience
                   ,
                   viz.
                   in
                   a
                   certain
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Brabant
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   this
                   Quick-sand-water
                   hath
                   been
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   distilled
                   ,
                   hath
                   always
                   left
                   some
                   sand
                   in
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   the
                   Glass
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   certain
                   knowledge
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   the
                   Water
                   hath
                   been
                   before
                   filtred
                   through
                   several
                   Papers
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   evident
                   that
                   no
                   sand
                   could
                   remain
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   ;
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   when
                   distilled
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   left
                   sand
                   at
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   the
                   Glass
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   commonly
                   known
                   that
                   water
                   in
                   several
                   places
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Mountains
                   and
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   is
                   changed
                   into
                   stones
                   ,
                   so
                   here
                   we
                   find
                   it
                   changed
                   into
                   sand
                   .
                
                 
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   Experience
                   teacheth
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   Mountains
                   and
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   the
                   water
                   which
                   continually
                   mounts
                   upwards
                   from
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   ,
                   is
                   still
                   changed
                   into
                   many
                   different
                   sorts
                   of
                   sand
                   and
                   stones
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   may
                   also
                   be
                   perceived
                   in
                   Mines
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Miners
                   have
                   gone
                   very
                   deep
                   to
                   search
                   for
                   Metals
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   the
                   Rock
                   hath
                   been
                   so
                   hard
                   that
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   suffer
                   it self
                   to
                   be
                   cut
                   with
                   any
                   steel
                   Instrument
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Miners
                   have
                   been
                   forced
                   to
                   break
                   it
                   down
                   or
                   burst
                   it
                   asunder
                   by
                   fire
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   in
                   those
                   very
                   Stones
                   that
                   were
                   thus
                   broke
                   off
                   with
                   Instruments
                   ,
                   a
                   water
                   hath
                   been
                   found
                   within
                   which
                   went
                   through
                   and
                   through
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   their
                   food
                   and
                   nourishment
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   be
                   distilled
                   from
                   them
                   in
                   great
                   quantity
                   .
                
                 
                   Again
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   Firr-trees
                   do
                   grow
                   upon
                   hard
                   ,
                   high
                   ,
                   and
                   smooth
                   shining
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   Earth
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   die
                   or
                   wither
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   their
                   root
                   is
                   onely
                   fastened
                   to
                   the
                   stony
                   Rock
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   the
                   very
                   ends
                   and
                   extremities
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   roots
                   may
                   be
                   seen
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   having
                   the
                   least
                   Earth
                   to
                   cover
                   them
                   .
                   From
                   
                   whence
                   we
                   gather
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Trees
                   must
                   draw
                   the
                   moisture
                   which
                   feeds
                   and
                   makes
                   them
                   to
                   grow
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   stony
                   Rocks
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Wood
                   also
                   which
                   grows
                   upon
                   such
                   high
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   great
                   use
                   to
                   many
                   purposes
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   well
                   known
                   to
                   the
                   experienced
                   Makers
                   of
                   Musical
                   Instruments
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Firr-wood
                   which
                   comes
                   from
                   the
                   high
                   Mountains
                   of
                   Tyrol
                   ,
                   is
                   far
                   better
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   belly
                   of
                   their
                   Musical
                   Instruments
                   ,
                   than
                   other
                   sort
                   of
                   wood
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   Firr-trees
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   strait
                   Timber
                   that
                   hath
                   had
                   its
                   growth
                   from
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mortified
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   are
                   more
                   airy
                   ,
                   and
                   partake
                   more
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   those
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   give
                   a
                   better
                   sound
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   here
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   )
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   amiss
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Seed
                   of
                   these
                   Trees
                   is
                   not
                   lost
                   or
                   annihilated
                   by
                   their
                   being
                   burnt
                   down
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   where
                   they
                   stand
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   meliorated
                   and
                   increased
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   their
                   being
                   burnt
                   by
                   fire
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   found
                   by
                   experience
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   burning
                   down
                   of
                   several
                   whole
                   Woods
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   high-grown
                   Firr-trees
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   said
                   ground
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   of
                   a
                   considerable
                   extent
                   )
                   hath
                   been
                   afterwards
                   over
                   grown
                   ,
                   and
                   fill'd
                   with
                   innumerable
                   Burch-trees
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   onely
                   from
                   the
                   ashes
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Firr-trees
                   ;
                   which
                   Metamorphosis
                   the
                   Ancients
                   have
                   alluded
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   intimated
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   their
                   Fable
                   of
                   the
                   Phaenix
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   self-same
                   water
                   (
                   to
                   return
                   to
                   our
                   former
                   matter
                   )
                   mounts
                   up
                   from
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   through
                   the
                   pores
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   vast
                   heighth
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   
                   been
                   said
                   )
                   just
                   as
                   the
                   sap
                   and
                   moisture
                   of
                   a
                   Tree
                   ,
                   mounts
                   up
                   from
                   the
                   root
                   to
                   the
                   very
                   top
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   spreading
                   it self
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   branches
                   and
                   boughs
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   like
                   as
                   Joyners
                   find
                   by
                   daily
                   experience
                   ,
                   that
                   wood
                   changeth
                   as
                   it
                   grows
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   at
                   the
                   top
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   beneath
                   ;
                   so
                   Stone-cutters
                   likewise
                   find
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   stones
                   of
                   the
                   Mountains
                   and
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   several
                   changes
                   and
                   various
                   differences
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   all
                   but
                   one
                   continued
                   piece
                   .
                   Likewise
                   as
                   the
                   Sap
                   or
                   nourishing
                   Juice
                   of
                   a
                   Tree
                   doth
                   change
                   both
                   its
                   nature
                   and
                   taste
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   mounts
                   from
                   the
                   root
                   to
                   the
                   top-branches
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Mountains
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   self-same
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   regent
                   power
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Mountains
                   and
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   Trees
                   ;
                   which
                   Life
                   ,
                   for
                   its
                   food
                   and
                   nourishment
                   ,
                   takes
                   in
                   several
                   sorts
                   or
                   various
                   kinds
                   of
                   moistures
                   or
                   waters
                   ,
                   and
                   gives
                   them
                   out
                   again
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   manifesteth
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   parts
                   which
                   they
                   grow
                   into
                   ,
                   and
                   produce
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   proportion
                   and
                   measure
                   of
                   every
                   part
                   and
                   member
                   of
                   its
                   body
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   also
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   may
                   easily
                   be
                   observed
                   ,
                   how
                   a
                   Tree
                   or
                   Vegetable
                   consists
                   of
                   divers
                   various
                   parts
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   all
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   as
                   for
                   example
                   ,
                   the
                   Roots
                   ,
                   the
                   Trunks
                   or
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   the
                   Branches
                   ,
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   Flowers
                   ,
                   Fruits
                   ,
                   &c.
                   yea
                   ,
                   what
                   more
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   sort
                   of
                   parts
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   example
                   ,
                   the
                   Leaves
                   of
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Plant
                   ,
                   do
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   differ
                   each
                   from
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   proved
                   by
                   observation
                   
                   of
                   any
                   two
                   Leaves
                   of
                   a
                   Tree
                   or
                   Plant
                   ;
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   have
                   differing
                   Veins
                   or
                   nourishing
                   Vessels
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   their
                   texture
                   and
                   distribution
                   are
                   not
                   alike
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Like
                   as
                   Man
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   his
                   Body
                   hath
                   divers
                   Members
                   ,
                   Bones
                   ,
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   and
                   Bloud
                   ,
                   though
                   all
                   his
                   parts
                   be
                   nourished
                   with
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Bloud
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   the
                   Sweat
                   which
                   comes
                   out
                   through
                   the
                   pores
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   hath
                   its
                   peculiar
                   distinct
                   smell
                   in
                   every
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   doth
                   the
                   Water
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   and
                   Mountains
                   differ
                   also
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Q.
                   From
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   already
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   understand
                   and
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Water
                   and
                   Quick-sand
                   are
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   common
                   Mother
                   of
                   all
                   sublunary
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   being
                   produced
                   by
                   the
                   Moon
                   and
                   Stars
                   ,
                   doth
                   bring
                   forth
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   ,
                   and
                   maintain
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   and
                   afterwards
                   through
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   which
                   is
                   born
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   continual
                   alteration
                   and
                   multiplication
                   ,
                   brings
                   forth
                   several
                   sorts
                   of
                   Stones
                   and
                   Rocks
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   from
                   hence
                   we
                   may
                   conclude
                   ,
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   hath
                   already
                   in
                   part
                   been
                   mentioned
                   concerning
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Moon
                   ,
                   and
                   Stars
                   ,
                   as
                   likewise
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   universal
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   a
                   continual
                   Revolution
                   and
                   multifarious
                   Glorification
                   ,
                   doth
                   work
                   out
                   it self
                   to
                   perfection
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   Sand
                   and
                   Water
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   continual
                   Revolution
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   melioration
                   and
                   exaltation
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   Catholick
                   Spirit
                   rules
                   and
                   works
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   this
                   
                   water
                   and
                   sand
                   ,
                   as
                   above
                   in
                   the
                   celestial
                   Lights
                   and
                   the
                   Air
                   :
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   spiritual
                   operative
                   life
                   in
                   both
                   these
                   ,
                   the
                   sand
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   water
                   .
                   That
                   such
                   a
                   spirit
                   and
                   life
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   made
                   out
                   before
                   in
                   the
                   discourse
                   about
                   the
                   Nocturnal
                   Luminaries
                   :
                   it
                   remains
                   therefore
                   to
                   query
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   evidenced
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   spirit
                   and
                   life
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   sand
                   also
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   This
                   appears
                   very
                   clearly
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   Sand
                   had
                   no
                   life
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   how
                   could
                   it
                   move
                   it self
                   in
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   water
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   shewed
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   Sand
                   making
                   water
                   ,
                   sand
                   is
                   produced
                   by
                   distillation
                   )
                   and
                   propagates
                   itself
                   in
                   so
                   fruitful
                   a
                   multiplication
                   ,
                   through
                   stones
                   and
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   whose
                   source
                   and
                   original
                   it
                   is
                   (
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   Life
                   doth
                   consist
                   in
                   this
                   motion
                   and
                   out-working
                   )
                   as
                   in
                   part
                   hath
                   been
                   already
                   shewed
                   that
                   it
                   doth
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   same
                   may
                   likewise
                   plainly
                   be
                   seen
                   ,
                   by
                   spreading
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Sands
                   upon
                   a
                   black
                   Table
                   ,
                   and
                   considering
                   them
                   through
                   a
                   Microscope
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   every
                   grain
                   of
                   this
                   sand
                   hath
                   a
                   different
                   shape
                   and
                   figure
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   like
                   another
                   :
                   from
                   whence
                   we
                   may
                   undoubtedly
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   grains
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   different
                   form
                   ,
                   so
                   likewise
                   there
                   must
                   in
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   (
                   as
                   also
                   in
                   every
                   particular
                   Being
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   more
                   amply
                   and
                   fully
                   declared
                   hereafter
                   )
                   be
                   a
                   different
                   life
                   and
                   specifick
                   seed
                   ,
                   which
                   gave
                   it
                   such
                   a
                   form
                   and
                   preserves
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   grains
                   of
                   sand
                   contains
                   within
                   it self
                   its
                   own
                   nutritive
                   and
                   spermatick
                   moisture
                   or
                   water
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   drew
                   in
                   specificated
                   and
                   digested
                   ,
                   by
                   its
                   life
                   and
                   the
                   powers
                   thereof
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   its
                   own
                   particular
                   ripeness
                   or
                   maturity
                   is
                   attained
                   to
                   ,
                   it
                   further
                   advanceth
                   that
                   its
                   primogenial
                   moisture
                   ,
                   till
                   it
                   become
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   forth
                   again
                   as
                   its
                   milk
                   ,
                   to
                   its
                   fruit
                   ,
                   propagation
                   and
                   off-spring
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   in
                   proportion
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   greatest
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Being
                   whatever
                   .
                
                 
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   observed
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   (
                   though
                   the
                   very
                   least
                   grain
                   of
                   Sand
                   )
                   but
                   contains
                   a
                   little
                   spiritual
                   subtil
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   light
                   influence
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   and
                   Moon
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   specificated
                   and
                   wrought
                   up
                   in
                   them
                   )
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   so
                   small
                   a
                   quantity
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   requires
                   much
                   pains
                   and
                   charges
                   to
                   extract
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   onely
                   of
                   use
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   astral
                   powers
                   are
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   teach
                   men
                   that
                   all
                   beings
                   come
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   and
                   consist
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   Having
                   thus
                   shewed
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Sand
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   as
                   the
                   second
                   Mother
                   and
                   Root
                   of
                   all
                   Sublunary
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   Mother
                   of
                   all
                   beings
                   is
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   accounting
                   from
                   the
                   center
                   of
                   all
                   upwards
                   )
                   we
                   may
                   from
                   hence
                   take
                   occasion
                   to
                   enquire
                   ,
                   how
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Gen.
                     2.
                     v.
                  
                   7.
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   that
                   Adam
                   was
                   formed
                   or
                   fashioned
                   of
                   
                     Aphar
                     Adamach
                     :
                     Aphar
                  
                   signifies
                   in
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                   Dust
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Gold
                   (
                   viz.
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   
                   Gold
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Sand
                   and
                   Earth
                   )
                   as
                   also
                   it
                   signifies
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   may
                   also
                   from
                   hence
                   (
                   amongst
                   other
                   things
                   )
                   in
                   part
                   understand
                   the
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   God
                   first
                   commanded
                   Abraham
                   to
                   count
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                   and
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Seed
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   
                     Gen.
                     15.
                     v.
                  
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   Gen.
                   22.
                   17.
                   promised
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   bless
                   his
                   seed
                   ,
                   in
                   multiplying
                   it
                   as
                   the
                   Stars
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   sand
                   which
                   is
                   on
                   the
                   sea-shore
                   ,
                   viz.
                   because
                   the
                   upper
                   and
                   under
                   agree
                   together
                   in
                   a
                   continual
                   beautiful
                   Revolution
                   and
                   Harmony
                   ,
                   and
                   help
                   to
                   compleat
                   and
                   make
                   up
                   the
                   perfect
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   a
                   wise
                   and
                   comely
                   order
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Q.
                   Forasmuch
                   then
                   as
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   general
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   Revolution
                   from
                   things
                   above
                   to
                   things
                   beneath
                   ,
                   and
                   again
                   from
                   beneath
                   to
                   above
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   living
                   or
                   vital
                   out-working
                   and
                   propagation
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   already
                   declared
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Revolution
                   of
                   the
                   Superiour
                   Being
                   coming
                   downwards
                   ,
                   doth
                   proceed
                   and
                   is
                   carried
                   on
                   in
                   order
                   ;
                   the
                   Query
                   is
                   ,
                   how
                   we
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   know
                   and
                   perceive
                   this
                   order
                   also
                   in
                   these
                   inferiour
                   bodies
                   ,
                   viz.
                   how
                   the
                   Revolution
                   from
                   below
                   to
                   above
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   ,
                   to
                   Stones
                   ,
                   Metals
                   ,
                   &c.
                   even
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   very
                   highest
                   Mountains
                   is
                   performed
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   That
                   the
                   Sand-making
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   moveable
                   Quick-sand
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   foundation
                   and
                   root
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Sublunary
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   hath
                   hitherto
                   been
                   made
                   evident
                   .
                   Now
                   then
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   other
                   sort
                   of
                   sand
                   which
                   is
                   on
                   the
                   Sea-shore
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   elsewhere
                   also
                   on
                   the
                   dry
                   ground
                   is
                   formed
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   wrought
                   out
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   gathered
                   from
                   hence
                   ;
                   because
                   in
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   immediately
                   below
                   the
                   other
                   sort
                   of
                   sand
                   ,
                   a
                   Quick-sand
                   is
                   likewise
                   found
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   Quick-sand
                   an
                   Anker
                   cannot
                   take
                   so
                   very
                   well
                   hold
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   on
                   the
                   upper
                   and
                   other
                   sort
                   of
                   sand
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   well
                   known
                   amongst
                   Sea-men
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   other
                   sorts
                   of
                   sand
                   therefore
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   as
                   an
                   out-birth
                   from
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   ,
                   do
                   also
                   in
                   part
                   take
                   in
                   water
                   from
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   do
                   digest
                   it
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   afterwards
                   give
                   out
                   again
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   Communication
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   sand
                   of
                   the
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ;
                   from
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   their
                   original
                   or
                   source
                   ,
                   afterwards
                   Fountains
                   ,
                   Springs
                   ,
                   Brooks
                   ,
                   and
                   Rivers
                   do
                   arise
                   .
                   Now
                   all
                   Rivers
                   as
                   they
                   thus
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   through
                   this
                   means
                   of
                   their
                   Revolution
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   therefore
                   run
                   back
                   again
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   gain
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   thus
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   essence
                   and
                   virtue
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   other
                   Beings
                   ,
                   through
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   passed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   continual
                   Revolution
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   perfection
                   .
                   For
                   every
                   thing
                   must
                   be
                   continually
                   fed
                   ,
                   nourished
                   ,
                   and
                   renewed
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   Stones
                   and
                   Rocks
                   not
                   excepted
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   also
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   Life
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   briefly
                   mentioned
                   already
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   be
                   more
                   fully
                   declared
                   
                   in
                   what
                   follows
                   .
                   But
                   before
                   we
                   proceed
                   any
                   farther
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   briefly
                   Treat
                   somewhat
                   concerning
                   the
                   other
                   waters
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   the
                   Seas
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   their
                   Rise
                   from
                   the
                   Deep
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   a
                   continual
                   Revolution
                   through
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   sorts
                   of
                   Sand
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   their
                   being
                   continually
                   new-born
                   or
                   formed
                   ;
                   and
                   further
                   propagated
                   and
                   multiplied
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Waters
                   of
                   the
                   Seas
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   Q.
                   WHat
                   is
                   the
                   operation
                   and
                   effect
                   of
                   water
                   properly
                   :
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   we
                   find
                   so
                   many
                   different
                   waters
                   ,
                   Seas
                   and
                   Rivers
                   ,
                   every
                   where
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   earth
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   The
                   Seas
                   (
                   which
                   within
                   themselves
                   contain
                   many
                   Currents
                   ,
                   and
                   go
                   forth
                   in
                   many
                   differing
                   streams
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   Circulation
                   return
                   to
                   the
                   Sea
                   again
                   )
                   do
                   stand
                   ,
                   or
                   run
                   (
                   as
                   before
                   is
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   and
                   daily
                   experience
                   teacheth
                   )
                   over
                   the
                   Sand
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   product
                   of
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   their
                   particular
                   Life
                   ,
                   Rule
                   ,
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   Circulation
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   innumerable
                   grains
                   or
                   parts
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   hath
                   been
                   mentioned
                   of
                   the
                   Sand.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   Q.
                   Would
                   it
                   not
                   therefore
                   be
                   needful
                   to
                   set
                   down
                   a
                   more
                   plain
                   declaration
                   ,
                   how
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   manner
                   the
                   waters
                   have
                   their
                   Regiment
                   and
                   operation
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Yes
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   Seas
                   have
                   a
                   distint
                   Being
                   ,
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   Regiment
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   may
                   partly
                   be
                   observed
                   from
                   their
                   out-working
                   or
                   products
                   ;
                   whereas
                   they
                   bring
                   forth
                   several
                   sorts
                   of
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   devoid
                   of
                   breathing
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   Lungs
                   .
                   Experience
                   also
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   inland
                   Seas
                   ,
                   Lakes
                   and
                   many
                   great
                   Rivers
                   ,
                   every
                   month
                   new
                   sorts
                   of
                   fish
                   are
                   caught
                   ,
                   which
                   neither
                   were
                   there
                   before
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   be
                   found
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   until
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   next
                   year
                   .
                   Thus
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   known
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   
                   Boden-Sea
                   in
                   Switzerland
                   (
                   through
                   which
                   the
                   Rhine
                   runs
                   )
                   Herrings
                   are
                   caught
                   at
                   the
                   self-same
                   time
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   caught
                   in
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   even
                   many
                   Millions
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   sholes
                   together
                   ;
                   but
                   neither
                   before
                   nor
                   after
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   next
                   year
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   :
                   from
                   whence
                   we
                   must
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                   Boden-Sea
                   ,
                   which
                   brings
                   them
                   forth
                   ,
                   doth
                   likewise
                   consume
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   as
                   the
                   earth
                   consumes
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   renew
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   no
                   seed
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   Created
                   can
                   go
                   to
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Q.
                   What
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   the
                   Seas
                   are
                   so
                   salt
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   more
                   than
                   another
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Of
                   this
                   many
                   reasons
                   may
                   be
                   given
                   ,
                   amongst
                   which
                   this
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   and
                   most
                   considerable
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   from
                   the
                   Sea
                   all
                   Currents
                   do
                   in
                   manner
                   abovesaid
                   ,
                   proceed
                   ,
                   and
                   circulate
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   again
                   ;
                   as
                   well
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   its
                   vital
                   operation
                   ,
                   as
                   likewise
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   they
                   receive
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   produce
                   all
                   living
                   Creatures
                   .
                   Upon
                   which
                   account
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   Sea
                   to
                   have
                   much
                   salt
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   himself
                   witnesseth
                   ,
                   Luke
                   14.
                   34.
                   
                   And
                   as
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   Salt
                   in
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   so
                   likewise
                   it
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   every
                   other
                   Creature
                   :
                   for
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   Salt
                   for
                   to
                   preserve
                   and
                   keep
                   themselves
                   in
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   renew
                   and
                   propagate
                   themselves
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Salt
                   they
                   make
                   themselves
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   Kine
                   ,
                   Sheep
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   who
                   feed
                   upon
                   nothing
                   but
                   Grass
                   ,
                   and
                   drink
                   nothing
                   but
                   fresh
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   they
                   turn
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   their
                   nourishment
                   into
                   Salt
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   perceived
                   by
                   their
                   Sweat
                   ,
                   Urine
                   ,
                   &c.
                   which
                   are
                   very
                   salt
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   likewise
                   may
                   be
                   seen
                   in
                   Man
                   ,
                   who
                   the
                   more
                   sound
                   and
                   healthful
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   salter
                   his
                   Sweat
                   and
                   Urine
                   will
                   be
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   salter
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   the
                   stronger
                   is
                   his
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   whence
                   likewise
                   we
                   may
                   partly
                   gather
                   ,
                   why
                   every
                   Sacrifice
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   salted
                   with
                   Salt.
                   Yea
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   conducible
                   to
                   mans
                   health
                   to
                   use
                   much
                   Salt
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Blessing
                   which
                   comes
                   to
                   him
                   from
                   above
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   Air
                   (
                   which
                   in
                   part
                   resembleth
                   the
                   upper
                   waters
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   which
                   man
                   cannot
                   live
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   Air
                   gives
                   him
                   life
                   )
                   doth
                   contain
                   Salt
                   in
                   it self
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   mentioned
                   where
                   we
                   spake
                   of
                   Salt-petre
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Q.
                   Forasmuch
                   then
                   as
                   the
                   Seas
                   have
                   their
                   own
                   Regiment
                   within
                   themselves
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   a
                   further
                   working
                   out
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   in
                   part
                   be
                   gathered
                   from
                   the
                   motion
                   and
                   rowling
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   :
                   and
                   seeing
                   that
                   these
                   great
                   motions
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   are
                   as
                   
                   well
                   found
                   on
                   the
                   Ocean
                   ,
                   as
                   on
                   other
                   Seas
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   oft
                   cause
                   great
                   trouble
                   to
                   Sea-men
                   rightly
                   to
                   understand
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   their
                   true
                   course
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   difficult
                   and
                   troublesome
                   case
                   for
                   Sea-men
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   up
                   on
                   the
                   Sea
                   and
                   can
                   see
                   neither
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Moon
                   ,
                   nor
                   Stars
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   know
                   not
                   whereabouts
                   they
                   be
                   ;
                   Whether
                   therefore
                   a
                   way
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   found
                   out
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   might
                   arrive
                   to
                   a
                   greater
                   certainty
                   in
                   Navigation
                   ,
                   than
                   hitherto
                   hath
                   been
                   had
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   Sea-men
                   might
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   know
                   their
                   right
                   course
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   That
                   there
                   be
                   many
                   things
                   in
                   Navigation
                   which
                   ought
                   further
                   to
                   be
                   inquir'd
                   into
                   and
                   search'd
                   out
                   by
                   experience
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   questioned
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   an
                   instance
                   in
                   this
                   common
                   thing
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   Tackle
                   of
                   a
                   Ship
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   clean
                   ,
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   well-dressed
                   Hemp
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   finely
                   spun
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   needful
                   then
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   said
                   Tackle
                   made
                   so
                   thick
                   as
                   commonly
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   the
                   filth
                   of
                   the
                   Hemp
                   is
                   left
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   this
                   Tackle
                   made
                   of
                   fine
                   spun
                   Hemp
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   much
                   stronger
                   ,
                   and
                   last
                   longer
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   because
                   the
                   fine
                   Hemp
                   may
                   be
                   wrought
                   much
                   closer
                   together
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   dipt
                   in
                   Tarr
                   ,
                   no
                   rain
                   nor
                   water
                   can
                   pierce
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   but
                   half
                   the
                   thickness
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   are
                   more
                   pliable
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   more
                   easily
                   to
                   be
                   managed
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   labour
                   of
                   one
                   man
                   shall
                   go
                   further
                   ,
                   and
                   dispatch
                   more
                   with
                   this
                   fine
                   Tacle
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   labour
                   of
                   two
                   
                   shall
                   with
                   the
                   coarser
                   sort
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   greater
                   charge
                   will
                   be
                   recompensed
                   with
                   double
                   profit
                   .
                
                 
                   Amongst
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   matter
                   of
                   our
                   admiration
                   ,
                   that
                   Sea-men
                   have
                   not
                   all
                   this
                   while
                   found
                   out
                   a
                   way
                   whereby
                   they
                   might
                   measure
                   exactly
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   their
                   Course
                   at
                   Sea
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   an
                   Instrument
                   hath
                   been
                   invented
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   fastened
                   to
                   a
                   Coach
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   a
                   Person
                   that
                   travels
                   afoot
                   ,
                   as
                   oft
                   as
                   the
                   wheels
                   of
                   the
                   Coach
                   turn
                   round
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   man
                   steps
                   forward
                   ,
                   doth
                   exactly
                   measure
                   the
                   way
                   that
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   makes
                   .
                   Now
                   why
                   might
                   not
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   a
                   Water-wheel
                   or
                   Mill
                   of
                   about
                   a
                   foot
                   and
                   a
                   half
                   diameter
                   ,
                   be
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   fastened
                   to
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   the
                   Ship
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   third
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Ship
                   towards
                   the
                   Helm
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   Water-wheel
                   or
                   Mill
                   being
                   fastened
                   to
                   an
                   Axel-tree
                   or
                   hollow
                   Pipe
                   which
                   must
                   reach
                   to
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   Ship
                   ;
                   which
                   then
                   by
                   its
                   turning
                   about
                   will
                   give
                   a
                   certain
                   and
                   infallible
                   indication
                   whether
                   the
                   Ship
                   makes
                   great
                   or
                   small
                   way
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   upon
                   this
                   occasion
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   amiss
                   here
                   to
                   relate
                   the
                   Experience
                   of
                   a
                   known
                   ,
                   understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   curious
                   Person
                   ;
                   who
                   to
                   satisfie
                   his
                   own
                   mind
                   ,
                   caus'd
                   two
                   Ships
                   to
                   be
                   built
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   of
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   wood
                   ,
                   grown
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   of
                   one
                   form
                   and
                   bulk
                   ;
                   ordered
                   also
                   all
                   the
                   Timber
                   and
                   Boards
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   of
                   one
                   thickness
                   and
                   length
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   Ships
                   he
                   caus'd
                   to
                   be
                   built
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   and
                   cheapest
                   way
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   spare
                   Boards
                   ,
                   by
                   laying
                   the
                   Boards
                   in
                   length
                   together
                   on
                   the
                   sides
                   with
                   their
                   ends
                   turned
                   
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   upper
                   or
                   top-part
                   of
                   one
                   Board
                   against
                   the
                   root-end
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   lower
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   made
                   up
                   one
                   breadth
                   with
                   the
                   upper
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   narrower
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   Ship
                   he
                   order'd
                   to
                   be
                   built
                   another
                   way
                   ,
                   viz.
                   he
                   made
                   the
                   Boards
                   to
                   be
                   all
                   saw'd
                   of
                   one
                   breadth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   laid
                   side
                   by
                   side
                   together
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   wood
                   as
                   it
                   grew
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   top
                   to
                   top
                   ,
                   and
                   root-end
                   to
                   root-end
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   top-ends
                   of
                   the
                   Timber
                   should
                   be
                   all
                   turned
                   forwards
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Ship
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   could
                   be
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   he
                   found
                   by
                   experience
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   last-mentioned
                   Ship
                   did
                   always
                   out-sail
                   the
                   other
                   that
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   wood
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Ships
                   besides
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   get
                   soon
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   sight
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   occasion
                   which
                   led
                   him
                   to
                   this
                   Invention
                   ,
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   other
                   cases
                   and
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   experienced
                   ,
                   that
                   Timber
                   ,
                   even
                   after
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   cut
                   down
                   ,
                   sawed
                   ,
                   and
                   built
                   ,
                   did
                   notwithstanding
                   yet
                   retain
                   a
                   life
                   in
                   it
                   in
                   all
                   its
                   parts
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   he
                   perceived
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   wood
                   did
                   still
                   take
                   in
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   part
                   enjoy
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   order
                   which
                   Nature
                   hath
                   appointed
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   did
                   before
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   yet
                   growing
                   ,
                   it
                   did
                   enjoy
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   Wood
                   or
                   Trees
                   do
                   attract
                   the
                   Air
                   for
                   their
                   growth
                   and
                   nourishment
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   plainly
                   see
                   in
                   a
                   Tree
                   that
                   is
                   planted
                   under
                   a
                   Covert
                   ,
                   which
                   as
                   it
                   grows
                   up
                   ,
                   doth
                   incline
                   and
                   bend
                   it self
                   towards
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   Timber
                   in
                   a
                   Ship
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   we
                   
                   have
                   spoken
                   ,
                   is
                   also
                   made
                   Partaker
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Spirit
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   a
                   Ship
                   doth
                   good
                   service
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Master
                   of
                   it
                   takes
                   a
                   liking
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   set
                   his
                   love
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   a
                   trust
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   who
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   lover
                   of
                   his
                   Ship
                   ,
                   shall
                   effect
                   more
                   with
                   this
                   his
                   Ship
                   ,
                   than
                   any
                   other
                   shall
                   do
                   with
                   theirs
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   also
                   a
                   Horse-man
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   good
                   Horse
                   upon
                   which
                   he
                   relies
                   ,
                   and
                   loves
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   known
                   that
                   some
                   have
                   escaped
                   and
                   saved
                   their
                   lives
                   by
                   riding
                   eighteen
                   German
                   miles
                   in
                   one
                   day
                   with
                   one
                   Horse
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   get
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Empire
                   into
                   Switzerland
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   means
                   they
                   have
                   escaped
                   the
                   Gallows
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   without
                   any
                   prejudice
                   to
                   their
                   Horse
                   too
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   matter
                   of
                   experience
                   ,
                   that
                   persons
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   love
                   ,
                   have
                   performed
                   so
                   great
                   Journeys
                   in
                   one
                   day
                   on
                   Horse-back
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   impossible
                   for
                   another
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   like
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   we
                   may
                   take
                   notice
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Confidence
                   of
                   Man
                   is
                   operative
                   in
                   union
                   with
                   Vegetables
                   and
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   this
                   also
                   we
                   may
                   guess
                   at
                   the
                   reason
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   a
                   certain
                   person
                   had
                   bought
                   some
                   young
                   Trees
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   who
                   assured
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   happened
                   to
                   wither
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   stand
                   to
                   the
                   damage
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   it
                   good
                   again
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   prov'd
                   well
                   :
                   But
                   at
                   another
                   time
                   buying
                   othersome
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   such
                   assurance
                   from
                   the
                   Seller
                   ,
                   they
                   all
                   died
                   ,
                   viz.
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   Buyer
                   being
                   covetous
                   ,
                   had
                   no
                   fear
                   concerning
                   the
                   former-mentioned
                   
                   Trees
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   in●rance
                   ,
                   but
                   wanting
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   he
                   became
                   doubting
                   and
                   fearful
                   ,
                   and
                   communicated
                   his
                   fear
                   to
                   the
                   Trees
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   killed
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Q.
                   It
                   hath
                   been
                   declared
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Water
                   and
                   Quick-sand
                   do
                   generate
                   and
                   produce
                   all
                   other
                   sorts
                   of
                   Sand
                   and
                   Water
                   ;
                   but
                   before
                   we
                   proceed
                   further
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   improper
                   here
                   to
                   inquire
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   notorious
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   Pits
                   we
                   can
                   dig
                   no
                   deeper
                   than
                   till
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   but
                   an
                   inconsiderable
                   depth
                   ,
                   compared
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Globe
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   from
                   the
                   Circumference
                   to
                   its
                   Center
                   ,
                   whether
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   this
                   immense
                   Bulk
                   from
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   to
                   the
                   Center
                   be
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   meer
                   Quick-sand
                   and
                   Water
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   That
                   cannot
                   be
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   always
                   and
                   continually
                   gives
                   forth
                   water
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   salt
                   ,
                   but
                   sweet
                   and
                   fresh
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   )
                   yet
                   with
                   several
                   continued
                   alterations
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   until
                   it
                   hath
                   transmuted
                   it self
                   in
                   every
                   little
                   grain
                   of
                   other
                   sort
                   of
                   Sand
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   its
                   own
                   essence
                   and
                   property
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   shewed
                   :
                   neither
                   can
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   receive
                   or
                   take
                   in
                   water
                   from
                   without
                   ,
                   as
                   will
                   be
                   made
                   plain
                   from
                   what
                   here
                   follows
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   Fish-ponds
                   that
                   are
                   dugg
                   (
                   in
                   some
                   places
                   where
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   lieth
                   but
                   shallow
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   little
                   below
                   the
                   surface
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   )
                   until
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   ,
                   the
                   water
                   doth
                   not
                   rise
                   to
                   above
                   half
                   a
                   foot
                   high
                   ,
                   or
                   thereabouts
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   
                   are
                   forced
                   to
                   convey
                   Rain
                   or
                   other
                   water
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   for
                   to
                   fill
                   it
                   up
                   .
                   Now
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   the
                   water
                   thus
                   added
                   and
                   conveyed
                   ,
                   doth
                   always
                   keep
                   its
                   own
                   heighth
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   sink
                   into
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   doth
                   into
                   other
                   moist
                   sand
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   some
                   good
                   distance
                   above
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   :
                   for
                   such
                   Sand
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   known
                   )
                   will
                   according
                   to
                   a
                   certain
                   proportion
                   ,
                   drink
                   up
                   a
                   vast
                   quantity
                   of
                   water
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Some
                   Diggers
                   of
                   Wells
                   are
                   not
                   unacquainted
                   with
                   this
                   ,
                   who
                   oft
                   deceive
                   people
                   that
                   have
                   bargained
                   with
                   them
                   to
                   dig
                   a
                   Well
                   unto
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   cause
                   that
                   the
                   water
                   may
                   stand
                   three
                   or
                   four
                   foot
                   high
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   who
                   when
                   they
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   Spring
                   cannot
                   rise
                   so
                   high
                   ,
                   they
                   privately
                   fill
                   it
                   up
                   to
                   that
                   heighth
                   with
                   other
                   water
                   ,
                   which
                   continues
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   sink
                   into
                   the
                   sand
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   the
                   Owners
                   come
                   afterwards
                   and
                   fetch
                   water
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   they
                   then
                   perceive
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   deceived
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   water
                   still
                   decreaseth
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   fill
                   up
                   again
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Undertakers
                   had
                   promised
                   to
                   perform
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   watery
                   Quick-sand
                   is
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   building
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   lets
                   no
                   water
                   into
                   it self
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   two
                   bodies
                   of
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   should
                   enter
                   into
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   that
                   water
                   should
                   enter
                   into
                   water
                   ,
                   without
                   increasing
                   of
                   its
                   bulk
                   ,
                   &c.
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   should
                   so
                   corporally
                   unite
                   it self
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   water
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   other
                   water
                   and
                   this
                   new-added
                   water
                   
                   should
                   be
                   numerically
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   water
                   ,
                   without
                   all
                   increase
                   of
                   its
                   quantity
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   all
                   which
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   clear
                   and
                   evident
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   hath
                   continually
                   from
                   the
                   very
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   given
                   forth
                   water
                   from
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   can
                   do
                   no
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   been
                   created
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   circumference
                   of
                   this
                   water
                   is
                   not
                   lessened
                   ,
                   nor
                   its
                   quantity
                   diminished
                   :
                   therefore
                   it
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   gives
                   out
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   made
                   good
                   and
                   restored
                   to
                   it
                   again
                   from
                   within
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   following
                   Query
                   with
                   its
                   Answer
                   will
                   more
                   fully
                   demonstrate
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Q.
                   Seeing
                   then
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   ,
                   how
                   is
                   it
                   possible
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   subsist
                   ,
                   or
                   how
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   since
                   it
                   continually
                   gives
                   out
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   can
                   take
                   in
                   no
                   water
                   externally
                   from
                   above
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   thus
                   at
                   last
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   left
                   emptied
                   and
                   destitute
                   of
                   all
                   water
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   allowed
                   neither
                   ?
                   from
                   whence
                   is
                   it
                   then
                   that
                   it
                   receives
                   the
                   water
                   which
                   it
                   gives
                   forth
                   continually
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Here
                   remains
                   no
                   other
                   cause
                   to
                   be
                   assigned
                   than
                   this
                   natural
                   one
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   )
                   the
                   waters
                   are
                   continually
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Moon
                   ,
                   and
                   Stars
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   ,
                   as
                   spiritual
                   Beings
                   ,
                   are
                   onely
                   able
                   to
                   penetrate
                   the
                   water
                   and
                   sand
                   .
                   But
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Moon
                   ,
                   and
                   Stars
                   can
                   make
                   no
                   water
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   continually
                   do
                   bring
                   forth
                   water
                   ,
                   both
                   below
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   above
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   therefore
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   
                   space
                   and
                   place
                   of
                   abode
                   for
                   the
                   Air
                   in
                   the
                   Centre
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Moon
                   ,
                   and
                   Stars
                   do
                   perform
                   their
                   operation
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   afterwards
                   their
                   spiritual
                   and
                   continually
                   descending
                   Rays
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   mount
                   from
                   thence
                   upwards
                   again
                   )
                   do
                   change
                   themselves
                   into
                   water
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   all
                   may
                   proceed
                   in
                   a
                   beautiful
                   order
                   ?
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   beginning
                   and
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   whole
                   circumference
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   all
                   parts
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   excepted
                   ,
                   do
                   continually
                   circulate
                   until
                   their
                   full
                   age
                   ,
                   maturity
                   ,
                   and
                   perfection
                   .
                   And
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   worth
                   our
                   enquiry
                   ,
                   whether
                   this
                   space
                   below
                   ,
                   before-mentioned
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   spoke
                   of
                   in
                   Scripture
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Abyss
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Psal.
                     42.
                     v.
                  
                   8.
                   and
                   elsewhere
                   ;
                   as
                   that
                   above
                   is
                   in
                   Scripture-phrase
                   called
                   the
                   Sling
                   ,
                   1
                   Sam.
                   25.
                   v.
                   29.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   lower
                   waters
                   must
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   be
                   generated
                   of
                   a
                   grosser
                   Air
                   ,
                   and
                   comporting
                   with
                   their
                   property
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   upper
                   waters
                   (
                   viz.
                   the
                   Air
                   )
                   are
                   born
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   subtile
                   and
                   spiritual
                   Air.
                   And
                   this
                   water
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   below
                   (
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   continually
                   comes
                   down
                   from
                   above
                   for
                   to
                   be
                   wrought
                   out
                   )
                   cannot
                   be
                   dead
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   mount
                   upwards
                   again
                   towards
                   its
                   original
                   and
                   beginning
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   its
                   Origine
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   drawing
                   or
                   Magnetisme
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   its
                   continual
                   Revolution
                   ,
                   and
                   wheeling
                   about
                   unto
                   Perfection
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Stones
                 ,
                 Minerals
                 ,
                 and
                 Metals
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   Concerning
                   Stones
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   Q.
                   FOrasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   Revolution
                   and
                   Propagation
                   of
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   and
                   Water
                   hath
                   in
                   part
                   been
                   already
                   declared
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   amiss
                   to
                   make
                   inquiry
                   how
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   manner
                   this
                   Revolution
                   proceeds
                   and
                   is
                   carried
                   on
                   further
                   .
                   And
                   seeing
                   that
                   everywhere
                   we
                   meet
                   with
                   so
                   ma-many
                   stones
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   same
                   are
                   generated
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   what
                   end
                   and
                   use
                   they
                   be
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   The
                   Lord
                   and
                   Creator
                   of
                   this
                   beautiful
                   living
                   World
                   ,
                   had
                   and
                   hath
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   his
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   least
                   failure
                   or
                   oversight
                   in
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   even
                   from
                   the
                   highest
                   Star
                   to
                   the
                   very
                   Center
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   again
                   backwards
                   from
                   the
                   Center
                   to
                   above
                   ,
                   must
                   work
                   joyntly
                   in
                   one
                   harmony
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   may
                   work
                   together
                   in
                   a
                   continual
                   Revolution
                   to
                   perfection
                   and
                   old
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   atome
                   or
                   grain
                   of
                   sand
                   (
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Creature
                   by
                   it self
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   )
                   can
                   be
                   forgotten
                   
                   ●r
                   shut
                   out
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   and
                   ●herefore
                   no
                   body
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   enjoy
                   ●he
                   same
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   we
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   least
                   point
                   or
                   particle
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   created
                   in
                   man
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   ●nd
                   not
                   concordant
                   and
                   agreeing
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   .
                   Because
                   Man
                   is
                   the
                   Little
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Center
                   of
                   the
                   Great
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   cannot
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   if
                   we
                   speak
                   with
                   understanding
                   and
                   any
                   ground
                   of
                   truth
                   )
                   cannot
                   be
                   denied
                   by
                   us
                   ;
                   as
                   hath
                   already
                   in
                   part
                   been
                   made
                   ●ut
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   more
                   largely
                   insisted
                   on
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   shall
                   speak
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   a
                   Compendium
                   and
                   an
                   Abstract
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   World.
                   
                
                 
                   Thus
                   we
                   see
                   (
                   as
                   oft
                   hath
                   been
                   mentioned
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   Quick-sand
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   second
                   Universal
                   Mother
                   ,
                   that
                   brings
                   forth
                   and
                   maintains
                   an
                   innumerable
                   and
                   incomprehensible
                   multitude
                   of
                   sands
                   ,
                   many
                   sorts
                   of
                   Stones
                   ,
                   Metals
                   ,
                   and
                   Minerals
                   of
                   different
                   (
                   and
                   seemingly
                   to
                   the
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   of
                   contrary
                   )
                   kinds
                   and
                   properties
                   ;
                   all
                   which
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   in
                   one
                   Union
                   work
                   to
                   one
                   good
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   changed
                   into
                   an
                   Earth
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   more
                   immediate
                   Mother
                   of
                   Herbs
                   ,
                   Trees
                   ,
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   Men
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   their
                   Seed
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   said
                   
                     Gen.
                     1.
                     v.
                  
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   But
                   at
                   present
                   (
                   for
                   brevities
                   sake
                   )
                   we
                   shall
                   onely
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   and
                   most
                   remarkable
                   Stones
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   others
                   hereafter
                   may
                   take
                   occasion
                   from
                   their
                   own
                   experience
                   to
                   search
                   out
                   this
                   point
                   further
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   All
                   stones
                   are
                   by
                   a
                   constant
                   and
                   continual
                   r●●volution
                   ,
                   generated
                   and
                   maintained
                   by
                   the
                   sand
                   ▪
                   For
                   when
                   we
                   consider
                   the
                   several
                   heads
                   in
                   every
                   particular
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   every
                   sand
                   to
                   the
                   very
                   least
                   grain
                   ,
                   doth
                   according
                   t●
                   its
                   kind
                   and
                   nature
                   ,
                   continually
                   and
                   without
                   ceasing
                   give
                   forth
                   food
                   and
                   nourishment
                   to
                   the
                   stone
                   as
                   a
                   Mother
                   doth
                   her
                   Milk
                   to
                   her
                   Children
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   born
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   from
                   thence
                   must
                   have
                   their
                   growth
                   and
                   increase
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   al●●
                   these
                   stones
                   produce
                   other
                   stones
                   ,
                   and
                   feed
                   an●
                   maintain
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   even
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   very
                   surface
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   where
                   also
                   many
                   and
                   different
                   sorts
                   〈◊〉
                   stone
                   grow
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   as
                   precious
                   for●
                   or
                   kind
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   life
                   or
                   milk
                   and
                   moisture
                   〈◊〉
                   this
                   incomprehensible
                   multitude
                   of
                   different
                   stones
                   ,
                   contributes
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   fruitfulness
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   mentioned
                   )
                   Herbs
                   and
                   Trees
                   in
                   every
                   Country
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   kind
                   are
                   brought
                   forth
                   ;
                   from
                   which
                   afterwards
                   Beasts
                   and
                   men
                   do
                   take
                   their
                   nourishment
                   .
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   himself
                   bears
                   witness
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   life
                   in
                   stones
                   ,
                   
                     Luke
                     19
                     v.
                  
                   40.
                   where
                   he
                   faith
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     these
                     should
                     hold
                     their
                     peace
                     ,
                     the
                     stones
                     would
                     cry
                     out
                     .
                  
                   And
                   John
                   the
                   Baptist
                   hath
                   a
                   very
                   remarkable
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Matth.
                     3.
                     v.
                  
                   9.
                   
                   That
                   
                     God
                     is
                     able
                     of
                     stones
                     to
                     raise
                     up
                     children
                     to
                  
                   Abraham
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   that
                   stones
                   conduce
                   to
                   the
                   fruitfulness
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   experience
                   teacheth
                   us
                   ;
                   for
                   when
                   some
                   Country-men
                   have
                   carried
                   away
                   from
                   off
                   their
                   ground
                   ,
                   some
                   sorts
                   of
                   Pebble-stones
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   
                   ●and
                   hath
                   not
                   proved
                   so
                   fruitful
                   as
                   before
                   :
                   con●rning
                   which
                   a
                   larger
                   account
                   shall
                   be
                   given
                   in
                   ●hat
                   follows
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Q.
                   But
                   what
                   way
                   is
                   there
                   to
                   reduce
                   all
                   stones
                   〈◊〉
                   some
                   general
                   heads
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   we
                   may
                   distin●uish
                   them
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   and
                   learn
                   to
                   know
                   them
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   The
                   Stones
                   and
                   Rocks
                   which
                   grow
                   in
                   the
                   ●and
                   ,
                   (
                   Metals
                   and
                   Minerals
                   excepted
                   )
                   are
                   ;
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Such
                   as
                   cannot
                   endure
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   put
                   ●nto
                   it
                   ,
                   are
                   burnt
                   to
                   Lime
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Another
                   sort
                   is
                   of
                   such
                   stones
                   ,
                   which
                   without
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   ,
                   are
                   by
                   fire
                   mel●ed
                   into
                   Glass
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   A
                   third
                   sort
                   is
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   do
                   of
                   themselves
                   endure
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   Salts
                   and
                   other
                   additions
                   ,
                   suffer
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   run
                   down
                   or
                   melted
                   into
                   Glass
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   all
                   these
                   stones
                   are
                   not
                   wholly
                   devoid
                   of
                   Metal
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   operative
                   and
                   living
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   all
                   other
                   stones
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   whether
                   great
                   or
                   small
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   high
                   Mountains
                   and
                   Rocks
                   not
                   excepted
                   )
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   measure
                   and
                   order
                   wherein
                   they
                   are
                   placed
                   ,
                   are
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   properly
                   the
                   Nature
                   and
                   Essence
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   these
                   three
                   sorts
                   of
                   stones
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   those
                   which
                   do
                   not
                   abide
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   burnt
                   to
                   Lime
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   These
                   stones
                   are
                   partly
                   of
                   a
                   Sulphurous
                   nature
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   perceive
                   by
                   several
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   rub'd
                   together
                   ,
                   a
                   sulphurous
                   smell
                   
                   comes
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   In
                   these
                   stones
                   the
                   fire
                   continues
                   after
                   calcination
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   afterwards
                   they
                   may
                   in
                   part
                   be
                   reduced
                   to
                   a
                   fixed
                   Salt
                   :
                   and
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   is
                   entred
                   into
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   together
                   with
                   them
                   turned
                   to
                   Salt
                   (
                   as
                   before
                   hath
                   been
                   shewed
                   ,
                   that
                   Heat
                   being
                   a
                   Spiritual
                   Essence
                   ,
                   pierceth
                   into
                   Bodies
                   and
                   dwells
                   in
                   them
                   )
                   and
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   violence
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   stone
                   hath
                   lost
                   its
                   stony
                   nature
                   ,
                   it
                   endeavours
                   to
                   return
                   to
                   its
                   own
                   nature
                   again
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   its
                   rest
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   attracts
                   the
                   water
                   with
                   such
                   violence
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   water
                   is
                   heated
                   thereby
                   ,
                   as
                   daily
                   experience
                   teacheth
                   .
                   Afterwards
                   when
                   this
                   Lime
                   is
                   made
                   up
                   into
                   Mortar
                   ,
                   it
                   turns
                   again
                   into
                   stone
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   Houses
                   may
                   be
                   built
                   upon
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   also
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   Lime
                   in
                   any
                   building
                   is
                   exposed
                   to
                   a
                   moist
                   air
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   building
                   cannot
                   continue
                   long
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lime
                   will
                   become
                   impregnated
                   with
                   Salt-petre
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Salt-petre
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   air
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   moisture
                   conveyed
                   into
                   the
                   Mortar
                   or
                   Lime
                   ,
                   and
                   mortifies
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   quickens
                   the
                   small
                   quantity
                   of
                   Salt
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Lime
                   ,
                   into
                   Salt-petre
                   and
                   common
                   salt
                   :
                   which
                   happens
                   the
                   sooner
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   place
                   where
                   Privies
                   or
                   Stables
                   are
                   ;
                   as
                   Salt-petre
                   men
                   know
                   very
                   well
                   how
                   to
                   ripen
                   and
                   reduce
                   Ashes
                   and
                   Lime
                   to
                   Salt-petre
                   ,
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   Salt-petre
                   water
                   .
                
                 
                   Here
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   unworthy
                   our
                   remark
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   Salt-petre
                   men
                   do
                   first
                   begin
                   to
                   boil
                   their
                   Salt-petre
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   no
                   mother
                   of
                   
                   Salt-petre
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   ferment
                   wherewith
                   they
                   ripen
                   their
                   Salt-petre
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   then
                   spend
                   much
                   time
                   in
                   boyling
                   ,
                   until
                   the
                   scum
                   ariseth
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   that
                   they
                   call
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   Salt-petre
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   afterwards
                   they
                   mix
                   with
                   their
                   earth
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   put
                   the
                   same
                   into
                   fermentation
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   once
                   they
                   have
                   got
                   this
                   mother
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   dispatch
                   their
                   work
                   with
                   more
                   case
                   :
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   Bakers
                   and
                   Brewers
                   do
                   carry
                   on
                   their
                   work
                   with
                   more
                   ease
                   and
                   speed
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   got
                   yest
                   and
                   leaven
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   could
                   do
                   before
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   them
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   property
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   sort
                   of
                   Stones
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   themselves
                   without
                   any
                   addition
                   are
                   melted
                   down
                   into
                   glass
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   These
                   shew
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   in
                   part
                   consist
                   of
                   a
                   fixed
                   Salt
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   description
                   and
                   elucidation
                   of
                   the
                   third
                   sort
                   of
                   stones
                   shall
                   be
                   declared
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   chiefly
                   to
                   observe
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   third
                   sort
                   of
                   stones
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   of
                   themselves
                   abide
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   addition
                   are
                   melted
                   down
                   to
                   glass
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   These
                   stones
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   example
                   Chrystals
                   of
                   the
                   Mountain
                   ,
                   Flints
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   fix
                   stones
                   ,
                   are
                   of
                   this
                   sort
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   glass
                   is
                   made
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   these
                   stones
                   are
                   made
                   red
                   hot
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   and
                   then
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   means
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   abiding
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   makes
                   them
                   soft
                   and
                   friable
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   more
                   easily
                   be
                   reduced
                   to
                   powder
                   :
                   afterward
                   this
                   powder
                   commixed
                   
                   with
                   Salt
                   ,
                   is
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   melt
                   together
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   melt
                   ,
                   more
                   Salt
                   must
                   be
                   added
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   glass
                   stands
                   in
                   need
                   off
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   render
                   the
                   fixt
                   unfusible
                   stone
                   fusible
                   .
                   When
                   now
                   this
                   powder
                   is
                   molten
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   hot
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   oven
                   or
                   furnace
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   into
                   cold
                   water
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   broken
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   divided
                   into
                   small
                   particles
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   the
                   superfluous
                   salt
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   may
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   oftner
                   this
                   operation
                   is
                   repeated
                   with
                   the
                   foresaid
                   powder
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   oftner
                   it
                   is
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   to
                   evaporate
                   the
                   relicks
                   of
                   the
                   Salt
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   melted
                   down
                   again
                   ,
                   the
                   better
                   and
                   purer
                   will
                   the
                   glass
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   almost
                   like
                   to
                   the
                   unfusible
                   Crystal
                   of
                   the
                   Mountains
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   gather
                   these
                   following
                   observables
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   Salt
                   hath
                   a
                   very
                   particular
                   affinity
                   and
                   union
                   with
                   stones
                   ,
                   as
                   proceeding
                   both
                   from
                   one
                   Mother
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   when
                   of
                   them
                   both
                   an
                   artificial
                   Chrystal
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   they
                   become
                   so
                   united
                   to
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   that
                   common
                   water
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   separate
                   the
                   salt
                   from
                   the
                   stone
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   likewise
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   forementioned
                   stones
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   as
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   glass
                   )
                   must
                   contain
                   a
                   small
                   part
                   of
                   unfusible
                   Salt
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   common
                   salt
                   may
                   joyn
                   itself
                   ,
                   when
                   with
                   the
                   stone
                   it
                   is
                   melted
                   down
                   to
                   glass
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   proportion
                   unite
                   itself
                   with
                   the
                   stone
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   reducing
                   of
                   it
                   into
                   glass
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   mentioned
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   also
                   happens
                   in
                   Metals
                   and
                   Minerals
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   precious
                   stones
                   are
                   artificially
                   made
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   glass
                   ,
                   the
                   salt
                   cannot
                   be
                   perfectly
                   united
                   with
                   the
                   stone
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   operation
                   is
                   mechanical
                   and
                   not
                   natural
                   :
                   wherefore
                   also
                   by
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   more
                   salt
                   ,
                   the
                   salt
                   may
                   be
                   wholly
                   separated
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glass
                   be
                   consequently
                   reduced
                   again
                   into
                   its
                   former
                   sand
                   and
                   salt
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Q.
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   so
                   great
                   diversities
                   and
                   changes
                   of
                   stones
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   every
                   where
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Rocks
                   themselves
                   ,
                   contribute
                   to
                   the
                   fruitfulness
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   would
                   it
                   not
                   be
                   necessary
                   to
                   Treat
                   more
                   largely
                   concerning
                   them
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Yes
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   for
                   the
                   Readers
                   further
                   satisfaction
                   and
                   information
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   here
                   shall
                   begin
                   a
                   Dialogue
                   with
                   stones
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   their
                   answers
                   to
                   the
                   questions
                   propounded
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   please
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   carry
                   on
                   and
                   finish
                   the
                   same
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   satisfaction
                   :
                   seeing
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   Mechannically
                   or
                   Mathematically
                   demonstrated
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   stones
                   have
                   an
                   operative
                   life
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   all
                   sublunary
                   Creatures
                   derive
                   their
                   corporeal
                   and
                   united
                   essence
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   separated
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   stones
                   then
                   were
                   questioned
                   in
                   manner
                   as
                   follows
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   Q.
                   Were
                   you
                   stones
                   so
                   created
                   at
                   the
                   begining
                   ?
                   And
                   have
                   you
                   always
                   been
                   such
                   as
                   you
                   are
                   at
                   present
                   ,
                   viz.
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   are
                   commonly
                   reputed
                   to
                   be
                   )
                   dead
                   or
                   lifeless
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                   R.
                   If
                   thou
                   desirest
                   to
                   know
                   us
                   and
                   our
                   essence
                   ,
                   then
                   thou
                   must
                   be
                   able
                   well
                   to
                   understand
                   our
                   way
                   of
                   Reasoning
                   and
                   Speech
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   were
                   created
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   all
                   living
                   Sublunary
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   a
                   body
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   our
                   working
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   continual
                   Revolution
                   with
                   increase
                   and
                   multiplication
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   become
                   Heavenly
                   again
                   ;
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   our
                   Creation
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   1.
                   10
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   stand
                   in
                   a
                   wise
                   order
                   ;
                   and
                   try
                   whether
                   by
                   thy
                   utmost
                   skill
                   and
                   endeavour
                   thou
                   canst
                   find
                   out
                   one
                   Sublunary
                   Creature
                   (
                   be
                   it
                   of
                   what
                   kind
                   it
                   will
                   )
                   that
                   either
                   hath
                   been
                   ,
                   or
                   is
                   now
                   at
                   present
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   not
                   receive
                   its
                   Corporeal
                   Essence
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   can
                   be
                   without
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   doth
                   not
                   stand
                   and
                   abide
                   in
                   continual
                   union
                   with
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Q.
                   Whence
                   is
                   it
                   then
                   that
                   men
                   say
                   you
                   are
                   dead
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Consider
                   all
                   our
                   operation
                   and
                   working
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   thou
                   wilt
                   be
                   taught
                   to
                   understand
                   thine
                   own
                   Axiom
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   and
                   find
                   more
                   truth
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     Corruptio
                     unius
                     est
                     Generatio
                     alterius
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Corruption
                   of
                   one
                   thing
                   is
                   the
                   begetting
                   and
                   bringing
                   forth
                   of
                   another
                   thing
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   fields
                   will
                   in
                   part
                   declare
                   thus
                   much
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   given
                   forth
                   their
                   strength
                   in
                   corn
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   then
                   for
                   some
                   time
                   lye
                   fallow
                   ,
                   until
                   they
                   be
                   mortified
                   again
                   and
                   get
                   new
                   strength
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Q.
                   Are
                   the
                   Stones
                   and
                   Rocks
                   then
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   ye
                   were
                   created
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   in
                   all
                   
                   your
                   parts
                   without
                   alteration
                   ?
                   Or
                   are
                   ye
                   continually
                   and
                   without
                   ceasing
                   renewed
                   in
                   all
                   your
                   parts
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   ye
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   constant
                   food
                   and
                   nourishment
                   ,
                   for
                   your
                   maintenance
                   and
                   growth
                   as
                   other
                   Creatures
                   do
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Thou
                   dost
                   answer
                   thy self
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   God
                   but
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   all
                   others
                   that
                   have
                   their
                   original
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Children
                   .
                   How
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   then
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   immutable
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   need
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   they
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   renewed
                   by
                   food
                   from
                   the
                   air
                   and
                   water
                   ?
                
                 
                   4
                   Q.
                   Do
                   ye
                   Stones
                   and
                   Mountains
                   every
                   where
                   continue
                   ,
                   as
                   ye
                   were
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   always
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   form
                   and
                   figure
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   not
                   ye
                   also
                   subject
                   to
                   mortification
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   in
                   some
                   places
                   ye
                   become
                   leveld
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   turned
                   into
                   valleys
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Go
                   and
                   make
                   an
                   observation
                   and
                   inspection
                   into
                   many
                   and
                   divers
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   but
                   especially
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   Europe
                   ,
                   where
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   the
                   Navel
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   in
                   the
                   Principality
                   of
                   Sultzbach
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   upper
                   Palatinate
                   near
                   Bohemia
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Spring
                   whose
                   water
                   divides
                   itself
                   into
                   two
                   currents
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   one
                   runs
                   East
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   West
                   ,
                   and
                   poure
                   forth
                   themselves
                   into
                   the
                   Rhine
                   and
                   Donaw
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   thou
                   wilt
                   meet
                   with
                   many
                   Mountains
                   and
                   high
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   altogether
                   mouldred
                   and
                   mortified
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   that
                   decay
                   and
                   dye
                   daily
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   you
                   see
                   stones
                   standing
                   right
                   up
                   of
                   different
                   heights
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   hundred
                   foot
                   
                   high
                   more
                   or
                   less
                   ,
                   and
                   ten
                   ,
                   twenty
                   ,
                   thirty
                   ,
                   or
                   forty
                   foot
                   broad
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   may
                   judge
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   heart
                   or
                   kernel
                   of
                   some
                   great
                   Mountain
                   ,
                   that
                   formerly
                   stood
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   is
                   so
                   far
                   spent
                   and
                   decayed
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   died
                   away
                   .
                   Below
                   upon
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   near
                   these
                   great
                   standing
                   stones
                   ,
                   are
                   several
                   great
                   and
                   unmovable
                   stones
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   fallen
                   down
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   thereabouts
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   perceive
                   that
                   the
                   lesser
                   stones
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   the
                   fields
                   thereabouts
                   are
                   filled
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   part
                   every
                   year
                   plainly
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   as
                   cannot
                   be
                   denied
                   ,
                   mouldred
                   and
                   turned
                   into
                   an
                   Earth
                   ,
                   or
                   fat
                   clay
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   means
                   the
                   fields
                   are
                   made
                   so
                   fruitful
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   dunging
                   them
                   before
                   they
                   sow
                   Corn
                   there
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   said
                   Principality
                   of
                   Sultzbach
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   also
                   find
                   many
                   holes
                   or
                   Caverns
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   said
                   perished
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   their
                   Root
                   is
                   consumed
                   and
                   devoured
                   ,
                   like
                   as
                   wood
                   is
                   by
                   worms
                   ;
                   insomuch
                   that
                   many
                   passages
                   are
                   found
                   there
                   ,
                   into
                   which
                   those
                   that
                   enter
                   ,
                   must
                   take
                   lighted
                   Torches
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   find
                   their
                   way
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Caves
                   ,
                   which
                   extend
                   themselves
                   to
                   many
                   miles
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   thou
                   wilt
                   find
                   there
                   ,
                   many
                   curious
                   high
                   stone-arches
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   higher
                   than
                   any
                   that
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   Churches
                   .
                   From
                   which
                   instances
                   thou
                   mayst
                   clearly
                   see
                   and
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   some
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   the
                   Mountains
                   and
                   Rocks
                   do
                   die
                   and
                   perish
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   changed
                   into
                   valleys
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Q.
                   The
                   question
                   is
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   within
                   the
                   short
                   limit
                   and
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   
                   life
                   ,
                   should
                   himself
                   see
                   and
                   be
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   new
                   stones
                   are
                   produced
                   which
                   were
                   not
                   before
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   In
                   the
                   fore-mentioned
                   Caverns
                   and
                   vast
                   stony
                   arches
                   in
                   the
                   Principality
                   of
                   Sultzbach
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   elsewhere
                   in
                   such
                   stony
                   places
                   )
                   thou
                   wilt
                   find
                   a
                   clear
                   transparent
                   water
                   ,
                   which
                   men
                   and
                   beasts
                   do
                   drink
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   no
                   singular
                   distinguishing
                   tast
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   drops
                   down
                   from
                   the
                   old
                   perished
                   arch
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   by
                   degrees
                   fill
                   up
                   the
                   said
                   hollow
                   or
                   cavern
                   again
                   ,
                   with
                   another
                   new
                   production
                   or
                   birth
                   ,
                   distinct
                   from
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   viz.
                   with
                   an
                   hard
                   transparent
                   stone
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   fixt
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   find
                   ,
                   in
                   sundry
                   places
                   where
                   the
                   said
                   water
                   hath
                   dropt
                   down
                   ,
                   that
                   great
                   pillars
                   or
                   columns
                   are
                   made
                   by
                   it
                   of
                   different
                   figures
                   ,
                   which
                   look
                   like
                   ice
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   greater
                   than
                   any
                   pillars
                   of
                   Churches
                   .
                   Thou
                   wilt
                   also
                   find
                   in
                   other
                   streams
                   and
                   Rivers
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   water
                   produceth
                   several
                   sorts
                   of
                   stones
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   stone
                   ,
                   among
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   a
                   short
                   time
                   is
                   produced
                   by
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   called
                   Terass-stone
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   ground
                   and
                   mixed
                   with
                   Quicklime
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   stead
                   of
                   other
                   Sand
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   abides
                   firm
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   unites
                   well
                   with
                   the
                   Lime
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Q.
                   Might
                   not
                   another
                   and
                   clearer
                   instance
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   be
                   produced
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   In
                   the
                   fore-mentioned
                   Principality
                   thou
                   wilt
                   find
                   very
                   hard
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   wholly
                   be
                   burnt
                   into
                   Lime
                   ;
                   and
                   within
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   firm
                   stone
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   see
                   several
                   great
                   and
                   lesser
                   holes
                   ,
                   of
                   two
                   ,
                   three
                   ,
                   or
                   four
                   inches
                   or
                   more
                   
                   round
                   ,
                   which
                   within
                   are
                   grown
                   over
                   with
                   a
                   transparent
                   white
                   skin
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   or
                   rind
                   full
                   of
                   sparkling
                   ,
                   shining
                   ,
                   glittering
                   ,
                   and
                   polished
                   Chrystals
                   ,
                   like
                   Diamonds
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   in
                   so
                   curious
                   an
                   order
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   for
                   any
                   Artificer
                   to
                   imitate
                   them
                   :
                   some
                   of
                   which
                   are
                   ,
                   one
                   or
                   two
                   inches
                   long
                   ,
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   six
                   cornerd
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   most
                   curiously
                   polished
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   Chrystals
                   are
                   fixt
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   another
                   nature
                   than
                   their
                   Mother
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   born
                   and
                   brought
                   forth
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   )
                   is
                   a
                   hard
                   Lime-stone
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   like
                   as
                   these
                   Crystals
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   these
                   Rocks
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   other
                   Rocks
                   thou
                   wilt
                   meet
                   with
                   divers
                   other
                   sorts
                   of
                   stones
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Q.
                   Is
                   it
                   possible
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   life-time
                   to
                   see
                   how
                   the
                   Rocks
                   makes
                   holes
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   them
                   bring
                   forth
                   other
                   stones
                   ?
                   And
                   how
                   these
                   again
                   are
                   changed
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   other
                   properties
                   and
                   figures
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Thou
                   wilt
                   find
                   in
                   Tyrol
                   ,
                   at
                   a
                   place
                   called
                   Schwatz
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Silver
                   Mine
                   there
                   ,
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   very
                   hard
                   stone
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   fix
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   transparent
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   whitish
                   colour
                   ,
                   which
                   opens
                   itself
                   visible
                   to
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   like
                   an
                   Ulcer
                   or
                   Fistula
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   by
                   degrees
                   through
                   a
                   little
                   hole
                   ,
                   thrust
                   forth
                   its
                   birth
                   or
                   foetus
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   appearance
                   of
                   a
                   green
                   and
                   blewish
                   thick
                   moist
                   pulp
                   or
                   seed
                   ,
                   which
                   afterwards
                   grows
                   hard
                   ,
                   and
                   changeth
                   itself
                   into
                   a
                   green
                   and
                   blew
                   stone
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Malachite
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   good
                   against
                   many
                   diseases
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   deeper
                   men
                   cut
                   their
                   way
                   into
                   the
                   said
                   Rock
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   of
                   such
                   
                   places
                   do
                   they
                   find
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   filled
                   up
                   with
                   the
                   ●oresaid
                   Malachite
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   denied
                   ,
                   put
                   that
                   the
                   Rock
                   (
                   as
                   a
                   Mother
                   )
                   opens
                   her self
                   for
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   her
                   Child
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Child
                   doth
                   afterwards
                   still
                   change
                   it self
                   into
                   other
                   shapes
                   untill
                   it
                   arrive
                   to
                   its
                   perfection
                   .
                   For
                   thou
                   wilt
                   often
                   find
                   such
                   Sexangular
                   Crystals
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   one
                   part
                   continue
                   transparent
                   ,
                   whilst
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   remains
                   opace
                   ,
                   dark
                   ,
                   and
                   metallick
                   ,
                   and
                   becomes
                   heavier
                   in
                   weight
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   increase
                   of
                   its
                   outward
                   bulk
                   ,
                   and
                   keeping
                   its
                   former
                   shape
                   and
                   figure
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   further
                   observable
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Crystals
                   have
                   every
                   where
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   parts
                   ,
                   their
                   own
                   water
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   nourishment
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   from
                   their
                   Mother
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   means
                   thereof
                   they
                   may
                   further
                   work
                   out
                   themselves
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   the
                   Rocks
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   their
                   Mothers
                   )
                   do
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   water
                   may
                   be
                   got
                   out
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   distillation
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Q.
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   possible
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   a
                   mean
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   further
                   specialities
                   concerning
                   these
                   young
                   Chrystals
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Stones
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Whether
                   they
                   do
                   grow
                   on
                   to
                   a
                   greater
                   bulk
                   ,
                   until
                   they
                   have
                   attained
                   to
                   their
                   due
                   magnitude
                   ,
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   maturity
                   ?
                   And
                   whether
                   their
                   growth
                   and
                   increase
                   be
                   by
                   opposition
                   of
                   something
                   from
                   without
                   ?
                   Or
                   whether
                   they
                   increase
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   parts
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   their
                   inward
                   powers
                   and
                   life
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   a
                   Child
                   grows
                   up
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   man
                   ?
                   As
                   also
                   whether
                   a
                   way
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   found
                   out
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   assured
                   of
                   this
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   find
                   it
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   experience
                   almost
                   everywhere
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   that
                   
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   need
                   meerly
                   to
                   believe
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   Journey
                   to
                   those
                   places
                   where
                   these
                   Rocks
                   are
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   this
                   truth
                   were
                   limited
                   to
                   onely
                   ,
                   or
                   shut
                   up
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   that
                   she
                   might
                   everywhere
                   stand
                   open
                   to
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   highly
                   necessary
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   :
                   for
                   Wisdom
                   is
                   everywhere
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   
                     Solomon
                     ,
                     Prov.
                     8.
                     vers
                  
                   .
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   R.
                   Observe
                   therefore
                   such
                   Stones
                   which
                   be
                   throughly
                   interwoven
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   with
                   several
                   veins
                   and
                   strokes
                   of
                   various
                   colours
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   everywhere
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   and
                   known
                   by
                   every
                   one
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   example
                   :
                   Thou
                   mayst
                   find
                   black
                   Stones
                   with
                   white
                   veins
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   wholly
                   of
                   another
                   nature
                   than
                   is
                   the
                   Stone
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   very
                   plainly
                   be
                   distinguished
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   which
                   veins
                   do
                   intersect
                   one
                   another
                   through
                   and
                   through
                   from
                   all
                   sides
                   :
                   and
                   these
                   will
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   Inquiry
                   thou
                   hast
                   made
                   .
                   For
                   consider
                   with
                   thy self
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   possible
                   that
                   a
                   Stone
                   should
                   grow
                   thus
                   by
                   apposition
                   of
                   parts
                   from
                   without
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   strokes
                   or
                   lines
                   should
                   abide
                   so
                   curiously
                   and
                   exactly
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   order
                   and
                   proportion
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   their
                   several
                   colours
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   but
                   well
                   weigh
                   and
                   consider
                   this
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   find
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   absolutely
                   impossible
                   that
                   this
                   should
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   such
                   an
                   apposition
                   of
                   parts
                   from
                   without
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   that
                   it
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   proceed
                   from
                   within
                   centrally
                   to
                   its
                   circumference
                   ,
                   outwardly
                   in
                   various
                   ways
                   and
                   manners
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   different
                   kind
                   and
                   property
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Stone
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   thereby
                   wilt
                   perceive
                   and
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Stones
                   have
                   at
                   once
                   opened
                   themselves
                   in
                   several
                   cracks
                   and
                   slits
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   from
                   each
                   side
                   of
                   every
                   such
                   crack
                   or
                   slit
                   ,
                   a
                   juice
                   or
                   moisture
                   comes
                   forth
                   ,
                   which
                   interposing
                   betwixt
                   the
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                   slit
                   ,
                   separate
                   themselves
                   still
                   further
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   happens
                   in
                   the
                   breaking
                   of
                   a
                   Bone
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   are
                   heal'd
                   together
                   again
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   be
                   assured
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   whole
                   Stone
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   a
                   slit
                   or
                   crack
                   was
                   made
                   in
                   it
                   by
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   from
                   within
                   to
                   without
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   did
                   not
                   come
                   from
                   without
                   ;
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   will
                   shew
                   thee
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   instance
                   :
                   When
                   thou
                   breakest
                   a
                   Stone
                   into
                   several
                   pieces
                   ,
                   thou
                   canst
                   set
                   them
                   together
                   and
                   joyn
                   them
                   again
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   one
                   may
                   perceive
                   by
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   belong
                   to
                   one
                   another
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   have
                   lost
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Stone
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   impossible
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   find
                   another
                   piece
                   that
                   should
                   every
                   way
                   exactly
                   suit
                   with
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   joyn
                   the
                   parts
                   together
                   again
                   so
                   duely
                   and
                   orderly
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   one
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   perceive
                   the
                   disconformity
                   or
                   unfitness
                   of
                   the
                   strange
                   part
                   which
                   was
                   thrust
                   in
                   amongst
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   also
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   mind
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   findest
                   a
                   Stone
                   with
                   such
                   veins
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   commonly
                   see
                   that
                   both
                   the
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                   slit
                   or
                   crack
                   between
                   which
                   the
                   foresaid
                   vein
                   runs
                   ,
                   do
                   belong
                   to
                   each
                   other
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   in
                   case
                   the
                   vein
                   should
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   find
                   that
                   both
                   the
                   sides
                   would
                   exactly
                   close
                   and
                   fit
                   together
                   
                   (
                   like
                   two
                   Sticks
                   slit
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   piec●
                   of
                   wood
                   )
                   :
                   for
                   those
                   sides
                   did
                   both
                   grow
                   at
                   once
                   ▪
                   and
                   was
                   before
                   one
                   whole
                   Stone
                   .
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   see
                   that
                   these
                   divers
                   cracks
                   or
                   slits
                   came
                   at
                   several
                   times
                   ;
                   and
                   thou
                   mayst
                   exactly
                   perceiv●
                   how
                   one
                   vein
                   runs
                   through
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   evidently
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   intersected
                   vein●
                   must
                   needs
                   have
                   been
                   before
                   the
                   intersecting
                   one
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   here
                   in
                   England
                   thou
                   wilt
                   find
                   in
                   the
                   Field●
                   (
                   in
                   Worcester-shire
                   and
                   elsewhere
                   )
                   many
                   little
                   Pebble-stones
                   of
                   different
                   colours
                   and
                   figures
                   ;
                   and
                   amongst
                   them
                   (
                   especially
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   white
                   as
                   Snow
                   ,
                   and
                   somewhat
                   transparent
                   )
                   some
                   of
                   which
                   have
                   many
                   cracks
                   or
                   slits
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   hold
                   fast
                   together
                   and
                   keep
                   their
                   shape
                   .
                   Others
                   again
                   thou
                   wilt
                   find
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   colour
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   their
                   cracks
                   or
                   slits
                   have
                   small
                   subtile
                   veins
                   of
                   several
                   colours
                   ,
                   which
                   veins
                   still
                   grow
                   wider
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   enlarge
                   and
                   expand
                   themselves
                   so
                   far
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pebble-stone
                   thereby
                   loseth
                   gradually
                   its
                   former
                   shape
                   and
                   figure
                   .
                   Sometime
                   thou
                   wilt
                   find
                   that
                   the
                   crack
                   or
                   slit
                   doth
                   but
                   reach
                   half
                   way
                   through
                   the
                   Stone
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   thick
                   vein
                   in
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   a
                   Triangle
                   growing
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Stone
                   continues
                   whole
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   we
                   may
                   gather
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   life
                   in
                   Stones
                   which
                   is
                   operative
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   according
                   to
                   its
                   property
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   its
                   rank
                   and
                   order
                   ,
                   fashion
                   ,
                   bend
                   ,
                   and
                   move
                   it self
                   .
                   In
                   these
                   veins
                   thou
                   wilt
                   often
                   find
                   little
                   Crystals
                   ,
                   which
                   stick
                   fast
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   Sexangular
                   ,
                   and
                   curiously
                   po●●shed
                   
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   before
                   .
                   These
                   Crystals
                   are
                   also
                   sometimes
                   changed
                   ,
                   and
                   ●ecome
                   tinctured
                   with
                   divers
                   colours
                   like
                   Precious
                   ●ones
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Metals
                   or
                   Minerals
                   they
                   ●re
                   found
                   with
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Mountains
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   thou
                   mayst
                   find
                   in
                   these
                   little
                   Pebbles
                   and
                   ●ther
                   Stones
                   ,
                   an
                   Image
                   and
                   Representation
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Mountains
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   them
                   learn
                   to
                   know
                   ●n
                   some
                   sort
                   the
                   nature
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Mountains
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   Besides
                   all
                   that
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   already
                   ,
                   this
                   following
                   instance
                   may
                   give
                   thee
                   some
                   further
                   information
                   concerning
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   viz.
                   thou
                   mayst
                   meet
                   with
                   many
                   sorts
                   of
                   small
                   Cockles
                   or
                   Snails
                   which
                   have
                   little
                   Stone-houses
                   ,
                   which
                   Cockle-shells
                   are
                   very
                   Stones
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   the
                   Hollanders
                   have
                   no
                   other
                   Lime-stone
                   ,
                   they
                   burn
                   these
                   Shells
                   into
                   Lime
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   Buildings
                   continue
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   any
                   other
                   that
                   are
                   built
                   with
                   Lime
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   burnt
                   from
                   Lime-stone
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   these
                   living
                   Cockle-shells
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   grow
                   and
                   increase
                   not
                   from
                   without
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   within
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   all
                   their
                   parts
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Cockles
                   or
                   Shell-fish
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   loss
                   of
                   their
                   form
                   ,
                   figure
                   ,
                   and
                   colour
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   their
                   bulk
                   were
                   increased
                   by
                   an
                   apposition
                   of
                   parts
                   from
                   without
                   ,
                   how
                   is
                   it
                   possible
                   they
                   should
                   retain
                   their
                   true
                   proportion
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   parts
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   the
                   house
                   and
                   building
                   should
                   exactly
                   correspond
                   in
                   bigness
                   to
                   the
                   Shell-fish
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   We
                   do
                   often
                   find
                   other
                   Cockle-shells
                   growing
                   fast
                   to
                   these
                   said
                   Shells
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   product
                   of
                   a
                   petrifying
                   water
                   ,
                   which
                   proceeds
                   from
                   the
                   other
                   Shells
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   means
                   they
                   become
                   united
                   and
                   cleave
                   close
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Even
                   as
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   oftentimes
                   many
                   Pebbles
                   and
                   other
                   Stones
                   are
                   united
                   and
                   bak'd
                   together
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   Dough
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   every
                   little
                   Stone
                   keeps
                   its
                   own
                   essence
                   and
                   form
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   distinguish
                   them
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   ordinarily
                   is
                   produced
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   an
                   efflux
                   or
                   out-flowing
                   of
                   a
                   petrifying
                   water
                   ,
                   either
                   from
                   the
                   Stones
                   themselves
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   the
                   Matrix
                   wherein
                   they
                   are
                   formed
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   these
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   instances
                   have
                   given
                   occasion
                   to
                   the
                   rise
                   of
                   that
                   common
                   errour
                   ,
                   whereby
                   (
                   without
                   any
                   further
                   considering
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   )
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   concluded
                   ,
                   that
                   Stones
                   are
                   increased
                   from
                   without
                   onely
                   by
                   an
                   apposition
                   of
                   parts
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   either
                   life
                   ,
                   order
                   ,
                   or
                   inward
                   spermatick
                   principle
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   to
                   conclude
                   ,
                   observe
                   likewise
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   thou
                   shalt
                   take
                   to
                   task
                   and
                   examine
                   Agates
                   ,
                   Marble
                   ,
                   Serpentine
                   ,
                   and
                   Porphyre-stones
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   several
                   colours
                   ,
                   and
                   look
                   narrowly
                   upon
                   them
                   through
                   a
                   Microscope
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   distinguish
                   (
                   as
                   before
                   was
                   mentioned
                   )
                   the
                   multifarious
                   kinds
                   and
                   forms
                   of
                   Stones
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   Stones
                   which
                   are
                   intermixed
                   with
                   two
                   colours
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   white
                   and
                   red
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   some
                   Porphyre-stones
                   are
                   which
                   are
                   sprinkled
                   with
                   white
                   )
                   thou
                   wilt
                   find
                   ,
                   after
                   a
                   narrow
                   search
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   part
                   which
                   is
                   
                   white
                   in
                   the
                   Stone
                   ,
                   was
                   before
                   the
                   red
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   white
                   brought
                   forth
                   the
                   red
                   :
                   for
                   thou
                   wilt
                   perceive
                   in
                   some
                   places
                   of
                   them
                   many
                   white
                   parts
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   their
                   growth
                   and
                   increase
                   were
                   once
                   conjoyned
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   red
                   ,
                   are
                   separated
                   from
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   did
                   before
                   belong
                   to
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   red
                   parts
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   bloud
                   ,
                   proceed
                   from
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   proceed
                   now
                   to
                   a
                   brief
                   declaration
                   of
                   the
                   operation
                   and
                   being
                   of
                   Metals
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   how
                   they
                   are
                   interwoven
                   together
                   :
                   which
                   Metals
                   are
                   six
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   or
                   seven
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   count
                   Mercury
                   together
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   water
                   from
                   whence
                   the
                   other
                   Metals
                   are
                   produced
                   or
                   born
                   )
                   and
                   withal
                   we
                   shall
                   set
                   down
                   some
                   short
                   Remarks
                   concerning
                   Minerals
                   and
                   also
                   Salts
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   few
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   stand
                   in
                   harmony
                   together
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   understanding
                   of
                   man
                   might
                   the
                   more
                   easily
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   comprehend
                   them
                   )
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   give
                   the
                   Reader
                   a
                   small
                   hint
                   how
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   discourse
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   with
                   the
                   Stones
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   very
                   nigh
                   of
                   kin
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   union
                   between
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   Stones
                   are
                   the
                   Mother
                   and
                   Work-house
                   of
                   the
                   Metals
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                   Concerning
                   Metals
                   ,
                   Minerals
                   ,
                   and
                   Salts
                   .
                
                 
                   ANd
                   here
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   Mars
                   appears
                   in
                   his
                   whole
                   Armour
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   it
                   is
                   fit
                   to
                   put
                   this
                   Query
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   Q.
                   Why
                   art
                   thou
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   who
                   appear'st
                   and
                   shewest
                   thy self
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Seest
                   thou
                   not
                   that
                   I
                   must
                   have
                   a
                   nearer
                   alliance
                   in
                   many
                   respects
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Metals
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   they
                   (
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   my
                   Brethren
                   )
                   have
                   one
                   with
                   another
                   .
                   And
                   seeing
                   that
                   men
                   cannot
                   be
                   without
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   amongst
                   all
                   the
                   Metals
                   am
                   of
                   greatest
                   use
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   both
                   inwardly
                   and
                   outwardly
                   ,
                   by
                   water
                   and
                   by
                   land
                   ;
                   therefore
                   at
                   Sea
                   they
                   must
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   my
                   Needle
                   in
                   their
                   Compass
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   have
                   the
                   North-Pole
                   for
                   my
                   propriety
                   ,
                   as
                   my
                   Magnetical
                   living
                   power
                   doth
                   demonstrate
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   doth
                   my
                   Minera
                   the
                   Magnet
                   it self
                   ,
                   which
                   here
                   in
                   England
                   is
                   found
                   near
                   the
                   Tinn-Oare
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   Earth
                   is
                   everywhere
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   sowed
                   over
                   with
                   Iron-Oare
                   .
                   And
                   besides
                   this
                   ,
                   all
                   other
                   Metals
                   are
                   best
                   known
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   best
                   able
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   concerning
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   What
                   meanest
                   thou
                   by
                   that
                   expression
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   sayst
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   profitable
                   to
                   man
                   both
                   inwardly
                   and
                   outwardly
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Ask
                   the
                   Earth
                   and
                   the
                   plow'd
                   lands
                   where
                   Corn
                   grows
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   both
                   Beasts
                   and
                   Men
                   do
                   receive
                   their
                   life
                   and
                   nourishment
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   3
                   Q.
                   How
                   am
                   I
                   to
                   understand
                   this
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Look
                   into
                   my
                   several
                   Changes
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   wilt
                   find
                   by
                   experience
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   I
                   am
                   polished
                   I
                   shine
                   like
                   a
                   Looking-glass
                   ,
                   and
                   am
                   the
                   hardest
                   amongst
                   all
                   Metals
                   ,
                   especially
                   when
                   I
                   am
                   changed
                   into
                   Steel
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   between
                   my
                   Hammer
                   and
                   my
                   Anvil
                   ,
                   all
                   Instruments
                   of
                   Life
                   and
                   Death
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Peace
                   and
                   War
                   ,
                   are
                   made
                   and
                   formed
                   out
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   me
                   alone
                   can
                   be
                   prepared
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   I
                   amongst
                   all
                   Metals
                   am
                   soonest
                   changed
                   into
                   Earth
                   or
                   Clay
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   I
                   am
                   moistened
                   with
                   water
                   ,
                   I
                   become
                   rusty
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   this
                   corruption
                   ,
                   corrosion
                   ,
                   and
                   suffering
                   ,
                   am
                   changed
                   into
                   a
                   yellow-colour'd
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   Painters
                   use
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   called
                   Oker
                   ;
                   this
                   Oker
                   ,
                   when
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   is
                   changed
                   into
                   a
                   red
                   colour
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   still
                   retains
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Iron
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   which
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   changed
                   again
                   .
                   This
                   foresaid
                   yellow
                   Oker
                   thou
                   wilt
                   find
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   where
                   my
                   Mine
                   or
                   Oare
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   again
                   joyned
                   to
                   me
                   by
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   skilful
                   and
                   experienced
                   ,
                   it
                   makes
                   a
                   softer
                   and
                   better
                   Iron
                   than
                   the
                   ordinary
                   ,
                   because
                   my
                   superfluous
                   sulphur
                   is
                   meliorated
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   yellow-colour'd
                   body
                   ,
                   through
                   rust
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   so
                   apt
                   to
                   melt
                   ,
                   but
                   withal
                   is
                   less
                   stony
                   and
                   brittle
                   :
                   whereas
                   the
                   other
                   Iron
                   wherein
                   the
                   said
                   sulphur
                   doth
                   abound
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   apt
                   to
                   melt
                   ,
                   but
                   more
                   stony
                   and
                   brittle
                   when
                   it
                   grows
                   cold
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Q.
                   How
                   can
                   the
                   Sulphur
                   have
                   this
                   effect
                   upon
                   Iron
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   When
                   thou
                   takest
                   a
                   red-hot
                   glowing
                   and
                   
                   fiery
                   piece
                   or
                   gad
                   of
                   Steel
                   ,
                   and
                   holdest
                   to
                   it
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Steel
                   will
                   drop
                   down
                   melted
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   drops
                   will
                   be
                   hard
                   ,
                   stony
                   ,
                   brittle
                   ,
                   and
                   unmalleable
                   ,
                   though
                   more
                   easie
                   to
                   melt
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   the
                   said
                   drops
                   are
                   oft
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   until
                   the
                   Brimstone
                   be
                   burnt
                   away
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   become
                   harder
                   to
                   melt
                   again
                   ,
                   but
                   withal
                   are
                   softer
                   and
                   more
                   malleable
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   cold
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Q.
                   What
                   further
                   changes
                   is
                   this
                   foresaid
                   Oker
                   subject
                   to
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   melted
                   down
                   to
                   Iron
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   permitted
                   to
                   die
                   and
                   perish
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   When
                   the
                   said
                   Oker
                   it
                   is
                   changed
                   into
                   a
                   yellow
                   Earth
                   or
                   Clay
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   is
                   afterwards
                   baked
                   or
                   burnt
                   into
                   red
                   Bricks
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   their
                   red
                   colour
                   shew
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   some
                   Iron
                   left
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   (
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   some
                   additions
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   we
                   find
                   everywhere
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ,
                   such
                   innumerable
                   multitudes
                   of
                   Fields
                   which
                   consist
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   yellow
                   Clay
                   or
                   Earth
                   ,
                   what
                   can
                   we
                   else
                   conclude
                   from
                   thence
                   but
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   Earth
                   was
                   formerly
                   Iron-oare
                   ,
                   which
                   now
                   partly
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   Plough-share
                   ,
                   is
                   every
                   year
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   its
                   Root
                   or
                   Mine
                   ,
                   whereby
                   its
                   mortification
                   is
                   promoted
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   changed
                   or
                   transmuted
                   into
                   Grass
                   ,
                   Herbs
                   ,
                   Trees
                   ,
                   and
                   Corn
                   ;
                   from
                   whence
                   men
                   and
                   Beasts
                   have
                   their
                   Food
                   and
                   Being
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   thou
                   mayst
                   lear
                   the
                   great
                   inward
                   profit
                   and
                   advantage
                   I
                   do
                   afford
                   to
                   mankind
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   6
                   Q.
                   From
                   this
                   it
                   may
                   seem
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   advantage
                   which
                   ariseth
                   from
                   this
                   change
                   or
                   alteration
                   ,
                   were
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Iron
                   Age
                   (
                   so
                   called
                   )
                   wherein
                   men
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   sed
                   herewith
                   ,
                   became
                   Iron-like
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   yet
                   change
                   the
                   food
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   also
                   the
                   ess●●ce
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   receive
                   from
                   the
                   Iron-like
                   Earth
                   ,
                   into
                   a
                   better
                   and
                   more
                   noble
                   essence
                   ,
                   viz.
                   into
                   Love
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Iron-like
                   nature
                   of
                   their
                   food
                   still
                   remains
                   :
                   which
                   they
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   also
                   Iron-like
                   ,
                   do
                   draw
                   magnetically
                   into
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   must
                   be
                   ruled
                   with
                   a
                   Rod
                   of
                   Iron
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   Iron-like
                   nature
                   ,
                   through
                   multifarious
                   mortifications
                   and
                   advances
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   gradually
                   improved
                   ,
                   transmuted
                   ;
                   and
                   lost
                   through
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   changed
                   into
                   the
                   Gold
                   of
                   Love
                   and
                   Unity
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   fix
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                   Give
                   me
                   therefore
                   now
                   an
                   account
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   outward
                   advantage
                   or
                   profit
                   thou
                   affordest
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   Concerning
                   my
                   Hammer
                   and
                   Anvil
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   )
                   mentioned
                   something
                   before
                   ;
                   to
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   yet
                   added
                   more
                   particulars
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   Dr.
                   Gilbert
                   hath
                   described
                   them
                   .
                   When
                   I
                   am
                   formed
                   into
                   the
                   Needle
                   of
                   a
                   Compass
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   hot
                   ,
                   if
                   then
                   they
                   let
                   me
                   lie
                   upon
                   the
                   Anvil
                   towards
                   the
                   North
                   till
                   I
                   am
                   cold
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   better
                   turn
                   my self
                   towards
                   the
                   North
                   ,
                   than
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   received
                   that
                   impression
                   from
                   the
                   touch
                   of
                   the
                   Magnet
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   Instruments
                   ,
                   which
                   men
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   course
                   of
                   their
                   lives
                   ,
                   in
                   times
                   of
                   Peace
                   or
                   War
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   Buildings
                   ,
                   
                   Clothes
                   ,
                   Food
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   for
                   service
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   necessities
                   of
                   humane
                   life
                   ,
                   are
                   mostly
                   made
                   out
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   prepared
                   between
                   my
                   Hammer
                   and
                   Anvil
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   already
                   been
                   mentioned
                   .
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   reason
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   the
                   preferrence
                   before
                   all
                   other
                   Metals
                   ,
                   and
                   thereupon
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   I
                   speak
                   first
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   the
                   Foreman
                   and
                   Captain
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Q.
                   Mention
                   hath
                   been
                   made
                   before
                   concerning
                   Steel
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   making
                   it
                   which
                   is
                   known
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   shall
                   we
                   suppose
                   then
                   that
                   this
                   knowledge
                   of
                   making
                   Steel
                   came
                   by
                   chance
                   into
                   the
                   World
                   ?
                   or
                   is
                   it
                   possible
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   understand
                   how
                   and
                   why
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   other
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   When
                   a
                   man
                   for
                   example
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   proof
                   hereof
                   ,
                   takes
                   some
                   four-square
                   good
                   tough
                   Iron-rods
                   of
                   a
                   different
                   thickness
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   half
                   ,
                   three
                   quarters
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   whole
                   inch
                   square
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   foot
                   in
                   length
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   toughest
                   Iron
                   ,
                   and
                   puts
                   the
                   same
                   into
                   a
                   Melting-pot
                   ,
                   whose
                   depth
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   quarter
                   of
                   a
                   foot
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   the
                   Rods
                   ;
                   then
                   set
                   the
                   Rods
                   about
                   one
                   inch
                   distant
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   fill
                   up
                   the
                   interval
                   with
                   these
                   following
                   Materials
                   close
                   and
                   hard
                   press'd
                   together
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   may
                   neither
                   touch
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Melting-pot
                   ,
                   viz.
                   R.
                   Dust
                   of
                   Beech-coals
                   sifted
                   through
                   a
                   coarse
                   Sieve
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   like
                   quantity
                   of
                   the
                   Ashes
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   wood
                   ,
                   well
                   mix'd
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   these
                   fill
                   up
                   the
                   Pot
                   ,
                   the
                   closer
                   and
                   harder
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   above
                   as
                   below
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   all
                   sides
                   .
                   Then
                   
                   cover
                   the
                   said
                   Rods
                   or
                   Gads
                   the
                   thickness
                   of
                   a
                   thumb-breadth
                   with
                   small
                   Sand
                   ,
                   and
                   cover
                   the
                   Pot
                   with
                   a
                   lid
                   that
                   shuts
                   close
                   ,
                   and
                   well-luted
                   ;
                   then
                   place
                   the
                   Pot
                   upon
                   a
                   small
                   Iron
                   Trefoot
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   fire
                   may
                   freely
                   play
                   about
                   it
                   in
                   a
                   calcining
                   Furnace
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   then
                   made
                   wholly
                   red-hot
                   ,
                   or
                   candent
                   rather
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   Pot
                   may
                   be
                   red-hot
                   likewise
                   through
                   and
                   through
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   nine
                   hours
                   ;
                   then
                   the
                   said
                   Beech-coals
                   which
                   have
                   first
                   been
                   chark'd
                   (
                   as
                   being
                   burnt
                   to
                   Coals
                   in
                   a
                   close
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   again
                   are
                   put
                   into
                   a
                   like
                   fire
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   cannot
                   wholly
                   fume
                   away
                   )
                   will
                   press
                   the
                   Rods
                   of
                   Iron
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   their
                   evaporating
                   Sulphur
                   now
                   kept
                   in
                   and
                   repressed
                   ;
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   grown
                   red-hot
                   and
                   endeavouring
                   to
                   fume
                   away
                   ,
                   they
                   somewhat
                   drive
                   the
                   two
                   volatile
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Iron
                   (
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   Iron
                   is
                   made
                   and
                   produced
                   )
                   from
                   within
                   towards
                   the
                   outward
                   pores
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   fire
                   hath
                   swell'd
                   up
                   and
                   opened
                   .
                   One
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Iron
                   which
                   we
                   just
                   now
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   combustible
                   Sulphur
                   which
                   is
                   partly
                   burnt
                   and
                   consumed
                   by
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   partly
                   turned
                   into
                   a
                   vitrioline
                   Salt
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   is
                   a
                   white
                   and
                   somewhat
                   fix
                   Sulphur
                   which
                   remains
                   still
                   sticking
                   in
                   the
                   pores
                   of
                   the
                   Iron
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   go
                   no
                   further
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   pressed
                   on
                   all
                   sides
                   with
                   the
                   fire
                   in
                   the
                   circumference
                   of
                   the
                   Iron
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   forced
                   to
                   stay
                   within
                   his
                   own
                   bounds
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   this
                   Sulphur
                   that
                   properly
                   makes
                   Steel
                   .
                   This
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   clearly
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   eye
                   made
                   good
                   by
                   experience
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   take
                   Iron-rods
                   that
                   are
                   flawed
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   Bladders
                   in
                   
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   do
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   with
                   those
                   mentioned
                   just
                   before
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   in
                   the
                   hollow
                   blown-up
                   Bladders
                   of
                   the
                   Iron
                   ,
                   a
                   white
                   sublim'd
                   powder
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   white
                   Sulphur
                   but
                   even
                   now
                   mentioned
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   proper
                   efficient
                   of
                   Steel
                   ,
                   and
                   dwlleth
                   in
                   the
                   outward
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Iron
                   ,
                   &
                   makes
                   the
                   Steel
                   more
                   fusible
                   than
                   the
                   Iron
                   is
                   in
                   it self
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Steel
                   when
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   several
                   times
                   heated
                   in
                   the
                   strong
                   heat
                   of
                   an
                   open
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   hammered
                   ,
                   then
                   those
                   particles
                   of
                   the
                   white
                   Sulphur
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   driven
                   into
                   the
                   out-parts
                   ,
                   do
                   evaporate
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   remaining
                   is
                   turn'd
                   again
                   into
                   Iron
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   before
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   proceed
                   further
                   ,
                   and
                   often
                   repeat
                   this
                   Operation
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   finally
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   Iron
                   or
                   Steel
                   will
                   for
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   thereof
                   be
                   turned
                   into
                   the
                   foresaid
                   white
                   Sulphur
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   reason
                   why
                   the
                   Iron-rods
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   of
                   a
                   different
                   thickness
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Melting-pot
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   intend
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   proof
                   of
                   Steel
                   ,
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   curious
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Lover
                   of
                   these
                   Inquiries
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   calculate
                   the
                   heat
                   and
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   he
                   may
                   see
                   which
                   of
                   the
                   Rods
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   heat
                   is
                   quite
                   turn'd
                   to
                   Steel
                   throughout
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   yet
                   wholly
                   transmuted
                   ,
                   but
                   retain
                   still
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                   a
                   long
                   unchanged
                   streak
                   or
                   thread
                   of
                   Iron
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   means
                   he
                   shall
                   exactly
                   perceive
                   how
                   long
                   the
                   fire
                   must
                   be
                   continued
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   thickest
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Rods
                   or
                   Gads
                   will
                   be
                   pierced
                   through
                   and
                   through
                   ,
                   and
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   wholly
                   turned
                   into
                   
                   Steel
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   those
                   Gads
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                   retain
                   something
                   of
                   Iron
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   by
                   experience
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   good
                   to
                   make
                   Spanish
                   Sword-blades
                   of
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   tough
                   Iron
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   makes
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   Blades
                   will
                   not
                   snap
                   or
                   break
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   likewise
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   take
                   two
                   Coat-Armours
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   thickness
                   and
                   weight
                   ,
                   and
                   turn
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   into
                   Steel
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   some
                   Iron
                   may
                   be
                   left
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   Coat-Armours
                   may
                   be
                   pierced
                   and
                   shot
                   through
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   other
                   which
                   is
                   turned
                   onely
                   in
                   part
                   to
                   Steel
                   ,
                   cannot
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Iron
                   in
                   the
                   inside
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   makes
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   break
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   outward
                   Steel
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   bend
                   .
                
                 
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   take
                   out
                   the
                   Iron-gads
                   that
                   were
                   an
                   inch
                   thick
                   ,
                   when
                   first
                   we
                   put
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   Melting-pot
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   grown
                   thinner
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   burnt
                   from
                   without
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   we
                   may
                   in
                   part
                   perceive
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   combustible
                   Sulphur
                   (
                   which
                   makes
                   the
                   Iron
                   to
                   be
                   lighter
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   h●e
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   black
                   and
                   leaden-colour'd
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   Steel
                   is
                   )
                   is
                   partly
                   evaporated
                   and
                   consumed
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   we
                   give
                   Steel
                   and
                   Iron
                   the
                   same
                   heat
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   quench
                   them
                   in
                   cold
                   water
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   the
                   Steel
                   to
                   become
                   white
                   like
                   Silver
                   ,
                   hard
                   and
                   brittle
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Iron
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   black
                   and
                   tough
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   hard
                   and
                   brittle
                   Steel
                   is
                   not
                   fit
                   to
                   make
                   other
                   Instruments
                   of
                   ,
                   except
                   Files
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   we
                   let
                   the
                   same
                   lie
                   a
                   little
                   longer
                   on
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   then
                   see
                   that
                   its
                   whiteness
                   will
                   be
                   changed
                   into
                   a
                   yellow
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   yellow
                   into
                   a
                   red
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   the
                   red
                   into
                   a
                   Skie-blue
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   last
                   also
                   this
                   Skie-blue
                   into
                   a
                   black
                   colour
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   we
                   let
                   the
                   same
                   thus
                   cool
                   by
                   degrees
                   ,
                   without
                   quenching
                   it
                   in
                   cold
                   water
                   ,
                   or
                   exposing
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   somewhat
                   soft
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   we
                   quench
                   it
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   yellow
                   colour
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   fit
                   to
                   make
                   Instruments
                   of
                   to
                   work
                   with
                   in
                   Stone
                   or
                   Iron
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   we
                   intend
                   to
                   make
                   of
                   it
                   Ingravers
                   Tools
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   observe
                   that
                   that
                   part
                   or
                   corner
                   of
                   the
                   ingraving
                   Instrument
                   (
                   being
                   yet
                   four-square
                   in
                   its
                   ends
                   )
                   which
                   attracts
                   most
                   Iron-dust
                   ,
                   when
                   one
                   works
                   with
                   it
                   in
                   Iron
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   fittest
                   part
                   to
                   ingrave
                   with
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   there
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   hard
                   and
                   tough
                   .
                   Also
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   we
                   make
                   the
                   smaller
                   ingraving
                   Tools
                   and
                   quench
                   them
                   in
                   cold
                   Quick-silver
                   instead
                   of
                   cold
                   water
                   ,
                   they
                   prove
                   very
                   good
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   Steel
                   is
                   quenched
                   whilst
                   it
                   is
                   yet
                   of
                   a
                   blue
                   colour
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   fit
                   to
                   work
                   with
                   in
                   wood
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Q.
                   But
                   what
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   Steel
                   when
                   it
                   comes
                   into
                   the
                   cold
                   ,
                   grows
                   harder
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   warmth
                   or
                   heat
                   ,
                   it
                   grows
                   softer
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Take
                   a
                   Gad
                   of
                   Steel
                   of
                   a
                   foot
                   long
                   and
                   make
                   it
                   red
                   hot
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   wilt
                   find
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   grown
                   a
                   quarter
                   of
                   an
                   inch
                   longer
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   than
                   it
                   was
                   before
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   fire
                   hath
                   expanded
                   or
                   dilated
                   it
                   .
                   
                   But
                   when
                   Steel
                   comes
                   into
                   the
                   cold
                   ,
                   as
                   into
                   cold
                   water
                   ,
                   it
                   contracts
                   it self
                   and
                   becomes
                   closer
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   volatile
                   Sulphur
                   and
                   the
                   fire
                   it self
                   ,
                   also
                   is
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   shut
                   up
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   that
                   it
                   grows
                   harder
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   Q.
                   But
                   how
                   are
                   these
                   two
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Iron
                   ,
                   viz.
                   it
                   s
                   combustible
                   and
                   fix
                   Sulphur
                   naturally
                   and
                   mechanically
                   woven
                   and
                   united
                   together
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   The
                   word
                   Weaving
                   will
                   somewhat
                   instruct
                   and
                   inform
                   thee
                   of
                   this
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   mechanically
                   woven
                   together
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   find
                   two
                   sorts
                   ,
                   viz.
                   long
                   and
                   short
                   Filaments
                   which
                   are
                   twisted
                   into
                   thread
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   short
                   threads
                   (
                   so
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   too
                   short
                   )
                   we
                   see
                   may
                   be
                   mixed
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   spun
                   into
                   a
                   long
                   sort
                   of
                   thread
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   Linnen
                   ,
                   Cotton
                   ,
                   Silk
                   ,
                   and
                   Woollen
                   Stuffs
                   are
                   made
                   ,
                   which
                   serve
                   for
                   making
                   of
                   Cloath
                   .
                   And
                   secondly
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   shorter
                   Materials
                   ,
                   as
                   Hair
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   spun
                   into
                   a
                   thread
                   without
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   other
                   longer
                   Hairs
                   ,
                   yet
                   may
                   (
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   shortness
                   )
                   be
                   artificially
                   and
                   conveniently
                   intangled
                   so
                   together
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   hot
                   water
                   they
                   are
                   fulled
                   into
                   Felts
                   to
                   make
                   Hats
                   of
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   second
                   way
                   of
                   weaving
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   third
                   sort
                   of
                   weaving
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   When
                   Linnen-cloath
                   which
                   is
                   woven
                   of
                   long
                   threads
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   Hemp
                   ,
                   Nettles
                   ,
                   Cotton
                   ,
                   Silk
                   ,
                   &c.
                   being
                   first
                   worn
                   out
                   ,
                   are
                   made
                   to
                   Paper
                   ,
                   viz.
                   by
                   beating
                   them
                   very
                   well
                   upon
                   an
                   Anvil
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   with
                   Hammers
                   ,
                   until
                   they
                   become
                   like
                   fine
                   flocks
                   of
                   Wool
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   down
                   of
                   Feathers
                   ;
                   and
                   
                   then
                   these
                   small
                   Linnen-filaments
                   are
                   put
                   into
                   a
                   Copper
                   Sieve
                   with
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   water
                   is
                   run
                   through
                   the
                   Sieve
                   ,
                   it
                   leaves
                   those
                   little
                   Flocks
                   intangled
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   woven
                   together
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   was
                   mentioned
                   before
                   concerning
                   Felts
                   made
                   of
                   Hair
                   )
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   water
                   is
                   quite
                   pressed
                   away
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   being
                   put
                   between
                   Woollen-cloath
                   ,
                   the
                   Paper
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   which
                   hangs
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   bended
                   and
                   folded
                   at
                   pleasure
                   without
                   breaking
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   compacted
                   and
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   many
                   subtile
                   Hairs
                   of
                   Filaments
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Paper
                   when
                   dipped
                   in
                   Glue-water
                   wherein
                   Allome
                   hath
                   been
                   dissolved
                   (
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   not
                   cleave
                   together
                   and
                   be
                   too
                   stiff
                   )
                   and
                   afterwards
                   dried
                   ,
                   becomes
                   thereby
                   better
                   and
                   fitter
                   for
                   use
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   too
                   much
                   Glue
                   is
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   the
                   Paper
                   is
                   made
                   too
                   stiff
                   and
                   brittle
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   sooner
                   break
                   than
                   bend
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   because
                   the
                   little
                   Filaments
                   cannot
                   move
                   themselves
                   at
                   liberty
                   as
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Linnen
                   Rags
                   are
                   beaten
                   over-much
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   reduced
                   into
                   little
                   round
                   Pellets
                   ,
                   then
                   no
                   good
                   Paper
                   can
                   be
                   made
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   apt
                   to
                   break
                   ;
                   because
                   these
                   round
                   Pellets
                   cannot
                   so
                   well
                   be
                   intangled
                   and
                   woven
                   together
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   foresaid
                   thin
                   Flocks
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   no
                   fine
                   Paper
                   can
                   be
                   made
                   of
                   coarse
                   Linnen
                   .
                   These
                   various
                   Textures
                   may
                   be
                   exactly
                   observed
                   and
                   perceived
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   a
                   Microscope
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   It
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   amiss
                   on
                   this
                   occasion
                   to
                   speak
                   something
                   concerning
                   Flax
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   way
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   well
                   preparing
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   follows
                   .
                   When
                   we
                   take
                   Line-seed
                   ,
                   and
                   sow
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   where
                   it
                   grew
                   before
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   the
                   Earth
                   be
                   well
                   plowed
                   ,
                   roled
                   ,
                   raked
                   ,
                   harrowed
                   and
                   broken
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   fine
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   sifted
                   through
                   a
                   coarse
                   Sieve
                   (
                   for
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   the
                   ground
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   prepared
                   )
                   and
                   the
                   seed
                   sowed
                   therein
                   very
                   thick
                   together
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   the
                   stalks
                   may
                   grow
                   up
                   slender
                   and
                   long
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   but
                   little
                   nourishment
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   the
                   stalks
                   be
                   several
                   times
                   broken
                   down
                   by
                   sitting
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                   viz.
                   once
                   when
                   the
                   Flax
                   is
                   weeded
                   ;
                   and
                   again
                   secondly
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   find
                   that
                   it
                   grows
                   up
                   too
                   fast
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   stalks
                   grow
                   too
                   gross
                   or
                   thick
                   :
                   But
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   the
                   Flax
                   will
                   still
                   grow
                   coarser
                   and
                   coarser
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   sowed
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ground
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   Line-seed
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   doth
                   unite
                   it self
                   too
                   soon
                   with
                   that
                   Earth
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   grows
                   up
                   too
                   fast
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   this
                   seed
                   is
                   sowed
                   about
                   fifty
                   German
                   miles
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   in
                   another
                   far
                   distant
                   and
                   strange
                   soil
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   means
                   comes
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   into
                   a
                   suffering
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   grows
                   and
                   becomes
                   good
                   and
                   fine
                   again
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   thin
                   stalks
                   have
                   as
                   many
                   hairs
                   or
                   strings
                   in
                   them
                   as
                   the
                   thick
                   ;
                   and
                   every
                   hair
                   or
                   string
                   hath
                   again
                   all
                   its
                   hairs
                   or
                   due
                   members
                   ,
                   parts
                   or
                   smaller
                   filaments
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   grosser
                   and
                   coarser
                   have
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   should
                   try
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   coarse
                   hairs
                   
                   or
                   filaments
                   of
                   Flax
                   thinner
                   and
                   finer
                   than
                   they
                   a●
                   naturally
                   ,
                   by
                   artificially
                   dividing
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   the●
                   the
                   Linnen
                   made
                   thereof
                   ,
                   will
                   prove
                   thin
                   and
                   a●
                   to
                   tare
                   ,
                   because
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   they
                   are
                   put
                   out
                   ●
                   their
                   due
                   nature
                   and
                   strength
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   as
                   we
                   find
                   it
                   happens
                   to
                   Flax
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   as
                   abovesaid
                   )
                   by
                   suffering
                   (
                   as
                   by
                   breaking
                   and
                   tra●splantations
                   )
                   is
                   meliorated
                   :
                   the
                   same
                   also
                   we
                   s●
                   in
                   Trees
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   Grafting
                   ,
                   in
                   Oculation
                   ,
                   
                     &
                     ●
                  
                   Yea
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Man
                   also
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   suffering
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   consuming
                   fire
                   which
                   purifies
                   ,
                   exalts
                   and
                   works
                   〈◊〉
                   change
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   〈◊〉
                   may
                   take
                   notice
                   ,
                   that
                   where
                   in
                   Holy
                   Writ
                   men●tion
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   fine
                   Linnen
                   ,
                   there
                   it
                   admits
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   singular
                   and
                   wise
                   signification
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   Q.
                   Hitherto
                   hath
                   been
                   spoken
                   concerning
                   Mechanical
                   or
                   Artificial
                   Weavings
                   :
                   but
                   now
                   to
                   return
                   from
                   whence
                   we
                   digressed
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   th●
                   Natural
                   Weaving
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   may
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   know
                   and
                   understand
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   Metals
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Metals
                   consist
                   universally
                   of
                   a
                   hot
                   and
                   cold
                   Sulphur
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   Male
                   and
                   Female
                   ;
                   both
                   which
                   th●
                   more
                   intimately
                   they
                   be
                   united
                   ,
                   or
                   naturally
                   interwoven
                   ,
                   the
                   nearer
                   those
                   Metals
                   approach
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Gold.
                   And
                   from
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   this
                   union
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   every
                   ones
                   proportion
                   and
                   quantity
                   ariseth
                   the
                   distinction
                   of
                   all
                   Metals
                   and
                   Minerals
                   viz.
                   according
                   as
                   the
                   said
                   Sulphurs
                   are
                   more
                   or
                   less
                   united
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   Q.
                   If
                   Metals
                   be
                   produced
                   and
                   consist
                   by
                   the
                   union
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   ,
                   where
                   then
                   is
                   there
                   room
                   
                   for
                   a
                   third
                   Principle
                   of
                   Metals
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   vulgar●y
                   called
                   Salt
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Chymists
                   ;
                   who
                   make
                   Salt
                   ,
                   Sulphur
                   ,
                   and
                   Mercury
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   ●ll
                   Metals
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   This
                   indeed
                   is
                   onely
                   an
                   aenigmatical
                   Speech
                   of
                   theirs
                   :
                   For
                   when
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   superfluous
                   combustible
                   Sulphur
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   great
                   quantity
                   in
                   the
                   Oare
                   of
                   the
                   perfectly
                   united
                   Metals
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   mortification
                   ,
                   transmutation
                   ,
                   or
                   calci●●ation
                   changed
                   into
                   an
                   acid
                   Salt
                   ,
                   it
                   ceaseth
                   to
                   be
                   Sulphur
                   .
                   Now
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   all
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Sulphur
                   can
                   be
                   changed
                   into
                   a
                   Salt
                   ;
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   re-changed
                   into
                   Brimstone
                   back
                   again
                   (
                   because
                   the
                   Salt
                   serveth
                   onely
                   as
                   a
                   mean
                   to
                   dissolve
                   the
                   two
                   perfect
                   Sulphurs
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   unite
                   them
                   )
                   and
                   whereas
                   the
                   white
                   incombustible
                   Sulphur
                   ,
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   changed
                   into
                   Salt
                   ;
                   how
                   can
                   we
                   then
                   make
                   out
                   three
                   parts
                   or
                   principles
                   which
                   concur
                   to
                   the
                   composition
                   of
                   Metals
                   ?
                   For
                   two
                   Fathers
                   to
                   one
                   Mother
                   would
                   be
                   monstrous
                   and
                   superfluous
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   but
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   Likewise
                   also
                   there
                   cannot
                   be
                   two
                   Mothers
                   to
                   one
                   Father
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   bringing
                   forth
                   of
                   one
                   Birth
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   two
                   Births
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   each
                   Mother
                   one
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   denyed
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   to
                   generate
                   a
                   Child
                   ,
                   whether
                   Boy
                   or
                   Girl
                   (
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   one
                   hath
                   more
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   nature
                   and
                   property
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   more
                   of
                   the
                   Mothers
                   )
                   there
                   needs
                   onely
                   a
                   union
                   of
                   Man
                   and
                   Wife
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   a
                   third
                   thing
                   should
                   be
                   superadded
                   essentially
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   12
                   Q.
                   Thou
                   hast
                   now
                   shewed
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   th●
                   birth
                   and
                   production
                   of
                   Metals
                   ,
                   Male
                   and
                   Female
                   viz.
                   a
                   white
                   and
                   red
                   Sulphur
                   are
                   required
                   .
                   Now●
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   perfect
                   Metals
                   ,
                   as
                   Gold
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   little
                   of
                   this
                   red
                   Male
                   Sulphur
                   ,
                   as
                   its
                   yellow
                   colour
                   doth
                   witness
                   ,
                   which
                   red
                   Sulphur
                   doth
                   essentially
                   joyn
                   and
                   is
                   united
                   with
                   the
                   Female●
                   white
                   Sulphur
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   brings
                   it
                   into
                   such
                   a
                   compact
                   body
                   :
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   then
                   that
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   quantity
                   of
                   combustible
                   Sulphur
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Mines
                   where
                   Metals
                   are
                   ;
                   which
                   Sulphur
                   may
                   be
                   changed
                   into
                   Vitriol
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   several
                   Metals
                   in
                   the
                   Mines
                   have
                   been
                   found
                   dissolved
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Thou
                   mayst
                   find
                   an
                   answer
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   next
                   fore-going
                   question
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   question
                   itself
                   also
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   this
                   Vitriol
                   which
                   proceeds
                   ,
                   or
                   is
                   prepared
                   from
                   the
                   said
                   Sulphur
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   serviceable
                   and
                   helpful
                   to
                   dissolve
                   Metals
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   Q.
                   We
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   part
                   informed
                   concerning
                   the
                   red
                   Male
                   Sulphur
                   ;
                   but
                   may
                   not
                   likewise
                   an
                   instruction
                   be
                   given
                   us
                   concerning
                   the
                   white
                   Female
                   unwoven
                   or
                   unwrought
                   Sulphur
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   united
                   to
                   the
                   red
                   Sulphur
                   ,
                   or
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Metal
                   )
                   and
                   is
                   found
                   by
                   it self
                   alone
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Metals
                   ,
                   how
                   may
                   we
                   find
                   and
                   distinctly
                   understand
                   the
                   same
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Concerning
                   the
                   white
                   Female
                   Sulphur
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   German
                   Tongue
                   is
                   called
                   [
                   
                     hutte●
                     rauch
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   by
                   Artists
                   ,
                   
                     Ars
                     Senum
                  
                   or
                   Arsenicum
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   found
                   by
                   itself
                   ,
                   and
                   likewise
                   with
                   the
                   perfect
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   imperfect
                   Metals
                   in
                   great
                   quantity
                   ;
                   it
                   
                   is
                   unnecessary
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   treat
                   of
                   it
                   at
                   large
                   here
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Books
                   of
                   
                   Metallurgist's
                   do
                   give
                   us
                   sufficient
                   information
                   where
                   the
                   said
                   Sulphur
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   〈◊〉
                   with
                   in
                   great
                   quantity
                   .
                   This
                   Arsenicum
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Greeks
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   probably
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   the
                   word
                   that
                   signifies
                   a
                   Man
                   is
                   [
                   Geber
                   ]
                   from
                   whence
                   we
                   may
                   infer
                   ,
                   that
                   Geber
                   the
                   famed
                   Author
                   ,
                   hath
                   writ
                   with
                   understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   a
                   man
                   concerning
                   this
                   subject
                   .
                   This
                   Arsenick
                   may
                   also
                   be
                   compared
                   to
                   the
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   not
                   onely
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   poisonous
                   property
                   common
                   to
                   them
                   both
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   because
                   the
                   Serpent
                   was
                   to
                   eat
                   the
                   dust
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   the
                   Serpent
                   Arsenick
                   must
                   eat
                   Ophir
                   or
                   dust
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   also
                   ;
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   elsewhere
                   hath
                   been
                   hinted
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   Ophir
                   signifies
                   Dust
                   ,
                   Gold
                   ,
                   or
                   Sand.
                   
                
                 
                   14
                   Q.
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   necessary
                   to
                   have
                   some
                   information
                   also
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Natural
                   and
                   Mechanical
                   Weavings
                   of
                   both
                   these
                   Sulphurs
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   When
                   these
                   Sulphurs
                   are
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   alone
                   or
                   by
                   themselves
                   ,
                   they
                   continue
                   brittle
                   as
                   Stones
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   wrought
                   with
                   the
                   Hammer
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   added
                   to
                   Metals
                   by
                   fusion
                   ,
                   they
                   spoil
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   impure
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   instance
                   :
                   When
                   we
                   take
                   Arsenick
                   and
                   melt
                   it
                   down
                   with
                   Silver
                   or
                   Copper
                   ,
                   it
                   robes
                   and
                   spoils
                   the
                   Silver
                   and
                   makes
                   it
                   impure
                   ;
                   and
                   Copper
                   it
                   makes
                   white
                   ,
                   hard
                   ,
                   and
                   brittle
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   when
                   we
                   take
                   Arsenick
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   somewhat
                   more
                   fixt
                   (
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   a
                   little
                   red
                   Sulphur
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   part
                   nraurally
                   interwoven
                   with
                   it
                   )
                   as
                   
                   white
                   Zink
                   ,
                   called
                   Spelter
                   ,
                   which
                   partakes
                   of
                   Lead
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Silver-oare
                   at
                   Goslar
                   ,
                   found
                   in
                   a
                   Lead-mine
                   that
                   contains
                   Silver
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   sublimes
                   and
                   sticks
                   fast
                   to
                   the
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                   Furnace
                   ,
                   partly
                   in
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   a
                   Glassie
                   crust
                   or
                   rind
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   being
                   fusible
                   ,
                   like
                   to
                   Regulus
                   of
                   Antimony
                   :
                   when
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   we
                   cast
                   a
                   fourth
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   in
                   to
                   molten
                   Copper
                   ,
                   it
                   mechanically
                   or
                   externally
                   interweaves
                   itself
                   with
                   the
                   said
                   Copper
                   ;
                   so
                   as
                   the
                   Copper
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   it
                   gets
                   a
                   golden
                   colour
                   ,
                   higher
                   than
                   any
                   common
                   Brass
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   Copper
                   by
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   
                     Lapis
                     Calaminaris
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   when
                   this
                   stony
                   glassie
                   crust
                   ,
                   which
                   sticks
                   to
                   the
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                   Furnace
                   ,
                   is
                   taken
                   thence
                   and
                   put
                   to
                   Copper
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   melt
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   make
                   Brass
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   this
                   glassie
                   matter
                   hath
                   been
                   buried
                   several
                   years
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   the
                   Salt
                   of
                   the
                   Glass
                   dissolves
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   becomes
                   nitrous
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   becomes
                   a
                   good
                   fluxing
                   powder
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   ground
                   to
                   powder
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   added
                   to
                   Copper
                   instead
                   of
                   
                     Lapis
                     Calaminaris
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   produceth
                   a
                   gold
                   coloured
                   Brass
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   mentioned
                   ;
                   insomuch
                   that
                   at
                   Goslar
                   some
                   Goldsmiths
                   make
                   Rings
                   and
                   Chains
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   which
                   to
                   the
                   eye
                   may
                   pass
                   for
                   Gold
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   in
                   weight
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   any
                   one
                   goes
                   about
                   to
                   hammer
                   this
                   Metal
                   whilest
                   it
                   is
                   hot
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   do
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Silver
                   ,
                   Copper
                   ,
                   and
                   Iron
                   )
                   it
                   breaks
                   all
                   to
                   pieces
                   under
                   the
                   hammer
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   white
                   volatile
                   Sulphurous
                   Zink
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   as
                   a
                   strange
                   guest
                   )
                   is
                   unnaturally
                   through
                   heat
                   forced
                   into
                   the
                   Copper
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   it
                   grows
                   hot
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                   the
                   Copper
                   is
                   swelled
                   up
                   ,
                   sublimes
                   away
                   gradual●y
                   through
                   the
                   Copper
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   why
                   〈◊〉
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   break
                   when
                   struck
                   with
                   a
                   hammer
                   :
                   But
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   grown
                   cold
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   upon
                   the
                   Anvil
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   it
                   was
                   laid
                   to
                   cool
                   ,
                   a
                   white
                   vapour
                   (
                   the
                   same
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Lapis
                     Calaminaris
                  
                   doth
                   in
                   Brass
                   )
                   evaporated
                   ,
                   sublimed
                   and
                   sticking
                   to
                   the
                   Anvil
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   will
                   let
                   itself
                   be
                   wrought
                   with
                   a
                   Hammer
                   ,
                   as
                   Copper
                   and
                   other
                   Metals
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   which
                   instances
                   we
                   may
                   partly
                   understand
                   the
                   natural
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   also
                   the
                   mechanical
                   texture
                   in
                   Metals
                   .
                   To
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   already
                   said
                   ,
                   this
                   further
                   may
                   be
                   added
                   :
                   that
                   when
                   we
                   take
                   the
                   common
                   Arsenick
                   by
                   itself
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   very
                   volatile
                   and
                   poisonous
                   )
                   and
                   mix
                   it
                   with
                   Copper
                   ,
                   it
                   makes
                   the
                   Copper
                   white
                   and
                   hard
                   indeed
                   ;
                   but
                   cannot
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   its
                   volatility
                   abide
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   Spelter
                   doth
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   red
                   Sulphur
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   fixt
                   and
                   constant
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   volatility
                   in
                   Arsenick
                   and
                   Mercury
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   fire
                   enters
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   it
                   makes
                   them
                   swell
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   divides
                   them
                   into
                   small
                   Atomes
                   that
                   can
                   hover
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   flie
                   away
                   in
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   fixt
                   Metals
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   they
                   be
                   by
                   nature
                   so
                   well
                   and
                   close
                   woven
                   together
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   fire
                   cannot
                   separate
                   or
                   divide
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   better
                   they
                   are
                   thus
                   woven
                   by
                   Nature
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   like
                   they
                   be
                   to
                   Silver
                   and
                   Gold
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   more
                   largely
                   declared
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   treat
                   of
                   Gold
                   in
                   particular
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   common
                   burning
                   Sulphur
                   which
                   is
                   foun●●
                   abundantly
                   in
                   Copper-oare
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   it
                   also
                   in
                   Iron
                   ,
                   doth
                   melt
                   easily
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   make●
                   them
                   of
                   easie
                   fusion
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   findes
                   its
                   like
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   it
                   can
                   easily
                   unite
                   itself
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   cannot
                   do
                   in
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   find
                   its
                   like
                   so
                   open
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   we
                   melt
                   Antimony
                   with
                   any
                   metals
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   it
                   makes
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   easily
                   melted
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   consists
                   〈◊〉
                   both
                   Sulphurs
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   the
                   combustible
                   and
                   incombustible
                   .
                   The
                   white
                   Sulphur
                   hath
                   an
                   ingress
                   into
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   their
                   whole
                   body
                   consists
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   the
                   Sulphurs
                   have
                   their
                   ingress
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   metals
                   .
                
                 
                   Before
                   Copper
                   can
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   its
                   true
                   form
                   ,
                   which
                   gives
                   it
                   the
                   denomination
                   of
                   Copper
                   ,
                   it
                   stands
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   passing
                   many
                   fires
                   and
                   heates
                   more
                   than
                   other
                   metals
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   the
                   great
                   quantity
                   of
                   common
                   combustible
                   Sulphur
                   which
                   abounds
                   therein
                   may
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   become
                   Copper
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   it
                   in
                   a
                   two-fold
                   Sulphur
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   Red
                   and
                   White
                   Sulphur
                   interwoven
                   together
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   afterwards
                   ariseth
                   and
                   appears
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   s
                   deep
                   red
                   colour
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   can
                   like
                   Gold
                   endure
                   a
                   very
                   strong
                   fire
                   before
                   it
                   is
                   melted
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   s
                   malleability
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   hot
                   as
                   when
                   cold
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   It
                   s
                   softness
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   suffers
                   itself
                   to
                   be
                   beaten
                   out
                   into
                   thin
                   leaves
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   this
                   resembles
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   both
                   these
                   Sulphurs
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   strict
                   union
                   commonly
                   flie
                   away
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   appearance
                   
                   of
                   a
                   Green-blue
                   flame
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   gives
                   tincture
                   and
                   colour
                   to
                   pale
                   Gold
                   ;
                   which
                   so
                   strongly
                   and
                   intimately
                   unites
                   itself
                   with
                   the
                   Gold
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   fire
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   rob
                   the
                   Gold
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Likewise
                   ,
                   that
                   seventhly
                   ,
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   melted
                   down
                   with
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   ,
                   without
                   making
                   the
                   same
                   brittle
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   these
                   reasons
                   (
                   very
                   well
                   worth
                   our
                   consideration
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Ancients
                   have
                   endeavour'd
                   to
                   prepare
                   an
                   excellent
                   Medicine
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   comporting
                   and
                   agreeing
                   with
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   man.
                   Concerning
                   which
                   ,
                   upon
                   occasion
                   ,
                   more
                   may
                   be
                   expected
                   in
                   my
                   Annotations
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   a
                   man
                   will
                   melt
                   Iron
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   heat
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   contains
                   much
                   of
                   a
                   hard
                   melting
                   ,
                   unripe
                   ,
                   white
                   ,
                   fix
                   Sulphur
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   cast
                   Iron
                   which
                   hath
                   not
                   been
                   wrought
                   with
                   a
                   hammer
                   ,
                   hath
                   so
                   little
                   toughness
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   we
                   strike
                   upon
                   it
                   with
                   a
                   little
                   hammer
                   ,
                   it
                   leaves
                   a
                   dent
                   in
                   the
                   surface
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   we
                   strike
                   on
                   it
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   hammer
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   sooner
                   all
                   break
                   to
                   pieces
                   then
                   bend
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   because
                   the
                   texture
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   such
                   as
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   we
                   mentioned
                   concerning
                   paper
                   )
                   and
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   Iron
                   stands
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   heat
                   for
                   to
                   melt
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   means
                   thereof
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   reduced
                   into
                   a
                   thin
                   water
                   ;
                   whereby
                   its
                   natural
                   texture
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   broken
                   ;
                   which
                   we
                   experience
                   when
                   we
                   go
                   about
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   tough
                   and
                   malleable
                   again
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   to
                   bring
                   it
                   to
                   its
                   natural
                   threads
                   or
                   filaments
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   
                   natural
                   posture
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   fain
                   to
                   melt
                   it
                   anew
                   with
                   a
                   gentler
                   fire
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   such
                   thick
                   drops
                   may
                   fall
                   from
                   it
                   as
                   makes
                   it
                   into
                   a
                   Cake
                   ;
                   which
                   Cake
                   when
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   proves
                   malleable
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   hammer'd
                   on
                   the
                   Anvil
                   ,
                   because
                   now
                   it
                   is
                   grown
                   tough
                   .
                   For
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   forementioned
                   drops
                   becomes
                   a
                   thread
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   threads
                   twist
                   themselves
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   the
                   Iron
                   is
                   extended
                   on
                   the
                   Anvil
                   ,
                   the
                   tougher
                   it
                   grows
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   threads
                   continue
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   but
                   become
                   every
                   time
                   thinner
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   was
                   said
                   of
                   Flax
                   and
                   Linnen
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   afterwards
                   we
                   give
                   this
                   tough
                   Iron
                   too
                   great
                   a
                   heat
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   break
                   to
                   pieces
                   again
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   cold
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   tough
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   threads
                   being
                   broken
                   again
                   through
                   the
                   great
                   heat
                   .
                
                 
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   remark
                   this
                   Experiment
                   ,
                   viz.
                   when
                   we
                   take
                   a
                   foursquare
                   Rod
                   of
                   Iron
                   of
                   an
                   inch
                   thick
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   it
                   red-hot
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   sparks
                   fly
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   lay
                   this
                   Iron
                   on
                   the
                   Anvil
                   ,
                   and
                   swiftly
                   and
                   continually
                   blow
                   against
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   a
                   common
                   pair
                   of
                   Bellows
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Iron
                   will
                   melt
                   &
                   drops
                   will
                   fall
                   down
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   drops
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   Iron
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   changed
                   into
                   Glass
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   wind
                   which
                   comes
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Bellows
                   ,
                   causeth
                   that
                   the
                   fire
                   cannot
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Iron
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   continually
                   driven
                   back
                   by
                   the
                   wind
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   by
                   its
                   being
                   forced
                   to
                   remain
                   in
                   the
                   Iron
                   ,
                   it
                   unites
                   itself
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   turns
                   it
                   to
                   glass
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Again
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   a
                   Smith
                   doth
                   not
                   understand
                   the
                   true
                   proportion
                   of
                   his
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   stroaks
                   of
                   his
                   hammers
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   thickness
                   and
                   heat
                   of
                   his
                   Iron
                   ,
                   but
                   doth
                   stretch
                   and
                   expand
                   his
                   Iron
                   farther
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   it
                   will
                   suffer
                   him
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   intent
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   threads
                   of
                   it
                   the
                   thinner
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   lose
                   by
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   and
                   shews
                   thereby
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   understand
                   his
                   craft
                   :
                   for
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   he
                   will
                   break
                   the
                   threads
                   of
                   Iron
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Silver
                   and
                   Copper
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   short
                   and
                   general
                   rule
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   amiss
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   also
                   of
                   this
                   experiment
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   a
                   quick
                   and
                   active
                   Smith
                   takes
                   a
                   cold
                   rod
                   of
                   tough
                   Iron
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   thickness
                   of
                   a
                   finger
                   ,
                   and
                   hammers
                   the
                   uttermost
                   end
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   four
                   square
                   ,
                   very
                   swiftly
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   said
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Iron
                   in
                   the
                   extending
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   made
                   wholly
                   or
                   throughly
                   red
                   hot
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   briskly
                   given
                   it
                   twenty
                   strokes
                   with
                   the
                   hammer
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   Q.
                   Seeing
                   then
                   the
                   Metals
                   are
                   distinct
                   and
                   different
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   must
                   we
                   therefore
                   suppose
                   them
                   every
                   one
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   distinct
                   and
                   different
                   form
                   and
                   life
                   ,
                   each
                   for
                   it self
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   That
                   all
                   Malleable
                   Metals
                   have
                   their
                   proper
                   and
                   peculiar
                   form
                   and
                   life
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   whereof
                   they
                   are
                   woven
                   in
                   such
                   an
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   property
                   and
                   measure
                   of
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   so
                   naturally
                   and
                   essentially
                   by
                   fusion
                   be
                   united
                   with
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   themselves
                   .
                   All
                   Soders
                   will
                   make
                   out
                   this
                   very
                   clear-all
                   
                   all
                   things
                   must
                   perform
                   their
                   Revolutions
                   ,
                   in
                   manner
                   as
                   was
                   mentioned
                   before
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   treated
                   concerning
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 
                   68
                   Q.
                   Now
                   when
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   Stomach
                   of
                   man
                   are
                   in
                   good
                   and
                   due
                   order
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   we
                   conclude
                   that
                   it
                   must
                   then
                   needs
                   communicate
                   health
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   especially
                   to
                   the
                   heart
                   and
                   head
                   ?
                   And
                   like
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   the
                   Heart
                   is
                   a
                   more
                   principal
                   part
                   than
                   the
                   Stomach
                   ,
                   might
                   we
                   not
                   compare
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ?
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Temple
                   was
                   open
                   above
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   placed
                   above
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   upper
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ;
                   might
                   we
                   not
                   compare
                   it
                   to
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   whither
                   the
                   smell
                   and
                   savour
                   of
                   the
                   Burnt-offerings
                   and
                   Incense
                   mounted
                   continually
                   ?
                   And
                   when
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   its
                   due
                   order
                   ,
                   will
                   it
                   not
                   again
                   come
                   down
                   from
                   the
                   Head
                   as
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   perform
                   its
                   Revolution
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   perfection
                   ?
                
                 
                   69
                   Q.
                   Now
                   for
                   the
                   way
                   and
                   means
                   how
                   this
                   right
                   and
                   due
                   order
                   may
                   be
                   kept
                   and
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   God
                   fully
                   declared
                   this
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   Israel
                   by
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   ordered
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   be
                   registred
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   everlasting
                   Record
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   eat
                   no
                   Creatures
                   produced
                   by
                   Putrefaction
                   ,
                   nor
                   such
                   as
                   be
                   of
                   a
                   ravenous
                   nature
                   ;
                   but
                   onely
                   clean
                   Beasts
                   that
                   divide
                   the
                   Hoof
                   and
                   chew
                   the
                   Cud
                   ,
                   and
                   revolving
                   so
                   the
                   Meat
                   ?
                
                 
                   And
                   doth
                   not
                   God
                   hereby
                   point
                   out
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   Creatures
                   as
                   these
                   were
                   the
                   next
                   to
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   the
                   fittest
                   to
                   be
                   enobled
                   into
                   his
                   nature
                   ?
                   And
                   whereas
                   the
                   Beasts
                   amongst
                   the
                   Jews
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   killed
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   affrightment
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   possible
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   their
                   slaughtering
                   Knives
                   were
                   most
                   sharp
                   and
                   keen
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   notch
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   cause
                   of
                   pain
                   and
                   fright
                   to
                   the
                   Beasts
                   might
                   be
                   removed
                   ,
                   whereby
                   otherwise
                   their
                   bloud
                   might
                   be
                   obstructed
                   ?
                
                 
                   70
                   Q.
                   Forasmuch
                   then
                   as
                   Man
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   King
                   and
                   Governour
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   which
                   is
                   within
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Heart
                   ,
                   must
                   he
                   not
                   (
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   keep
                   good
                   rule
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   his
                   spiritual
                   upper
                   &
                   under
                   Officers
                   ,
                   each
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   place
                   and
                   order
                   )
                   so
                   rule
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   dispensed
                   and
                   regulated
                   in
                   good
                   order
                   ?
                   And
                   by
                   consequence
                   ,
                   must
                   not
                   there
                   be
                   many
                   under
                   Officers
                   ,
                   all
                   under
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   the
                   Stomach
                   ,
                   which
                   can
                   and
                   must
                   distinguish
                   what
                   is
                   good
                   or
                   bad
                   for
                   man
                   ?
                   According
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   some
                   sick
                   persons
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   there
                   is
                   yet
                   some
                   strength
                   of
                   life
                   left
                   ,
                   that
                   oft-times
                   there
                   ariseth
                   in
                   them
                   an
                   appetite
                   to
                   some
                   strange
                   thing
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   can
                   get
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   feed
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   soon
                   after
                   recover
                   :
                   And
                   may
                   not
                   the
                   wonderful
                   healing
                   ,
                   renewing
                   ,
                   and
                   out-working
                   power
                   and
                   property
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   these
                   under
                   Officers
                   ,
                   be
                   further
                   discerned
                   in
                   Women
                   with
                   Child
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   those
                   things
                   many
                   time
                   serve
                   to
                   procure
                   their
                   health
                   and
                   recovery
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   be
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   others
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   take
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   71
                   Q.
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   the
                   extraordinary
                   
                   mentioned
                   Arsenick
                   .
                   When
                   we
                   go
                   about
                   to
                   separate
                   this
                   Red
                   Arsenick
                   from
                   its
                   redness
                   ,
                   it
                   divides
                   itself
                   into
                   two
                   parts
                   ;
                   a
                   small
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   yields
                   a
                   common
                   combustible
                   Sulphur
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   remaining
                   part
                   is
                   white
                   Arsenick
                   ,
                   which
                   white
                   Arsenick
                   that
                   hath
                   no
                   mixture
                   in
                   it
                   of
                   Combustible
                   Sulphur
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   by
                   art
                   perceptible
                   ,
                   is
                   also
                   found
                   in
                   great
                   quantity
                   in
                   the
                   Silver
                   Mines
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   red
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   Gold-oare
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   some
                   Silver-oare
                   they
                   sublime
                   the
                   common
                   white
                   Arsenick
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   to
                   be
                   sold
                   ,
                   as
                   made
                   out
                   of
                   Cobalt
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   which
                   in
                   sublimation
                   stays
                   below
                   ,
                   a
                   certain
                   matter
                   is
                   found
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Germans
                   call
                   [
                   Saffer
                   ]
                   in
                   which
                   are
                   many
                   round
                   Pellets
                   or
                   Globules
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   melting
                   run
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   called
                   Wismut
                   or
                   Bismut
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   altogether
                   white
                   like
                   Silver
                   ,
                   and
                   heavy
                   ,
                   but
                   very
                   brittle
                   as
                   glass
                   ,
                   and
                   consist
                   of
                   very
                   thin
                   leaves
                   ,
                   lying
                   upon
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   Izing-glass
                   ,
                   and
                   shining
                   like
                   the
                   Regulus
                   of
                   Antimony
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   their
                   form
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   this
                   Bismuth
                   is
                   sublimed
                   ,
                   it
                   changeth
                   into
                   common
                   Arsenick
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   Saffer
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   melted
                   with
                   Pot-ashes
                   and
                   white
                   sand
                   ,
                   a
                   Painters
                   blew
                   ,
                   commonly
                   called
                   Smalt
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   blew
                   colour
                   shews
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   Lunar
                   nature
                   ,
                   as
                   indeed
                   there
                   are
                   found
                   several
                   Cobalts
                   that
                   are
                   rich
                   in
                   Silver
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   to
                   what
                   concerns
                   the
                   forms
                   of
                   Metals
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   onely
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   most
                   perfect
                   Metal
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   must
                   have
                   the
                   perfectest
                   form
                   of
                   them
                   
                   all
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   imperfect
                   Metals
                   especially
                   are
                   changeable
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   also
                   their
                   form
                   cannot
                   be
                   so
                   well
                   perceived
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   perfect
                   ones
                   .
                   This
                   likewise
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   the
                   perfect
                   Metals
                   retain
                   their
                   form
                   upon
                   the
                   Test
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   turn
                   to
                   glass
                   without
                   some
                   addition
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   Metals
                   do
                   .
                   Upon
                   this
                   account
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   fire
                   cannot
                   dissipate
                   these
                   perfect
                   Metals
                   nor
                   break
                   their
                   form
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   divided
                   into
                   little
                   particles
                   ,
                   and
                   carried
                   away
                   upon
                   the
                   wings
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   happens
                   to
                   Mercury
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   we
                   make
                   an
                   
                     Aqua
                     Regis
                  
                   of
                   Vitriol
                   or
                   Alloms
                   ,
                   Salt-petre
                   ,
                   common
                   Salt
                   ,
                   or
                   Salt
                   Atmoniack
                   ,
                   slowly
                   rectifie
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   dissolve
                   Gold
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   cohobate
                   and
                   digest
                   the
                   same
                   several
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   last
                   slowly
                   distil
                   the
                   water
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   poure
                   again
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   
                     Aqua
                     Regis
                  
                   fresh
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   digesting
                   and
                   cohobating
                   as
                   before
                   ;
                   and
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   distil
                   it
                   with
                   a
                   boiling
                   fire
                   in
                   a
                   low
                   Retort
                   :
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Gold
                   will
                   come
                   over
                   with
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   when
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   water
                   impregnated
                   thus
                   with
                   Gold
                   ,
                   falls
                   upon
                   any
                   ones
                   hand
                   ,
                   it
                   tingeth
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   yellow
                   spots
                   ,
                   which
                   afterwards
                   are
                   changed
                   into
                   a
                   bright
                   and
                   beautiful
                   red
                   ;
                   and
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   into
                   a
                   high
                   purple
                   colour
                   .
                   This
                   fine
                   dissolved
                   volatile
                   Gold
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   let
                   it
                   stand
                   long
                   in
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   may
                   gradually
                   evaporate
                   ,
                   or
                   put
                   to
                   it
                   a
                   little
                   common
                   water
                   distilled
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   let
                   it
                   stand
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ;
                   we
                   shall
                   observe
                   and
                   find
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   subtile
                   volatile
                   Gold
                   will
                   by
                   degrees
                   form
                   itself
                   
                   into
                   little
                   flat
                   stars
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   we
                   hold
                   the
                   Glass
                   against
                   the
                   light
                   and
                   shake
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   water
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   such
                   little
                   shining
                   Golden
                   stars
                   ,
                   which
                   afterwards
                   swim
                   on
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   twist
                   and
                   weave
                   themselves
                   in
                   one
                   another
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   plainly
                   and
                   visibly
                   to
                   the
                   eye
                   perceive
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   said
                   Stars
                   do
                   vitally
                   and
                   naturally
                   form
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   afterward
                   reduce
                   themselves
                   to
                   a
                   Body
                   again
                   .
                   From
                   which
                   instance
                   we
                   may
                   exactly
                   see
                   and
                   perceive
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   and
                   understand
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   fine
                   Gold
                   is
                   so
                   flexible
                   ,
                   and
                   suffers
                   itself
                   to
                   be
                   Hammer'd
                   out
                   into
                   such
                   thin
                   leaves
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   further
                   to
                   be
                   expanded
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   when
                   fine
                   Silver
                   is
                   guilded
                   with
                   the
                   foresaid
                   thin
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   and
                   Hammer'd
                   out
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   Gold
                   in
                   conjunction
                   with
                   Silver
                   ,
                   suffers
                   itself
                   yet
                   further
                   to
                   be
                   dilated
                   and
                   hammer'd
                   out
                   ,
                   until
                   the
                   Silver
                   begins
                   to
                   appear
                   or
                   shine
                   through
                   the
                   Gold
                   ,
                   and
                   becomes
                   after
                   that
                   whiter
                   and
                   whiter
                   ,
                   until
                   that
                   the
                   Gold
                   at
                   last
                   grows
                   so
                   thin
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   vanisheth
                   from
                   the
                   sight
                   and
                   comprehension
                   of
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   visible
                   ,
                   glorious
                   ,
                   spiritual
                   Body
                   ,
                   may
                   lead
                   us
                   to
                   endless
                   glorious
                   thoughts
                   and
                   meditations
                   ,
                   viz.
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Sands
                   (
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   above
                   )
                   created
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   little
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   all
                   other
                   Beings
                   do
                   exist
                   and
                   have
                   their
                   Being
                   ,
                   as
                   proceeding
                   from
                   their
                   Father
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Mother
                   the
                   Moon
                   :
                   From
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   a
                   living
                   and
                   spiritual
                   Gold
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   meer
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   beyond
                   all
                   throughly
                   refined
                   
                   Gold
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   is
                   the
                   common
                   and
                   Universal
                   first
                   created
                   Mover
                   (
                   even
                   as
                   is
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   Man
                   )
                   from
                   whence
                   all
                   moveable
                   things
                   derive
                   all
                   their
                   distinct
                   and
                   particular
                   motions
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   from
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   the
                   Wife
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   common
                   Mother
                   of
                   all
                   Sublunary
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   man
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   comprehensive
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Little
                   World
                   (
                   in
                   whom
                   all
                   Seeds
                   exist
                   and
                   are
                   perfected
                   ,
                   which
                   thenceforth
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   annihilated
                   )
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   find
                   it
                   strange
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   counselled
                   ,
                   
                     Rev.
                     3.
                     v.
                     18.
                  
                   to
                   buy
                   Gold
                   tryed
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   (
                   the
                   Greek
                   words
                   are
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Gold
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   all
                   or
                   throughly
                   fired
                   ,
                   or
                   all
                   a
                   meer
                   fire
                   )
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   become
                   rich
                   and
                   like
                   unto
                   the
                   Sun
                   ;
                   as
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   he
                   becomes
                   poor
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   doth
                   abase
                   the
                   Arsenical
                   posion
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   his
                   Silver
                   by
                   the
                   fire
                   must
                   be
                   burnt
                   to
                   dross
                   ,
                   which
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   when
                   he
                   will
                   keep
                   and
                   hold
                   the
                   Menstrual
                   Bloud
                   (
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   in
                   part
                   exist
                   )
                   for
                   his
                   own
                   propriety
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   thoughts
                   and
                   out
                   workings
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   daily
                   offer
                   up
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   the
                   Woman
                   may
                   be
                   cloathed
                   with
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   a
                   Sun
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   rule
                   over
                   the
                   Moon
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   get
                   the
                   Moon
                   under
                   his
                   feet
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   ,
                   
                     Rev.
                     12.
                     v.
                     1.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   17
                   Q.
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   here
                   treating
                   concerning
                   Gold
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   inconvenient
                   to
                   query
                   yet
                   further
                   .
                   Whether
                   is
                   any
                   thing
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   and
                   taken
                   notice
                   of
                   about
                   Gold
                   ,
                   viz
                   How
                   many
                   sorts
                   of
                   Gold
                   there
                   be
                   ?
                   And
                   how
                   Gold
                   is
                   properly
                   formed
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   R.
                   There
                   are
                   three
                   sorts
                   of
                   Gold.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   white
                   Gold
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   the
                   weight
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   qualities
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   colour
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   white
                   as
                   Silver
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   either
                   lost
                   its
                   colour
                   ,
                   or
                   hath
                   not
                   yet
                   attained
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   second
                   sort
                   of
                   Gold
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   pale
                   yellow
                   colour
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   third
                   sort
                   is
                   an
                   high
                   yellow
                   coloured
                   Gold.
                   But
                   how
                   little
                   the
                   tincture
                   or
                   colour
                   doth
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   Gold
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   perceive
                   from
                   what
                   follows
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   that
                   the
                   first
                   fort
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   white
                   Gold
                   ,
                   in
                   its
                   substance
                   is
                   as
                   ponderous
                   as
                   any
                   other
                   Gold
                   ;
                   from
                   which
                   hint
                   or
                   instance
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   ,
                   how
                   little
                   the
                   colour
                   conduceth
                   to
                   the
                   being
                   of
                   Gold
                   ;
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   very
                   hardly
                   to
                   be
                   perceived
                   in
                   its
                   weight
                   and
                   substance
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   also
                   appears
                   yet
                   further
                   ,
                   from
                   this
                   new
                   instance
                   ,
                   viz.
                   When
                   we
                   take
                   notice
                   how
                   full
                   and
                   plain
                   a
                   yellow
                   colour
                   a
                   little
                   Saffron
                   tingeth
                   a
                   great
                   quantity
                   of
                   Milk
                   (
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   white
                   Gold
                   )
                   yea
                   ,
                   into
                   as
                   high
                   a
                   yellow
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   yellow
                   Gold
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   white
                   colour
                   can
                   be
                   perceived
                   to
                   remain
                   in
                   the
                   Milk
                   ;
                   nor
                   yet
                   is
                   the
                   weight
                   or
                   ponderosity
                   thereof
                   sensibly
                   increased
                   by
                   the
                   Saffron
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   some
                   Handicrafts
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   Guilders
                   and
                   Gold-beaters
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   full
                   information
                   ,
                   by
                   what
                   means
                   they
                   bring
                   the
                   two
                   first
                   sorts
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   white
                   and
                   pale
                   yellow
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   high
                   yellow
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   third
                   sort
                   of
                   Gold
                   hath
                   :
                   
                   to
                   which
                   end
                   they
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   divers
                   means
                   ,
                   as
                   indeed
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   performed
                   by
                   several
                   caements
                   ,
                   yet
                   those
                   that
                   consist
                   of
                   Cuprous
                   and
                   Antimonial
                   materials
                   ,
                   are
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   most
                   effectual
                   :
                   wherefore
                   their
                   use
                   is
                   to
                   melt
                   their
                   Gold
                   several
                   times
                   with
                   Antimony
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   often
                   blow
                   it
                   off
                   again
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   they
                   give
                   their
                   Gold
                   an
                   high
                   yellow
                   colour
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   tinging
                   and
                   colouring
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   well
                   worth
                   our
                   further
                   taking
                   notice
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   tincture
                   of
                   Gold
                   thus
                   coloured
                   by
                   Art
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   united
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   with
                   fire
                   alone
                   it
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   Gold
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   its
                   natural
                   colour
                   can
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   an
                   imperfect
                   Mineral
                   or
                   Metal
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   not
                   yet
                   obtained
                   a
                   perfect
                   body
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   Antimony
                   or
                   Copper
                   is
                   )
                   should
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   perfect
                   tincture
                   to
                   a
                   perfect
                   Body
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Gold
                   takes
                   in
                   no
                   more
                   ticture
                   than
                   it
                   hath
                   need
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   belongs
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   notwithstanding
                   its
                   being
                   never
                   so
                   often
                   melted
                   with
                   Antimony
                   or
                   Copper
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   doth
                   never
                   attain
                   to
                   a
                   higher
                   colour
                   than
                   its
                   pitch
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Now
                   seeing
                   that
                   pale
                   Gold
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   )
                   which
                   either
                   hath
                   lost
                   its
                   colour
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   yet
                   attained
                   it
                   (
                   and
                   yet
                   is
                   good
                   Gold
                   )
                   may
                   receive
                   an
                   higher
                   tincture
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   a
                   sure
                   and
                   firm
                   union
                   with
                   the
                   Gold
                   ;
                   upon
                   this
                   ground
                   many
                   have
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   separate
                   the
                   colour
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Gold
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   and
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   united
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   As
                   to
                   what
                   concerns
                   the
                   forming
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   the
                   expert
                   refiners
                   of
                   Gold
                   and
                   silver
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   some
                   information
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   in
                   Cities
                   of
                   great
                   Trading
                   and
                   Commerce
                   ,
                   where
                   much
                   wrought
                   Silver
                   is
                   melted
                   down
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   make
                   essays
                   for
                   Coyning
                   or
                   Minting
                   ,
                   when
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   meet
                   with
                   old
                   Silver
                   Salt-sellers
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   Salt
                   hath
                   stood
                   a
                   long
                   while
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   become
                   black
                   on
                   the
                   inside
                   ,
                   and
                   deeply
                   coloured
                   with
                   the
                   Salt
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   us'd
                   to
                   cut
                   out
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Salts
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   melt
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   Silver
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   found
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   little
                   Gold
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Salt
                   hath
                   united
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Copper
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   mixed
                   with
                   the
                   Silver
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   long
                   and
                   natural
                   opperation
                   with
                   the
                   said
                   Silver
                   .
                
                 
                   18
                   Q.
                   What
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   cause
                   why
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   (
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   )
                   are
                   not
                   by
                   fire
                   upon
                   the
                   test
                   turned
                   to
                   Glass
                   ,
                   as
                   other
                   Metals
                   are
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   For
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   perfect
                   form
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Lead
                   by
                   his
                   vitrifying
                   property
                   cannot
                   break
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   doth
                   in
                   other
                   Metals
                   )
                   wherefore
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   Lead
                   is
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   on
                   the
                   Test
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   tryer
                   of
                   all
                   Metals
                   .
                
                 
                   19
                   Q.
                   How
                   doth
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   Lead
                   in
                   a
                   less
                   fire
                   is
                   turned
                   to
                   Glass
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   stronger
                   is
                   again
                   changed
                   into
                   Lead
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   The
                   reason
                   hereof
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   When
                   we
                   turn
                   a
                   hundred
                   pound
                   of
                   Lead
                   into
                   Minium
                   or
                   Red-Lead
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   hundred
                   pound
                   are
                   augmented
                   ten
                   pound
                   ,
                   viz.
                   when
                   the
                   Calx
                   of
                   Lead
                   is
                   ground
                   to
                   powder
                   ,
                   and
                   afterward
                   exposed
                   to
                   a
                   small
                   fire
                   ,
                   the
                   Lead
                   borrows
                   part
                   of
                   its
                   
                   weight
                   from
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   calcined
                   ,
                   and
                   part
                   from
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   ground
                   ;
                   and
                   each
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   severally
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   joyntly
                   ,
                   do
                   help
                   to
                   turn
                   the
                   easie
                   melting
                   Lead
                   to
                   Glass
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   fire
                   is
                   naturally
                   and
                   easily
                   reduced
                   to
                   a
                   body
                   in
                   Lead
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   means
                   it
                   also
                   turns
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   into
                   Glass
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   Lead
                   is
                   exposed
                   to
                   a
                   greater
                   heat
                   in
                   a
                   strong
                   fire
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   forced
                   to
                   leave
                   its
                   vitrifying
                   part
                   behind
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   fore-mentioned
                   gained
                   ten
                   pounds
                   ,
                   which
                   from
                   the
                   fire
                   and
                   water
                   were
                   super-added
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   turns
                   to
                   a
                   Metal
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   before
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   pierceth
                   all
                   melting-Pots
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   no
                   Vessel
                   is
                   found
                   which
                   can
                   hold
                   such
                   hot
                   Lead
                   .
                
                 
                   20
                   Q.
                   Is
                   there
                   no
                   way
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   out
                   for
                   to
                   make
                   Glass
                   of
                   Gold
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Yes
                   ,
                   for
                   by
                   adding
                   Iron
                   to
                   it
                   we
                   may
                   make
                   Glass
                   of
                   Gold
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   addition
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   Gold
                   is
                   partly
                   broken
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   Iron
                   contains
                   much
                   unripe
                   fix
                   Sulphur
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   also
                   Iron
                   requires
                   a
                   strong
                   fire
                   for
                   to
                   melt
                   it
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   molten
                   with
                   Gold
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   difficult
                   to
                   separate
                   the
                   Gold
                   again
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   without
                   loss
                   of
                   the
                   Gold.
                   
                
                 
                   21
                   Q.
                   Is
                   there
                   nothing
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   notice
                   of
                   concerning
                   Gold
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   I
                   shall
                   mention
                   one
                   thing
                   more
                   for
                   a
                   conclusion
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   viz.
                   when
                   fine
                   Gold
                   is
                   melted
                   several
                   times
                   with
                   an
                   equal
                   quantity
                   of
                   Regulus
                   of
                   Antimony
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   every
                   time
                   ground
                   
                   small
                   ,
                   and
                   sublimed
                   with
                   common
                   Sublimate
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   edulcorated
                   ;
                   this
                   hath
                   been
                   found
                   (
                   when
                   well
                   prepared
                   )
                   good
                   for
                   many
                   sorts
                   of
                   diseases
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   for
                   the
                   cure
                   of
                   some
                   kindes
                   of
                   the
                   Dropsy
                   ,
                   exhibited
                   to
                   the
                   quantity
                   of
                   two
                   ,
                   three
                   ,
                   or
                   four
                   grains
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   this
                   reason
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   each
                   time
                   it
                   is
                   melted
                   ,
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Gold
                   is
                   volatilized
                   ,
                   and
                   loseth
                   its
                   Metallick
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   becomes
                   disposed
                   to
                   take
                   upon
                   itself
                   a
                   Vegetable
                   nature
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   now
                   exalted
                   and
                   higher
                   digested
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   it
                   can
                   (
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Antimony
                   )
                   the
                   better
                   perform
                   its
                   opperations
                   in
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   united
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   22
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   now
                   further
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   about
                   the
                   other
                   Metals
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   I
                   shall
                   speak
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   these
                   with
                   all
                   possible
                   brevity
                   ;
                   seeing
                   that
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   )
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   perfect
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   as
                   exactly
                   observe
                   and
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   their
                   texture
                   and
                   formation
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   can
                   in
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   :
                   wherefore
                   what
                   here
                   follows
                   ,
                   may
                   serve
                   for
                   a
                   short
                   indication
                   and
                   hint
                   for
                   others
                   to
                   enlarge
                   upon
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   concerning
                   the
                   other
                   Metals
                   ,
                   as
                   concerning
                   Minerals
                   and
                   Salts
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   reason
                   why
                   the
                   fiery
                   Sulphur
                   alone
                   doth
                   make
                   the
                   white
                   Sulphur
                   malleable
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   in
                   part
                   gather
                   from
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   already
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   part
                   also
                   from
                   what
                   we
                   find
                   in
                   Lead
                   and
                   Tin.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   Tin
                   is
                   the
                   lightest
                   amongst
                   all
                   Metals
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   quantity
                   of
                   combustible
                   Sulphur
                   it
                   contains
                   ;
                   as
                   appears
                   when
                   a
                   small
                   portion
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   mixed
                   with
                   Silver
                   ,
                   it
                   makes
                   it
                   all
                   
                   brittle
                   and
                   unmalleable
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   not
                   happen
                   so
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   mixed
                   with
                   fine
                   Gold.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   when
                   Lead
                   is
                   mixed
                   with
                   Gold
                   ,
                   it
                   makes
                   the
                   Gold
                   unmalleable
                   ;
                   but
                   hath
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   effect
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   melted
                   with
                   Silver
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   that
                   the
                   combustible
                   Sulphur
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   further
                   gathered
                   from
                   this
                   instance
                   ,
                   viz.
                   when
                   we
                   take
                   filings
                   of
                   Tin
                   and
                   mix
                   them
                   with
                   quarter
                   of
                   Salt-petre
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   them
                   into
                   a
                   Crusible
                   upon
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Salt-petre
                   will
                   kindle
                   the
                   combustible
                   Sulphur
                   ;
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   bottom
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   a
                   small
                   portion
                   of
                   molten
                   Tin
                   ,
                   very
                   hard
                   ,
                   and
                   ringing
                   ,
                   or
                   sounding
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   repeat
                   this
                   opperation
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   will
                   be
                   changed
                   into
                   an
                   unmalleable
                   powder
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   white
                   Glass
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   itself
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   reducible
                   into
                   Tin.
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   see
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   malleability
                   of
                   Metals
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   metallick
                   from
                   ,
                   doth
                   proceed
                   from
                   the
                   fiery
                   Sulphur
                   ;
                   as
                   before
                   hath
                   been
                   made
                   out
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   treated
                   concerning
                   Gold.
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   may
                   likewise
                   take
                   a
                   further
                   observation
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   from
                   an
                   experiment
                   of
                   Lead
                   ;
                   which
                   can
                   endure
                   a
                   certain
                   degree
                   of
                   fire
                   upon
                   the
                   Test
                   ,
                   before
                   it
                   turns
                   to
                   Glass
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   said
                   Lead
                   is
                   dissolved
                   by
                   Alkalies
                   ,
                   and
                   Salts
                   or
                   Oyl
                   ,
                   which
                   take
                   in
                   the
                   Sulphur
                   and
                   separate
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   the
                   Lead
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   becomes
                   changed
                   into
                   a
                   volatile
                   running
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   which
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   endure
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   cold
                   and
                   running
                   like
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   a
                   metalline
                   form
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   From
                   all
                   which
                   instances
                   we
                   may
                   clearly
                   perceive
                   ,
                   that
                   Metals
                   are
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   union
                   of
                   both
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Sulphurs
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   the
                   Metals
                   differ
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   quantity
                   and
                   proportion
                   of
                   Sulphur
                   they
                   have
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   degrees
                   of
                   their
                   natural
                   union
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   perfection
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   should
                   go
                   about
                   to
                   imitate
                   Nature
                   in
                   this
                   her
                   process
                   and
                   endeavour
                   ,
                   mechanically
                   to
                   effect
                   the
                   same
                   mixture
                   ,
                   which
                   Nature
                   performs
                   in
                   her
                   own
                   way
                   and
                   order
                   ;
                   he
                   will
                   find
                   himself
                   mistaken
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   his
                   eye-sight
                   is
                   not
                   sharp
                   and
                   piercing
                   enough
                   ,
                   perfectly
                   to
                   spy
                   and
                   perceive
                   the
                   fine
                   and
                   subtile
                   inter-weavings
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   less
                   are
                   his
                   fingers
                   fit
                   to
                   knit
                   and
                   work
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   case
                   he
                   should
                   try
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   strong
                   fire
                   of
                   fusion
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   first
                   well
                   consider
                   what
                   before
                   hath
                   been
                   set
                   down
                   concerning
                   this
                   matter
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   Nature
                   doth
                   nor
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   violent
                   fire
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   should
                   think
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   violent
                   ,
                   strong
                   ,
                   corroding
                   waters
                   ,
                   in
                   hopes
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   to
                   dissolve
                   the
                   Metals
                   and
                   Minerals
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   unite
                   them
                   again
                   ;
                   he
                   will
                   find
                   by
                   experience
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   will
                   not
                   succeed
                   neither
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   Nature
                   never
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   violent
                   and
                   unnatural
                   things
                   in
                   her
                   process
                   about
                   Minerals
                   :
                   for
                   all
                   Salts
                   which
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   are
                   not
                   violent
                   ,
                   but
                   natural
                   ,
                   as
                   (
                   amongst
                   others
                   )
                   Vitriol
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   both
                   these
                   deductions
                   we
                   may
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   strong
                   fire
                   doth
                   burn
                   and
                   change
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   doth
                   not
                   therefore
                   annihilate
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   foregoing
                   instance
                   of
                   burnt
                   Firr-wood
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   when
                   Brimstone
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   fire
                   )
                   is
                   by
                   heat
                   or
                   putrefaction
                   changed
                   into
                   Vitriol
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   no
                   more
                   ingress
                   into
                   Metals
                   ;
                   and
                   none
                   have
                   hitherto
                   been
                   found
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   able
                   to
                   reduce
                   it
                   to
                   Brimstone
                   again
                   .
                   But
                   a
                   warm
                   Fire
                   gives
                   and
                   communicates
                   growth
                   and
                   life
                   to
                   a
                   warm
                   moisture
                   :
                   therefore
                   when
                   a
                   strong
                   Fire
                   hath
                   reduced
                   Brimstone
                   to
                   Vitriol
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   true
                   proper
                   life
                   is
                   not
                   therefore
                   there
                   also
                   ,
                   but
                   time
                   is
                   required
                   that
                   a
                   warmth
                   may
                   excite
                   and
                   kindle
                   life
                   in
                   the
                   moisture
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   he
                   that
                   seeks
                   for
                   a
                   Menstruum
                   ,
                   which
                   without
                   any
                   changing
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   shall
                   perform
                   its
                   solutions
                   ,
                   will
                   find
                   himself
                   extremely
                   mistaken
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   nothing
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   changeable
                   ,
                   concerning
                   which
                   matter
                   much
                   more
                   might
                   be
                   said
                   .
                
                 
                   Common
                   Sea-salt
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   well
                   known
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   differ
                   at
                   all
                   from
                   Salt
                   of
                   the
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   or
                   Sal
                   Gemme
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   Salt
                   appears
                   in
                   two
                   different
                   forms
                   ,
                   viz.
                   as
                   a
                   living
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   a
                   dead
                   Salt
                   ;
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   perceive
                   evidently
                   to
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   take
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   flesh
                   and
                   lay
                   it
                   at
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   a
                   Vessel
                   which
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   little
                   holes
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   under
                   the
                   same
                   a
                   Tub
                   or
                   other
                   Vessel
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   strew
                   salt
                   upon
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   turned
                   with
                   the
                   convex
                   part
                   upwards
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   salt
                   as
                   it
                   dissolves
                   may
                   run
                   down
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   the
                   Pickle
                   which
                   drops
                   down
                   through
                   the
                   bottom
                   full
                   of
                   holes
                   into
                   the
                   Vessel
                   that
                   is
                   set
                   under
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   by
                   
                   boiling
                   it
                   is
                   turn'd
                   to
                   Salt
                   again
                   ,
                   will
                   retain
                   the
                   form
                   and
                   taste
                   of
                   Salt
                   ,
                   but
                   its
                   virtue
                   and
                   life
                   will
                   be
                   gone
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   impossible
                   to
                   salt
                   or
                   season
                   any
                   thing
                   therewith
                   any
                   more
                   because
                   its
                   life
                   is
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   flush
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   preserv'd
                   it
                   from
                   corruption
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   by
                   experience
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   flesh
                   (
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   )
                   will
                   continue
                   sound
                   and
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   salt
                   not
                   so
                   :
                   for
                   with
                   reference
                   to
                   this
                   it
                   is
                   what
                   out
                   Saviour
                   speaks
                   of
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   5.
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   Salt-petre
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   and
                   Earth
                   as
                   in
                   Stables
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   Mortar
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   out
                   of
                   Ashes
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   differ
                   from
                   the
                   mineral
                   Salt-petre
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   it
                   remains
                   onely
                   to
                   speak
                   something
                   concerning
                   Salt
                   Armoniack
                   .
                   This
                   same
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   great
                   quantity
                   in
                   the
                   Territory
                   of
                   Naples
                   ,
                   at
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   and
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   surface
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   ground
                   is
                   hot
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   a
                   fire
                   that
                   burns
                   under
                   it
                   ,
                   where
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   we
                   find
                   this
                   Salt
                   sublimed
                   being
                   mixed
                   with
                   Brimstone
                   ;
                   which
                   being
                   made
                   into
                   a
                   Lie
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   evaporated
                   by
                   degrees
                   ,
                   yields
                   a
                   perfect
                   Salt
                   Armoniack
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   fold
                   in
                   cakes
                   at
                   a
                   cheap
                   rate
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   those
                   parts
                   it
                   is
                   got
                   without
                   any
                   great
                   pains
                   .
                
                 
                   Concerting
                   the
                   commixture
                   and
                   union
                   of
                   Sulphurs
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   either
                   done
                   manually
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   dry
                   way
                   ,
                   viz.
                   by
                   trituration
                   and
                   grinding
                   ;
                   or
                   with
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   amalgamation
                   or
                   solution
                   ,
                   or
                   lastly
                   ,
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   sublimation
                   ,
                   I
                   leave
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Lover
                   of
                   Truth
                   for
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   them
                   himself
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   natural
                   ways
                   ,
                   or
                   ever
                   like
                   to
                   reach
                   the
                   desired
                   
                   end
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   producing
                   of
                   a
                   perfect
                   union
                   :
                   for
                   without
                   doubt
                   he
                   will
                   find
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   effected
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   ways
                   .
                
                 
                   23
                   Q.
                   We
                   find
                   everywhere
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   many
                   Books
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   hear
                   much
                   spoken
                   concerning
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   Stone
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   have
                   the
                   power
                   to
                   tinge
                   and
                   transmute
                   all
                   meaner
                   Metals
                   into
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   imagination
                   many
                   have
                   precipitated
                   themselves
                   into
                   great
                   sickness
                   and
                   poverty
                   :
                   the
                   sum
                   of
                   which
                   amounts
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   grain
                   of
                   this
                   Stone
                   or
                   Tinature
                   can
                   suddenly
                   on
                   the
                   Fire
                   change
                   a
                   whole
                   pound
                   of
                   Lead
                   or
                   Mercury
                   into
                   Gold
                   ;
                   whether
                   therefore
                   is
                   it
                   thus
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   In
                   case
                   this
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   the
                   thing
                   must
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   the
                   Senses
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   comprehensible
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   supposed
                   so
                   comprehensible
                   ,
                   we
                   'll
                   propound
                   these
                   Queries
                   ,
                   which
                   contain
                   only
                   my
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   are
                   onely
                   propounded
                   to
                   the
                   curious
                   for
                   further
                   examination
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   How
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   small
                   quantity
                   of
                   Tincture
                   should
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   foresaid
                   quantity
                   of
                   Lead
                   or
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   and
                   pierce
                   through
                   them
                   
                     per
                     minima
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   change
                   them
                   into
                   another
                   perfect
                   body
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   Gold
                   is
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   abide
                   fixt
                   in
                   the
                   Fire
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   changed
                   into
                   Glass
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   was
                   said
                   ?
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   so
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   follow
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                   this
                   pound
                   of
                   Gold
                   which
                   is
                   changed
                   out
                   of
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   through
                   and
                   through
                   ,
                   or
                   wholly
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   white
                   incombustible
                   fix
                   Sulphur
                   :
                   
                   and
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   there
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   but
                   two
                   Sulphurs
                   of
                   which
                   Gold
                   consists
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   before
                   hath
                   been
                   shewed
                   )
                   shall
                   then
                   this
                   grain
                   of
                   Tincture
                   alone
                   be
                   sufficient
                   to
                   change
                   the
                   white
                   part
                   of
                   Mercury
                   into
                   Gold
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   give
                   it
                   the
                   solar
                   tincture
                   ?
                   Or
                   shall
                   we
                   suppose
                   that
                   Lead
                   and
                   Mercury
                   contain
                   in
                   them
                   a
                   fiery
                   sulphur
                   not
                   united
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   Tincture
                   )
                   must
                   be
                   united
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   white
                   part
                   ?
                   which
                   is
                   well
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   likewise
                   to
                   weigh
                   and
                   consider
                   how
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   little
                   body
                   of
                   one
                   grain
                   should
                   naturally
                   be
                   able
                   so
                   to
                   subtiliate
                   it self
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   pierce
                   a
                   body
                   of
                   a
                   pound
                   weight
                   in
                   all
                   its
                   parts
                   ;
                   which
                   commonly
                   is
                   held
                   to
                   be
                   impossible
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   suppose
                   the
                   Metals
                   to
                   be
                   meer
                   gross
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   one
                   body
                   cannot
                   penetrate
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   should
                   say
                   that
                   a
                   spiritual
                   body
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   do
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   Sulphur
                   being
                   in
                   Fire
                   changed
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   into
                   a
                   spiritual
                   body
                   ,
                   doth
                   with
                   its
                   heat
                   or
                   warmth
                   pierce
                   through
                   all
                   bodies
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   parts
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   nothing
                   remains
                   shut
                   up
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   instance
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   put
                   Mercury
                   into
                   a
                   Crucible
                   upon
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   swells
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   takes
                   wing
                   &
                   flies
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   sulphur
                   be
                   melted
                   together
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   with
                   what
                   a
                   great
                   noise
                   doth
                   the
                   molten
                   sulphur
                   enter
                   the
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   though
                   indeed
                   the
                   sulphur
                   cannot
                   unite
                   it self
                   wholly
                   with
                   the
                   Mertury
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   sulphur
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Mercury
                   is
                   
                   not
                   so
                   perfect
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Copper
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   it
                   united
                   with
                   a
                   white
                   ,
                   perfecting
                   ,
                   and
                   superabounding
                   sulphur
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   also
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   have
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   they
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   for
                   themselves
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   given
                   to
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   their
                   peculiar
                   form
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   they
                   can
                   be
                   melted
                   without
                   being
                   broken
                   or
                   dissipated
                   by
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                   How
                   can
                   these
                   difficulties
                   be
                   disintangled
                   ?
                
                 
                   In
                   answer
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   alledged
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   such
                   a
                   Tincture
                   should
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   nature
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   pierce
                   through
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   a
                   metalline
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   fix
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   incombustible
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   must
                   be
                   incombustible
                   it self
                   (
                   and
                   easie
                   of
                   fusion
                   to
                   stop
                   and
                   fix
                   the
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   flies
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   fire
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   it
                   also
                   may
                   not
                   flie
                   away
                   like
                   the
                   sulphur
                   ,
                   but
                   abide
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   bodies
                   united
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   those
                   bodies
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   parts
                   have
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   perfect
                   Metals
                   united
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Seeing
                   that
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   mentioned
                   before
                   )
                   one
                   grain
                   of
                   Tin
                   doth
                   pierce
                   through
                   a
                   whole
                   pound
                   of
                   Silver
                   ,
                   &
                   one
                   grain
                   of
                   Lead
                   a
                   whole
                   pound
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   (
                   without
                   difficulty
                   )
                   be
                   separated
                   even
                   upon
                   the
                   test
                   it self
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   both
                   these
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   but
                   imperfect
                   Tinctures
                   )
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Metals
                   cannot
                   be
                   such
                   gross
                   bodies
                   as
                   commonly
                   they
                   are
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   indeed
                   they
                   are
                   spiritual
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   stones
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   found
                   ;
                   which
                   likewise
                   their
                   very
                   essence
                   it self
                   doth
                   declare
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   malleable
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   broken
                   
                   into
                   many
                   little
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   made
                   whole
                   again
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   before
                   ,
                   without
                   losing
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   their
                   form
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   retain
                   their
                   seminal
                   and
                   attractive
                   virtue
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   fire
                   cannot
                   rob
                   them
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   24
                   Q.
                   Here
                   another
                   doubt
                   ariseth
                   ,
                   viz.
                   If
                   such
                   a
                   Tincture
                   should
                   be
                   found
                   that
                   could
                   tinge
                   all
                   Metals
                   into
                   perfect
                   Gold
                   ,
                   the
                   Question
                   is
                   ,
                   Whether
                   or
                   no
                   Silver
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   excluded
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   fix
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   in
                   it self
                   a
                   perfect
                   essence
                   consisting
                   of
                   a
                   white
                   sulphur
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   also
                   a
                   white
                   body
                   ,
                   but
                   possesseth
                   very
                   little
                   united
                   fiery
                   sulphur
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   alone
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   makes
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   Silver
                   and
                   malleable
                   but
                   is
                   too
                   little
                   in
                   quantity
                   to
                   give
                   it
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   advance
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   colour
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   which
                   notwithstanding
                   it
                   must
                   have
                   ,
                   before
                   that
                   it
                   can
                   become
                   Gold
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   grain
                   of
                   Tincture
                   seems
                   too
                   little
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   yellow
                   colour
                   to
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   quantity
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   The
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                   common
                   Gold
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   consist
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   but
                   Silver
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   perfect
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   wants
                   nothing
                   of
                   being
                   Gold
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   fiery
                   male
                   Tincture
                   .
                   If
                   now
                   it
                   should
                   happen
                   that
                   a
                   certain
                   quantity
                   of
                   Silver
                   should
                   be
                   tinged
                   into
                   Gold
                   with
                   one
                   grain
                   of
                   Tincture
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   grain
                   should
                   be
                   only
                   sufficient
                   to
                   turn
                   it
                   into
                   Gold
                   ,
                   without
                   giving
                   it
                   the
                   true
                   colour
                   ,
                   to
                   supply
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   shewed
                   that
                   the
                   Gold-beaters
                   and
                   Guilders
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   give
                   it
                   a
                   fixed
                   yellow
                   Gold-colour
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   25
                   Q.
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   further
                   queried
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   Antimony
                   and
                   Copper
                   can
                   give
                   to
                   pale
                   Gold
                   its
                   perfect
                   colour
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   can
                   help
                   others
                   ,
                   whereas
                   they
                   cannot
                   help
                   themselves
                   ?
                   As
                   also
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   communicate
                   this
                   colour
                   to
                   Gold
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   Silver
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Metal
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   themselves
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   Gold
                   doth
                   want
                   this
                   colour
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   have
                   it
                   as
                   its
                   due
                   and
                   property
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   hath
                   either
                   had
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   lost
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   hath
                   not
                   yet
                   attained
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   attain
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   the
                   Gold
                   ,
                   to
                   satiate
                   it self
                   ,
                   takes
                   in
                   this
                   Gold-colour
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   its
                   perfection
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   naturally
                   take
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   .
                
                 
                   26
                   Q.
                   There
                   remains
                   yet
                   one
                   considerable
                   Question
                   to
                   be
                   asked
                   ,
                   viz.
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   Gold
                   naturally
                   takes
                   in
                   no
                   more
                   of
                   a
                   Golden
                   colour
                   than
                   it
                   stands
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   for
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   a
                   tincture
                   which
                   must
                   first
                   turn
                   the
                   imperfect
                   Metals
                   into
                   Silver
                   (
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Gold
                   )
                   and
                   afterwards
                   tinge
                   them
                   into
                   Gold
                   ;
                   must
                   consist
                   and
                   proceed
                   from
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   (
                   for
                   no
                   third
                   or
                   strange
                   thing
                   can
                   be
                   here
                   admitted
                   )
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   said
                   Tincture
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   Gold
                   or
                   Silver
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   very
                   first
                   principle
                   and
                   beginning
                   of
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   be
                   partaker
                   of
                   the
                   end
                   and
                   perfection
                   of
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   the
                   sulphur
                   of
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   bodies
                   of
                   one
                   nature
                   (
                   as
                   before
                   mentioned
                   )
                   cannot
                   mechanically
                   enter
                   into
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   both
                   
                   of
                   them
                   equally
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   melted
                   .
                   The
                   Tincture
                   therefore
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   and
                   consist
                   of
                   just
                   such
                   a
                   sulphurous
                   nature
                   ,
                   (
                   viz.
                   which
                   is
                   easily
                   fusible
                   )
                   as
                   the
                   sulphur
                   of
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   is
                   of
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   given
                   them
                   their
                   form
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   before
                   it
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   composition
                   of
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   their
                   being
                   made
                   such
                   .
                   And
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   said
                   Tincture
                   is
                   to
                   tinge
                   the
                   other
                   Metals
                   through
                   and
                   through
                   ,
                   not
                   mechanically
                   ,
                   but
                   vitally
                   and
                   naturally
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   abound
                   with
                   the
                   said
                   perfect
                   metallick
                   yellow
                   and
                   white
                   Tincture
                   .
                   Now
                   Silver
                   and
                   Gold
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   )
                   cannot
                   mechanically
                   take
                   in
                   more
                   than
                   they
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   themselves
                   ;
                   the
                   Question
                   therefore
                   is
                   ,
                   From
                   whence
                   such
                   a
                   Tincture
                   as
                   this
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   ?
                
                 
                   R.
                   Ask
                   Nature
                   of
                   what
                   she
                   makes
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   in
                   the
                   Gold
                   and
                   Siver-Mines
                   ,
                   and
                   she
                   will
                   answer
                   thee
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   red
                   and
                   white
                   Arsenick
                   ;
                   but
                   she
                   will
                   tell
                   thee
                   withal
                   ,
                   that
                   indeed
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   are
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   find
                   any
                   Tincture
                   there
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Gold
                   which
                   is
                   there
                   in
                   its
                   vital
                   place
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   wrought
                   and
                   made
                   ,
                   is
                   killed
                   by
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   Arsenick
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   made
                   alive
                   again
                   and
                   volatized
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   other
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   as
                   Vegetables
                   and
                   Animals
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   give
                   unto
                   them
                   their
                   Being
                   and
                   Life
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   we
                   may
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   Gold
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   for
                   to
                   be
                   digged
                   thence
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   into
                   Coin
                   and
                   Plate
                   :
                   for
                   should
                   we
                   suppose
                   this
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   an
                   incomprehensible
                   
                   great
                   quantity
                   of
                   Gold
                   must
                   have
                   been
                   created
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   of
                   no
                   use
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   vast
                   quantities
                   of
                   Gold
                   which
                   never
                   are
                   ,
                   nor
                   ever
                   can
                   be
                   digg'd
                   up
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   here
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   (
                   as
                   was
                   mentioned
                   )
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   are
                   made
                   volatile
                   and
                   mortified
                   by
                   the
                   Arsenick
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   their
                   entring
                   upon
                   another
                   and
                   a
                   new
                   life
                   ,
                   viz.
                   into
                   a
                   vegetable
                   nature
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   must
                   not
                   before
                   be
                   united
                   with
                   the
                   Arsenick
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   their
                   Original
                   from
                   whence
                   they
                   proceeded
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   can
                   be
                   changed
                   into
                   a
                   vegetable
                   nature
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Arsenick
                   which
                   effects
                   this
                   new
                   Birth
                   in
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   :
                   And
                   whether
                   this
                   Essence
                   ,
                   whilst
                   it
                   is
                   yet
                   of
                   a
                   mineral
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   come
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   changed
                   into
                   a
                   vegetable
                   nature
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   a
                   Tincture
                   ,
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   imperfect
                   Metals
                   might
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   perfection
                   ?
                   Since
                   it
                   is
                   probable
                   that
                   the
                   Gold
                   or
                   Silver
                   which
                   (
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   Arsenick
                   )
                   are
                   now
                   made
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   volatile
                   ,
                   and
                   fusible
                   ,
                   may
                   have
                   ingress
                   into
                   imperfect
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   pierce
                   through
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   thus
                   united
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   change
                   them
                   into
                   their
                   perfect
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   more
                   glorious
                   ?
                   But
                   these
                   are
                   onely
                   curious
                   thoughts
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   this
                   should
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   yet
                   how
                   could
                   we
                   be
                   assured
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   hid
                   from
                   our
                   eyes
                   and
                   senses
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   here
                   for
                   a
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   lend
                   an
                   helping
                   hand
                   to
                   deliver
                   men
                   from
                   many
                   Diseases
                   ,
                   Poverty
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   Toil
                   and
                   Labour
                   ,
                   we
                   recommend
                   
                   to
                   their
                   serious
                   consideration
                   what
                   follows
                   viz.
                   That
                   seeing
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   declared
                   )
                   to
                   Tincture
                   of
                   Gold
                   or
                   Silver
                   (
                   of
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   here
                   treated
                   at
                   large
                   )
                   was
                   ever
                   found
                   in
                   any
                   Gold
                   or
                   Silver-Mine
                   in
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   very
                   aparent
                   ;
                   what
                   ground
                   then
                   is
                   there
                   of
                   that
                   old
                   and
                   great
                   ●ry
                   spread
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   concerning
                   such●
                   Tincture
                   ,
                   whereby
                   so
                   many
                   thousand
                   of
                   high
                   and
                   low
                   degree
                   have
                   been
                   deceived
                   ,
                   led
                   aside
                   ,
                   bewitched
                   ,
                   and
                   precipitated
                   into
                   utter
                   〈◊〉
                   ?
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               AN
               APPENDIX
               .
            
             
               WE
               will
               here
               briefly
               set
               down
               what
               is
               most
               considerable
               about
               the
               Tincture
               of
               Vegetables
               ,
               viz.
               what
               Dyers
               do
               ordinarily
               make
               use
               of
               for
               to
               extract
               their
               colours
               ,
               and
               to
               prepare
               the
               things
               they
               do
               intend
               to
               dye
               or
               colour
               .
            
             
               Now
               therefore
               all
               sour
               liquors
               ,
               out
               of
               Fruits
               and
               Vegetables
               ,
               as
               Tartar
               ,
               Vinegars
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               Salts
               ,
               as
               Alloms
               ,
               Vitriols
               ,
               Salt
               Armoniack
               ,
               Salt-petre
               ,
               Sea
               Salt
               ,
               or
               Sal
               Gemme
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               Urines
               also
               are
               useful
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               Onely
               Alkalies
               are
               not
               ordinarily
               to
               be
               used
               with
               the
               Materials
               forementioned
               ;
               for
               that
               when
               they
               are
               mixed
               with
               Acid.
               Salts
               ,
               they
               cause
               a
               praecipitation
               ,
               and
               consequently
               a
               change
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               to
               be
               used
               alone
               and
               by
               themselves
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               Colours
               or
               Dyes
               which
               we
               make
               use
               of
               in
               Europe
               ,
               are
               onely
               Mechanical
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               natural
               union
               with
               the
               things
               themselves
               which
               they
               colour
               or
               tinge
               ,
               but
               are
               onely
               borrowed
               and
               strange
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               be
               separated
               from
               them
               again
               ,
               as
               at
               first
               they
               were
               introduced
               into
               them
               .
            
             
             
               But
               if
               Dyers
               and
               Distillers
               would
               look
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               consider
               what
               some
               other
               handycrafts
               men
               make
               use
               off
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               bringing
               about
               of
               a
               natural
               union
               of
               things
               ,
               they
               might
               then
               be
               able
               to
               find
               out
               the
               true
               way
               of
               Dying
               .
               In
               order
               to
               which
               ,
               they
               need
               only
               to
               mind
               and
               consider
               the
               practise
               of
               some
               Mechanicks
               ,
               whom
               I
               here
               shall
               mention
               .
               As
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Tanners
               ,
               who
               do
               bring
               forth
               life
               in
               two
               several
               things
               ,
               which
               commonly
               amongst
               men
               are
               looked
               upon
               as
               dead
               ,
               and
               unite
               them
               so
               together
               ,
               as
               that
               afterwards
               they
               cannot
               by
               any
               art
               whatsoever
               be
               separated
               again
               .
               As
               for
               instance
               ,
               they
               take
               the
               Hides
               of
               Oxen
               ,
               or
               other
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               when
               by
               means
               of
               Quicklime
               they
               have
               rid
               them
               of
               all
               the
               hair
               ,
               and
               afterward
               throughly
               washed
               out
               the
               Lime
               ,
               they
               dry
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               lay
               them
               to
               steep
               in
               water
               impregnated
               with
               the
               strength
               and
               vertue
               of
               Oak-bark
               ,
               wherein
               they
               let
               them
               lie
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               and
               then
               take
               them
               out
               again
               and
               dry
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               repeat
               this
               moistning
               and
               drying
               them
               again
               three
               ,
               four
               ,
               or
               more
               times
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               thickness
               of
               the
               Hides
               ,
               and
               then
               after
               this
               they
               take
               out
               the
               Hides
               ,
               and
               lay
               them
               wet
               upon
               one
               another
               ,
               strewing
               some
               powder
               of
               the
               said
               Oaken
               Bark
               between
               them
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               lie
               so
               till
               they
               grow
               naturally
               warm
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               the
               life
               and
               virtue
               of
               the
               Oaken
               bark
               ,
               becomes
               so
               intimately
               united
               with
               the
               life
               of
               the
               Hides
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               separate
               them
               again
               ;
               so
               as
               a
               third
               Creature
               is
               produced
               out
               of
               two
               Natures
               united
               
               together
               ,
               as
               is
               a
               Mule.
               For
               the
               Leather
               which
               before
               would
               quickly
               rot
               and
               putrifie
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               hath
               by
               this
               means
               obtained
               on
               Oaken
               nature
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               abide
               in
               the
               water
               without
               damage
               ;
               as
               experience
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               how
               that
               such
               a
               piece
               of
               Leather
               hath
               continued
               for
               several
               years
               in
               a
               Pump
               ,
               without
               rotting
               or
               putrifying
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               observe
               the
               same
               likewise
               from
               those
               that
               make
               wash-leather
               ,
               who
               also
               do
               unite
               two
               natures
               ,
               viz.
               an
               earthly
               and
               watry
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               separated
               again
               ,
               viz.
               they
               take
               several
               skins
               of
               beasts
               ,
               and
               fetch
               off
               the
               Wool
               or
               Hair
               with
               Lime
               ,
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               then
               wash
               them
               well
               and
               dry
               them
               ,
               afterwards
               they
               moisten
               them
               throughly
               with
               Train-oile
               ,
               and
               beat
               it
               well
               into
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               Fuller
               doth
               when
               he
               fulls
               Cloath
               :
               this
               done
               ,
               they
               dry
               them
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               Stove
               ,
               till
               they
               find
               that
               when
               the
               Skins
               are
               stretched
               out
               ,
               there
               appear
               some
               white
               streaks
               in
               them
               :
               then
               they
               moisten
               and
               work
               or
               full
               them
               again
               with
               Train-oile
               ,
               and
               dry
               them
               ,
               as
               before
               ,
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               or
               beated
               room
               ,
               which
               they
               repeat
               so
               long
               ,
               until
               the
               said
               skins
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               their
               thickness
               ,
               have
               taken
               in
               and
               do
               retain
               enough
               of
               the
               said
               Train-oile
               .
               Then
               these
               skins
               (
               being
               almost
               dryed
               )
               are
               laid
               in
               heaps
               one
               upon
               another
               in
               a
               stove
               or
               hot-house
               ,
               until
               they
               begin
               to
               grow
               naturally
               warm
               of
               themselves
               ,
               which
               they
               try
               by
               thrusting
               their
               arm
               into
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               when
               they
               perceive
               they
               are
               warm
               enough
               ,
               they
               must
               one
               by
               one
               be
               turned
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               which
               
               was
               under
               most
               must
               now
               lie
               uppermost
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               all
               of
               them
               may
               equally
               partake
               of
               the
               said
               warmth
               :
               for
               if
               they
               should
               grow
               too
               hot
               ,
               and
               lie
               too
               long
               upon
               one
               another
               ,
               the
               heat
               would
               become
               too
               great
               ,
               and
               burn
               the
               skins
               .
               Those
               parts
               of
               the
               skins
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               warmth
               hath
               not
               been
               communicated
               ,
               will
               have
               no
               true
               union
               with
               the
               Train-oile
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               may
               be
               washed
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Leather
               continues
               the
               same
               as
               it
               was
               before
               .
               But
               what
               is
               well
               united
               with
               the
               said
               Train-oile
               ,
               never
               can
               be
               washed
               off
               again
               ,
               neither
               can
               the
               Oile
               be
               separated
               from
               it
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               it
               is
               now
               become
               of
               an
               Amphibious
               nature
               ,
               as
               partaking
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               Fish
               and
               beast
               at
               once
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               some
               places
               they
               make
               vinegar
               in
               the
               manner
               as
               follows
               ;
               they
               take
               the
               dry
               stalks
               of
               Raisins
               ,
               and
               fill
               a
               Barrel
               or
               other
               great
               vessel
               with
               the
               same
               :
               and
               when
               any
               one
               hath
               got
               a
               large
               vessel
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               the
               largest
               Rhenish-wine
               Fat
               's
               full
               of
               these
               ,
               he
               hath
               enough
               for
               his
               whole
               life
               time
               ,
               for
               to
               bring
               wine
               to
               a
               natural
               heat
               withal
               ,
               and
               so
               turn
               it
               to
               vinegar
               .
               For
               when
               the
               wine
               is
               poured
               upon
               these
               stalks
               (
               called
               Rap
               )
               and
               hath
               stood
               a
               while
               on
               them
               ,
               the
               wine
               gets
               through
               the
               pores
               ,
               veins
               ,
               or
               hollow
               pipe
               vessels
               of
               these
               stalks
               ,
               as
               having
               formerly
               passed
               through
               the
               same
               or
               like
               ,
               and
               by
               means
               of
               this
               motion
               and
               passage
               it
               grows
               warm
               ,
               and
               then
               is
               drawn
               off
               ,
               and
               other
               wine
               drawn
               upon
               them
               instead
               of
               the
               former
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               means
               of
               drawing
               off
               and
               pouring
               on
               again
               ,
               they
               do
               make
               vinegar
               in
               Holland
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               if
               Dyers
               would
               well
               mind
               and
               consider
               the
               practice
               and
               performance
               of
               these
               three
               sorts
               of
               Handicrafts
               men
               ,
               they
               would
               soon
               find
               the
               great
               difference
               there
               is
               between
               the
               natural
               union
               which
               those
               Artists
               introduce
               into
               their
               Materials
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Mechanical
               conjunction
               of
               colours
               with
               the
               subjects
               of
               their
               Trade
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               The
               Second
               PART
               Concerning
               the
               MICROCOSME
               :
               OR
               ,
               MAN
               As
               being
               the
               Little
               World.
               
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Original
                 and
                 Essence
                 of
                 MAN
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Vnion
                 with
                 the
                 Great
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 Q.
                 SEeing
                 that
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 all
                 Beings
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 ever
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 had
                 and
                 contained
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 and
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 little
                 world
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 Prov.
                 8.
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 and
                 the
                 following
                 verses
                 ;
                 also
                 Wisd.
                 8.
                 4.
                 
                 Must
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 lesser
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 Creator
                 (
                 as
                 their
                 Original
                 and
                 Beginning
                 )
                 within
                 themselves
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 neither
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Creature
                 are
                 separate
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ?
                 which
                 St.
                 Paul
                 confirms
                 ,
                 Acts
                 17.
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   not
                   far
                   from
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   him
                   we
                   live
                   ,
                   move
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   our
                   Beings
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 Q.
                 Since
                 then
                 the
                 Creator
                 in
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 greater
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 lesser
                 world
                 ,
                 Man
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Seed
                 and
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 world
                 )
                 filling
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 working
                 in
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 may
                 advance
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 their
                 due
                 perfection
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 
                   Col.
                   1.
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                   Hebr.
                   1.
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   Wisd.
                   8.
                   5.
                   
                   Syr.
                
                 24.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 seeing
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 perfection
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 end
                 hath
                 reached
                 its
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beginning
                 united
                 it self
                 with
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 New
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 production
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Question
                 then
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 both
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 lesser
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 arrive
                 at
                 their
                 perfection
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 workings
                 aim
                 at
                 this
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 seeing
                 their
                 beginning
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   John
                   1.
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   Col.
                   1.
                   17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   Rev.
                
                 22.
                 13.
                 they
                 through
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 co-operates
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 (
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 glorification
                 
                 and
                 becoming
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 must
                 be
                 united
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 the
                 first-born
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 joyned
                 again
                 and
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 1.
                 10.
                 and
                 further
                 propagate
                 themselves
                 and
                 be
                 meliorated
                 still
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 ceasing
                 be
                 advanced
                 from
                 one
                 degree
                 of
                 glory
                 to
                 another
                 ?
                 Because
                 else
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 either
                 continually
                 must
                 create
                 things
                 a
                 new
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 unchangeableness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 himself
                 confirms
                 to
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Exod.
                
                 3.
                 14.
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   AM
                   THAT
                   I
                   AM
                
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 102
                 
                   Psal.
                   v.
                
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 and
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 contradictory
                 to
                 the
                 clear
                 and
                 express
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 :
                 That
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   new
                   thing
                   under
                   the
                   Sun
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   hereafter
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   of
                   which
                   we
                   can
                   say
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   new
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   heretofore
                   in
                   former
                   times
                   that
                   were
                   before
                   us
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                
                 1.
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 and
                 3
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Or
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 ever
                 this
                 continual
                 Renovation
                 ,
                 Melioration
                 ,
                 and
                 Glorification
                 of
                 the
                 Creatures
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Creatures
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 viz
                 by
                 ceasing
                 from
                 rising
                 higher
                 and
                 higher
                 ,
                 would
                 either
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 stand
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 go
                 backwards
                 towards
                 nothing
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 always
                 works
                 in
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 not
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 working
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 perfection
                 and
                 advancement
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 their
                 annihilation
                 or
                 destruction
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 also
                 follow
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 God
                 would
                 thus
                 finally
                 cease
                 from
                 Creating
                 (
                 seeing
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 hinted
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 is
                 created
                 )
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 also
                 oppose
                 the
                 infiniteness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 from
                 Eternity
                 to
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 Syr.
                 43.
                 21.
                 
                 And
                 who
                 is
                 also
                 immutable
                 and
                 present
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Likewise
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 witnesseth
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 God
                 doth
                 ,
                 continues
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Also
                 that
                 wisdom
                 continues
                 the
                 same
                 she
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 renews
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 ,
                 lives
                 and
                 continues
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 
                   Eccles.
                   13.
                   14
                   
                   Wisd.
                
                 7.
                 27.
                 
                 Syr.
                 43.
                 24.
                 
                 Now
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 hath
                 life
                 ,
                 must
                 likewise
                 have
                 a
                 continual
                 out-going
                 ,
                 or
                 out-working
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Q.
                 Seeing
                 then
                 that
                 Man
                 the
                 Little
                 World
                 being
                 created
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 come
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 ,
                 wherein
                 continually
                 without
                 ceasing
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 meliorated
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 from
                 one
                 degree
                 of
                 glory
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 becometh
                 still
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 God-like
                 .
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 speak
                 so
                 )
                 or
                 be
                 incessantly
                 advanced
                 :
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 continual
                 Revolution
                 and
                 Glorification
                 ,
                 he
                 still
                 comes
                 nearer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 can
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 approaches
                 ,
                 (
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 God
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 Beginning
                 nor
                 End
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 melioration
                 and
                 glorification
                 must
                 continue
                 without
                 end
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 Compendium
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Creatures
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hath
                 had
                 no
                 (
                 absolute
                 though
                 a
                 respective
                 )
                 beginning
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 otherwise
                 they
                 must
                 also
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 .
                 It
                 follows
                 also
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 before
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 they
                 sprang
                 and
                 came
                 of
                 nothing
                 ?
                 Now
                 seeing
                 that
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 a
                 nothing
                 must
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Being
                 of
                 all
                 Beings
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 !
              
               
                 They
                 indeed
                 who
                 imagine
                 to
                 themselves
                 a
                 Creaturely
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 gross
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 outward
                 senses
                 ,
                 shut
                 up
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 determinate
                 place
                 or
                 circumference
                 ,
                 consistently
                 with
                 this
                 their
                 imagination
                 ,
                 must
                 suppose
                 that
                 a
                 Nothing
                 (
                 which
                 neither
                 is
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 conceived
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 comprehended
                 by
                 themselves
                 or
                 others
                 )
                 before
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 did
                 exist
                 together
                 with
                 God.
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 beyond
                 the
                 bound
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 set
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 call
                 a
                 Nothing
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 they
                 must
                 assert
                 that
                 God
                 made
                 a
                 Nothing
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 afterwards
                 created
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Nothing
                 cannot
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 made
                 or
                 is
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 something
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 assertion
                 God
                 must
                 have
                 made
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 Nothing
                 (
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 Nothing
                 then
                 but
                 God
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 absurd
                 .
                 Since
                 then
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 cannot
                 stand
                 ,
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 without
                 beginning
                 or
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 have
                 an
                 Eternal
                 Nature
                 and
                 Being
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 end
                 or
                 ceasing
                 ,
                 must
                 further
                 and
                 further
                 work
                 out
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 its
                 rising
                 to
                 a
                 still
                 higher
                 and
                 higher
                 degree
                 of
                 perfection
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 never
                 can
                 become
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 though
                 continually
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 like
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Q.
                 Seeing
                 then
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Creatures
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 melioration
                 and
                 glorification
                 ,
                 stand
                 in
                 an
                 endless
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 must
                 be
                 known
                 and
                 comprehended
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 thing
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 its
                 end
                 and
                 operation
                 ,
                 or
                 out-working
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Tree
                 by
                 its
                 fruits
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 lesser
                 world
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 comprizal
                 of
                 all
                 Creatures
                 and
                 Works
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 an
                 Out-birth
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 world
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 other
                 Creatures
                 are
                 comprized
                 :
                 the
                 question
                 then
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 by
                 which
                 man
                 may
                 attain
                 to
                 a
                 right
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 world
                 ,
                 with
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 himself
                 ;
                 especially
                 since
                 in
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 abridgement
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 )
                 the
                 Begining
                 hath
                 manifested
                 itself
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 End
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 Beginning
                 wrought
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 displayed
                 into
                 act
                 and
                 manifested
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 End
                 is
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 (
                 consequently
                 to
                 this
                 )
                 both
                 the
                 worlds
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 great
                 affinity
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 likeness
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 unity
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 wrought
                 out
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 arrive
                 at
                 their
                 highest
                 perfection
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 Q
                 Now
                 even
                 as
                 both
                 these
                 world
                 's
                 the
                 greater
                 and
                 lesser
                 ,
                 must
                 always
                 stand
                 in
                 harmony
                 and
                 agreement
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 world
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Part
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 )
                 the
                 
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 Creatures
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 world
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 do
                 every
                 moment
                 continually
                 flow
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 take
                 in
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 still
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Revolution
                 is
                 performed
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 perfection
                 .
              
               
                 Must
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 same
                 consequently
                 happen
                 with
                 Man
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Out-birth
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 world
                 ?
                 Must
                 not
                 he
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 flow
                 forth
                 and
                 take
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 whole
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 parts
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 an
                 entire
                 Spiritual
                 Ideal
                 Man
                 ,
                 may
                 proportionably
                 without
                 ceasing
                 slow
                 forth
                 from
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 fountain
                 gusheth
                 forth
                 water
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 no
                 part
                 can
                 be
                 assign'd
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 water
                 )
                 and
                 return
                 to
                 him
                 again
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 daily
                 see
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Ideal
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 flows
                 forth
                 from
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 again
                 taken
                 in
                 by
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 receives
                 him
                 through
                 the
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 stays
                 with
                 the
                 receiver
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 operation
                 or
                 out-working
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Heart
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 its
                 union
                 with
                 the
                 Soulish
                 body
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 receives
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 these
                 out-going
                 Spiritual
                 Ideal
                 Beings
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 meer
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 Spiritual
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 bodily
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 consists
                 of
                 the
                 Soulish
                 Body
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 Spirits
                 have
                 their
                 original
                 out
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Central
                 Spirit
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 viz.
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 sent
                 abroad
                 as
                 his
                 Messengers
                 ?
                 Must
                 not
                 therefore
                 these
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 perform
                 that
                 which
                 
                 they
                 were
                 duely
                 sent
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 thither
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 contral
                 Spirit
                 or
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 designs
                 and
                 aims
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 return
                 by
                 revolution
                 to
                 man
                 again
                 ?
                 And
                 must
                 not
                 therefore
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 man
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 life-time
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 ?
                 especially
                 seeing
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 mentioned
                 before
                 )
                 that
                 new
                 Spiritual
                 Bodies
                 go
                 forth
                 continually
                 from
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 his
                 full
                 measure
                 ,
                 until
                 that
                 member
                 which
                 he
                 supplies
                 in
                 Adam
                 or
                 Christ
                 ,
                 do
                 attain
                 to
                 that
                 perfection
                 which
                 sutes
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Head
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 a
                 perfect
                 member
                 may
                 be
                 joyned
                 to
                 a
                 perfect
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 perfect
                 Body
                 united
                 to
                 a
                 perfect
                 Head
                 ?
              
               
                 Must
                 not
                 also
                 finally
                 those
                 Spirits
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 well
                 ordered
                 Army
                 under
                 their
                 Captain
                 General
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Adonai
                   Zebaoth
                
                 )
                 and
                 every
                 least
                 Atome
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 wrought
                 out
                 their
                 revolution
                 ,
                 return
                 to
                 man
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 unite
                 themselves
                 with
                 his
                 Central
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 these
                 Spirits
                 being
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 Central
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 ?
              
               
                 6
                 Q.
                 When
                 now
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 lived
                 long
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 how
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 Spiritual
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 flown
                 forth
                 from
                 him
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 elsewhere
                 hinted
                 )
                 every
                 three
                 Months
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 is
                 totally
                 renewed
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 parts
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 parts
                 or
                 spiritual
                 Bodies
                 which
                 flow
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 months
                 ,
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Regiment
                 of
                 that
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 three
                 months
                 hath
                 been
                 renewed
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 farthermore
                 (
                 as
                 follows
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 man
                 such
                 a
                 total
                 Ideal
                 man
                 goes
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 these
                 altogether
                 make
                 up
                 but
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 some
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Children
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 Youths
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 Manhood
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 again
                 either
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 :
                 the
                 question
                 therefore
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 always
                 continue
                 in
                 these
                 states
                 of
                 imperfection
                 ?
                 or
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 way
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 advanced
                 to
                 their
                 perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 become
                 right
                 perfect
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 may
                 become
                 a
                 perfect
                 member
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 perfect
                 body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 Christ
                 himself
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 perfected
                 by
                 suffering
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 10.
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 perfect
                 these
                 Spiritual
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 suffering
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ;
                 since
                 no
                 renovation
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 about
                 without
                 dying
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 dying
                 is
                 suffering
                 ?
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 whether
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 so
                 oft
                 perform
                 their
                 Revolutions
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 until
                 they
                 attain
                 to
                 their
                 due
                 perfection
                 ?
              
               
                 7
                 Q.
                 Forasmuch
                 then
                 as
                 every
                 man
                 (
                 in
                 manner
                 as
                 is
                 shewed
                 before
                 )
                 doth
                 send
                 forth
                 this
                 Spiritual
                 Ideal
                 Image
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 bodily
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 from
                 himself
                 into
                 another
                 man
                 or
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 lays
                 hold
                 of
                 with
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 receives
                 a
                 like
                 Image
                 flowing
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 person
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 he
                 hath
                 laid
                 hold
                 off
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 
                 of
                 uncessant
                 giving
                 forth
                 and
                 receiving
                 in
                 again
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 continually
                 gives
                 forth
                 his
                 own
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 takes
                 in
                 and
                 receives
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 every
                 object
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 out
                 flowing
                 Idea
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 receiving
                 party
                 with
                 great
                 lust
                 and
                 desire
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 drawn
                 in
                 by
                 a
                 Magnet
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 becomes
                 enamoured
                 of
                 the
                 Beauty
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Image
                 ,
                 which
                 takes
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 deeper
                 root
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 more
                 powerful
                 and
                 operative
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 loves
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 Central
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 image
                 himself
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 how
                 can
                 then
                 this
                 fore-mentioned
                 giving
                 out
                 and
                 receiving
                 (
                 when
                 it
                 happens
                 in
                 due
                 likeness
                 and
                 equality
                 )
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 but
                 love
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 as
                 the
                 Reception
                 is
                 ?
                 Now
                 as
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 man
                 through
                 which
                 this
                 Image
                 or
                 Spiritual
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 going
                 Spiritual
                 feed
                 is
                 conveyed
                 into
                 man
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 Man
                 ,
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 received
                 Image
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 Man
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 duely
                 wrought
                 out
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 fore-going
                 reception
                 or
                 conception
                 ?
                 Of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 example
                 in
                 
                   Thaman
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 38.
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Female
                 property
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 her
                 two
                 Husbands
                 Er
                 and
                 Onan
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 Brethren
                 )
                 Judah
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 her
                 Husbands
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 raise
                 up
                 and
                 excite
                 in
                 her
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 his
                 departed
                 Sons
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 bring
                 forth
                 the
                 seed
                 which
                 remained
                 in
                 her
                 of
                 her
                 two
                 Husbands
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 wrought
                 out
                 .
                 Which
                 likewise
                 may
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 God
                 expresly
                 
                 commanded
                 that
                 a
                 Brother
                 should
                 raise
                 up
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 his
                 departed
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 25.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 8
                 Q.
                 Seeing
                 also
                 that
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Seed
                 ,
                 without
                 ceasing
                 ,
                 goes
                 out
                 and
                 in
                 from
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 out
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 much
                 more
                 clearly
                 and
                 expresly
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 28.
                 where
                 he
                 faith
                 .
                 
                   Whosoever
                   looks
                   upon
                   a
                   woman
                   to
                   lust
                   after
                   her
                   ,
                   bath
                   committed
                   adultery
                   wit
                   hs
                   hers
                   already
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   :
                
                 the
                 Query
                 is
                 then
                 ,
                 Whether
                 or
                 no
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Doctrine
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 whereby
                 all
                 difficulties
                 may
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 without
                 ground
                 are
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 objecting
                 Jews
                 ,
                 viz.
                 how
                 we
                 can
                 make
                 out
                 that
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 was
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 true
                 and
                 natural
                 Son
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 true
                 Messiah
                 promised
                 by
                 God
                 ?
                 For
                 that
                 the
                 Messiah
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 is
                 questioned
                 neither
                 by
                 Jews
                 nor
                 Christians
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 Luke
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 36.
                 that
                 Mary
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 Christ
                 was
                 born
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 Messiah
                 might
                 at
                 once
                 be
                 both
                 King
                 and
                 Priest
                 ,
                 viz.
                 a
                 King
                 by
                 his
                 Father's
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Priest
                 by
                 his
                 Mother's
                 side
                 )
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 and
                 unanswerable
                 solution
                 of
                 this
                 difficulty
                 cannot
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 injury
                 to
                 the
                 pure
                 and
                 perfect
                 virginity
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 Son
                 of
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 ever
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 Son
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 true
                 Messiah
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 else
                 be
                 able
                 with
                 wisdom
                 and
                 exactness
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 fourteen
                 Generations
                 mentioned
                 Mat.
                 1.
                 seeing
                 that
                 otherwise
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 onely
                 thirteen
                 Generations
                 from
                 the
                 Captivity
                 of
                 Babylon
                 to
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 other
                 way
                 can
                 we
                 make
                 out
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 called
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Joseph
                 ;
                 for
                 Joseph
                 and
                 Mary
                 being
                 promised
                 and
                 betrothed
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 became
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 united
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 Image
                 and
                 
                 David's
                 spiritual
                 Seed
                 of
                 promise
                 entred
                 into
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 hers
                 again
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 united
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 united
                 ,
                 were
                 wrought
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 Position
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 clearly
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 really
                 a
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Joseph
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 or
                 spiritual
                 multiplication
                 ,
                 increase
                 ,
                 or
                 propagation
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 in
                 Joseph
                 the
                 total
                 fulness
                 of
                 the
                 promised
                 Seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 and
                 David
                 were
                 concentred
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Bodily
                 Conception
                 and
                 Birth
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 Q.
                 SEeing
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 can
                 know
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 certainly
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Images
                 which
                 enter
                 into
                 him
                 through
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 do
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 bigness
                 and
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 original
                 whose
                 Image
                 is
                 received
                 ;
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 apprehend
                 
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 central
                 Spirit
                 of
                 man
                 (
                 being
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 with
                 which
                 these
                 Images
                 are
                 united
                 ,
                 doth
                 want
                 no
                 room
                 or
                 matter
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 work
                 them
                 out
                 in
                 time
                 ?
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 no
                 Image
                 enters
                 into
                 this
                 central
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 wrought
                 out
                 and
                 perfected
                 ;
                 must
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 of
                 these
                 good
                 Images
                 are
                 wrought
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 central
                 Spirit
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 perfect
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 ?
              
               
                 2
                 Q.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 central
                 Spirit
                 of
                 man
                 which
                 dwells
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Center
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 extremities
                 of
                 his
                 out-flowing
                 and
                 receiving
                 faculty
                 (
                 both
                 which
                 tend
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Union
                 )
                 viz.
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 extremity
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 demonstrable
                 by
                 Anatomy
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 said
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 shall
                 both
                 receive
                 and
                 work
                 out
                 to
                 perfection
                 these
                 spiritual
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 one
                 thing
                 alone
                 can
                 perform
                 no
                 operation
                 ,
                 because
                 wheresoever
                 shall
                 be
                 any
                 working
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 one
                 that
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 receives
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 thing
                 working
                 must
                 contain
                 both
                 natures
                 ;
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 central
                 Spirit
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 both
                 male
                 and
                 female
                 in
                 union
                 together
                 ,
                 hath
                 room
                 enough
                 in
                 his
                 inward
                 spiritual
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 range
                 in
                 himself
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 received
                 Images
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 is
                 alike
                 and
                 proper
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 their
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 food
                 ,
                 suiting
                 with
                 their
                 several
                 Natures
                 and
                 Beings
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 spiritual
                 Image
                 may
                 maintain
                 its
                 
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 attain
                 to
                 its
                 Perfection
                 ?
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 this
                 food
                 it
                 becomes
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 central
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 its
                 further
                 perfection
                 ,
                 becomes
                 the
                 properiety
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 return
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 May
                 not
                 we
                 therefore
                 conclude
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 central
                 Spirit
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 male
                 and
                 female
                 propriety
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 work
                 out
                 in
                 himself
                 perfectly
                 all
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 created
                 things
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 distinction
                 of
                 male
                 and
                 female
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 both
                 (
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 respects
                 the
                 central
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Images
                 )
                 are
                 alike
                 and
                 perfect
                 ?
              
               
                 3
                 Q.
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Conception
                 happens
                 and
                 is
                 compleated
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 as
                 hid
                 in
                 two
                 distinct
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritually
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 central
                 Spirit
                 which
                 wells
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 its
                 out-working
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 in
                 this
                 outward
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 known
                 onely
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 manifest
                 it self
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 :
                 must
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 forementioned
                 spiritual
                 Conception
                 and
                 Birth
                 also
                 become
                 bodily
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 likewise
                 a
                 corporal
                 and
                 fleshly
                 Conception
                 and
                 Birth
                 may
                 follow
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 foregoing
                 spiritual
                 Conception
                 may
                 appear
                 and
                 be
                 manifested
                 ?
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 spiritual
                 shews
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 dwells
                 in
                 the
                 corporeal
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 they
                 both
                 therefore
                 needs
                 be
                 of
                 near
                 kin
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ?
              
               
                 4
                 Q.
                 Seeing
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Conception
                 and
                 Birth
                 must
                 become
                 bodily
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 bodily
                 
                 fleshly
                 Conception
                 and
                 Birth
                 can
                 naturally
                 be
                 compleated
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 male
                 and
                 female
                 :
                 must
                 not
                 therefore
                 a
                 union
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 Wife
                 precede
                 ,
                 because
                 without
                 a
                 foregoing
                 Conception
                 and
                 Union
                 ,
                 no
                 Birth
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 forth
                 ?
                 Now
                 how
                 can
                 such
                 a
                 Conception
                 and
                 Union
                 of
                 both
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 otherwise
                 than
                 thus
                 :
                 that
                 Man
                 and
                 Wife
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 contracted
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 pleased
                 with
                 ,
                 taken
                 delight
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 loved
                 one
                 another
                 ?
                 And
                 must
                 not
                 this
                 Love
                 ordinarily
                 stand
                 in
                 a
                 constant
                 growth
                 ,
                 because
                 every
                 right
                 Union
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 stedfast
                 Love
                 ?
                 And
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Love
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 bears
                 to
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 continually
                 standing
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 her
                 face
                 turned
                 towards
                 his
                 ,
                 even
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ?
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 Love
                 which
                 the
                 Wife
                 bears
                 to
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 cause
                 her
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 her
                 Husband
                 within
                 her
                 standing
                 before
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 unites
                 to
                 her self
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Image
                 having
                 its
                 face
                 likewise
                 turned
                 towards
                 her
                 ,
                 even
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 no
                 Union
                 can
                 be
                 of
                 two
                 things
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 parts
                 are
                 strange
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 interceding
                 relation
                 or
                 affinity
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 hinted
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Stars
                 )
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 the
                 woman
                 in
                 a
                 hidden
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 asleep
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 a
                 woman
                 the
                 man
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 truly
                 in
                 a
                 spiritual
                 manner
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 bringing
                 forth
                 a
                 
                 common
                 (
                 first
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 a
                 bodily
                 comprehensible
                 )
                 Birth
                 ?
                 And
                 doth
                 not
                 all
                 this
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 strangeness
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 )
                 very
                 well
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 both
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 one
                 voice
                 witness
                 this
                 ?
                 And
                 likewise
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 its
                 high
                 authority
                 confirms
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 27.
                 where
                 speaking
                 concerning
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 Moses
                 expresly
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   created
                   man
                   ,
                   male
                   and
                   female
                   .
                
                 As
                 also
                 Mat.
                 19.
                 4.
                 where
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 doth
                 further
                 confirm
                 the
                 same
                 ?
              
               
                 5
                 Q.
                 When
                 now
                 Man
                 and
                 Wife
                 have
                 taken
                 in
                 and
                 received
                 each
                 others
                 Image
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 satisfied
                 with
                 this
                 alone
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 into
                 themselves
                 each
                 others
                 Image
                 spiritually
                 ,
                 and
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 or
                 rather
                 have
                 they
                 not
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 an
                 uncessant
                 longing
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 Image
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 party
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 received
                 it
                 ?
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 one
                 Image
                 being
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 by
                 this
                 Union
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 corporeal
                 ,
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 comprehensible
                 Being
                 ?
                 When
                 therefore
                 such
                 a
                 longing
                 desire
                 possesseth
                 the
                 whole
                 Humanity
                 both
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 Wife
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 every
                 part
                 and
                 member
                 of
                 both
                 (
                 none
                 excepted
                 )
                 press
                 to
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 both
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bodily
                 manifestation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 bodily
                 likeness
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 possible
                 for
                 either
                 Man
                 or
                 Wife
                 any
                 longer
                 to
                 keep
                 in
                 themselves
                 the
                 received
                 Image
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 now
                 be
                 wrought
                 out
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 perfection
                 ?
              
               
               
                 6
                 Q.
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 female
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Wife
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 man
                 hath
                 taken
                 in
                 and
                 conceived
                 in
                 his
                 spiritual
                 Wife
                 ,
                 cannot
                 stay
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 its
                 passage
                 through
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 taken
                 in
                 something
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 moreover
                 by
                 the
                 nourishment
                 it
                 hath
                 drawn
                 to
                 it self
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 become
                 yet
                 more
                 of
                 a
                 male
                 property
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 presseth
                 on
                 towards
                 its
                 corporeal
                 perfection
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 able
                 in
                 himself
                 alone
                 to
                 advance
                 this
                 Image
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 perfection
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ?
                 Or
                 rather
                 must
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 its
                 becoming
                 bodily
                 ,
                 go
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 there
                 be
                 wrought
                 out
                 and
                 perfected
                 ?
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Wife
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 not
                 being
                 operative
                 in
                 formation
                 ,
                 but
                 receptive
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 less
                 able
                 to
                 work
                 out
                 the
                 received
                 Image
                 of
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 operative
                 )
                 to
                 work
                 out
                 the
                 Image
                 received
                 from
                 his
                 Wife
                 .
                 And
                 must
                 not
                 consequently
                 the
                 Image
                 which
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 Wife
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 )
                 descend
                 towards
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Birth
                 for
                 to
                 attain
                 its
                 out-working
                 ?
              
               
                 7
                 Q.
                 Seeing
                 then
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 accomplishing
                 of
                 the
                 bodily
                 Out-working
                 and
                 Birth
                 of
                 the
                 mutually-received
                 Images
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 Wife
                 ,
                 a
                 bodily
                 fleshly
                 union
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 Wife
                 must
                 go
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 both
                 be
                 joyned
                 matrimonially
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 multiplying
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 together
                 in
                 Wedlock
                 for
                 the
                 propagating
                 of
                 their
                 like
                 ;
                 must
                 not
                 the
                 man
                 therefore
                 bring
                 back
                 again
                 to
                 his
                 Wife
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Work-house
                 where
                 the
                 Birth
                 
                 must
                 be
                 wrought
                 out
                 )
                 the
                 Image
                 which
                 heretofore
                 he
                 received
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 un●ted
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 it
                 a
                 male
                 property
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 her
                 Image
                 which
                 the
                 m●
                 brings
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mans
                 Image
                 whic●
                 she
                 foremerly
                 hath
                 taken
                 in
                 ,
                 cannot
                 come
                 togethe●
                 otherwise
                 than
                 as
                 back
                 to
                 back
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 here
                 t●
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 rule
                 over
                 h●
                 own
                 spiritual
                 Wife
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 togethe●
                 with
                 his
                 male
                 part
                 he
                 consists
                 )
                 and
                 consequentl●
                 over
                 the
                 Image
                 also
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 from
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 way
                 to
                 rule
                 over
                 his
                 external
                 married
                 Wife
                 also
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 ●
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Wife
                 ?
                 Now
                 where
                 the
                 case
                 stand
                 thus
                 ,
                 whether
                 upon
                 matrimonial
                 cohabitation
                 an●
                 union
                 of
                 both
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 a
                 Son
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 born
                 ,
                 fora●much
                 as
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 being
                 most
                 prevalent
                 ,
                 comes
                 forth
                 bodily
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 th●
                 Wife
                 remains
                 spiritually
                 hidden
                 in
                 the
                 Birth
                 ?
                 O●
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 woman
                 prevails
                 ,
                 whethe●
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 foresaid
                 reasons
                 a
                 Daughter
                 will
                 not
                 b●
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 abide
                 spiritually
                 hidden
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 Gen.
                 ●
                 v.
                 18
                 ,
                 &
                 20.
                 where
                 of
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 Eve
                 men●tion
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 twice
                 expressed
                 signifying
                 that
                 Eve
                 was
                 set
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 to
                 ●●dam
              
               
                 
                   N
                
                 
                   The
                   Membrane
                   of
                   the
                   right
                   Testicle
                   separated
                   and
                   turned
                   back
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   the
                   termination
                   of
                   the
                   spermatick
                   Vessels
                   in
                   the
                   Ovarium
                   and
                   the
                   Eggs
                   themselves
                   ,
                   might
                   the
                   more
                   commodiously
                   be
                   seen
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 when
                 Man
                 and
                 Wife
                 do
                 matrimonially
                 cohabit
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 conception
                 follows
                 ,
                 both
                 their
                 Seeds
                 are
                 united
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 light
                 or
                 fall
                 on
                 a
                 small
                 point
                 or
                 particle
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 incomprehensible
                 to
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 wholly
                 spiritual
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 spiritual
                 union
                 and
                 conception
                 which
                 is
                 performed
                 in
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 head
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 affinity
                 with
                 the
                 soulish
                 bodily
                 conception
                 ,
                 because
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 manifest
                 themselves
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 9
                 Q.
                 Whilst
                 we
                 are
                 speaking
                 of
                 this
                 Conception
                 and
                 Birth
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 and
                 differently
                 is
                 spoken
                 concerning
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 Eden
                 where
                 man
                 was
                 placed
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 created
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 to
                 enquire
                 what
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 said
                 Garden
                 was
                 ?
                 Forasmuch
                 then
                 as
                 God
                 created
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 essences
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 perfect
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Images
                 and
                 Idea's
                 of
                 all
                 created
                 things
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 likewise
                 ;
                 because
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 copy
                 or
                 likeness
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 Image
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 a
                 perfect
                 express
                 of
                 the
                 original
                 ?
                 And
                 must
                 not
                 we
                 therefore
                 with
                 reason
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Garden
                 of
                 Eden
                 must
                 also
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 or
                 his
                 central
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 greater
                 World
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 inward
                 Idea
                 is
                 the
                 center
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 outward
                 man
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 who
                 takes
                 in
                 through
                 his
                 senses
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 outward
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 vitally
                 and
                 essentially
                 dwelling
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 10
                 Q.
                 Seeing
                 then
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 perfect
                 and
                 express
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 had
                 all
                 created
                 Beings
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 all
                 living
                 Creatures
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 unnecessary
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 outward
                 living
                 Creatures
                 outwardly
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 must
                 it
                 not
                 then
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 inwardly
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Adam
                 then
                 stood
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 Center
                 he
                 gave
                 to
                 all
                 Creatures
                 their
                 proper
                 and
                 essential
                 names
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 essential
                 living
                 Idea's
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Creatures
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 he
                 gave
                 forth
                 those
                 essential
                 names
                 ,
                 as
                 water
                 gusheth
                 out
                 from
                 a
                 living
                 Fountain
                 ?
                 And
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 therefore
                 with
                 evidence
                 conclude
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 Eden
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 an
                 outward
                 place
                 without
                 man
                 ?
              
               
               
                 11
                 Q.
                 Doth
                 it
                 not
                 also
                 clearly
                 appear
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 Eden
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 place
                 without
                 man
                 ?
                 For
                 that
                 when
                 Adam
                 by
                 his
                 Fall
                 had
                 lost
                 the
                 inward
                 Life
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 to
                 the
                 Circumference
                 )
                 and
                 was
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 his
                 eyes
                 were
                 opened
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 now
                 he
                 was
                 fain
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 his
                 Light
                 from
                 without
                 from
                 the
                 outward
                 World
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 own
                 inward
                 World
                 was
                 hid
                 and
                 shut
                 up
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 he
                 saw
                 his
                 earthliness
                 and
                 bodily
                 nakedness
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 )
                 for
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 Light
                 from
                 the
                 continual
                 eradiation
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Formation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Forming
                   of
                   Man
                   in
                   his
                   Mothers
                   Womb.
                   
                
                 
                   1
                   Q.
                   SEeing
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   matrimonial
                   cohabitation
                   of
                   Man
                   and
                   Wife
                   together
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   foregoing
                   2
                   Chap.
                   8
                   Quest.
                   )
                   both
                   their
                   spiritual
                   Seeds
                   being
                   united
                   ,
                   are
                   implanted
                   into
                   the
                   Egg
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   hath
                   received
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   Egg
                   doth
                   through
                   its
                   Ductus
                   or
                   Pipe
                   slip
                   down
                   into
                   the
                   Matrix
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   its
                   being
                   
                   further
                   ,
                   accomplished
                   there
                   ;
                   where
                   within
                   three
                   days
                   it
                   becomes
                   as
                   big
                   as
                   the
                   thredle
                   of
                   a
                   Hens
                   Egg
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   adjoyning
                   Figure
                   taken
                   from
                   Dr.
                   
                   Kerckring's
                   Anatomy
                   ,
                   doth
                   shew
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   Child
                   ,
                   but
                   without
                   arms
                   or
                   legs
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Egg
                   continually
                   increaseth
                   in
                   bigness
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   menstruous
                   bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   nourished
                   until
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   perfection
                   .
                   Must
                   not
                   we
                   of
                   necessity
                   conclude
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   from
                   this
                   little
                   Egg
                   the
                   whole
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   is
                   produced
                   in
                   the
                   Womb
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           Explication
                           of
                           the
                           Figures
                           .
                        
                         
                           
                             FIGURE
                             I.
                             
                          
                           
                             Represents
                             two
                             humane
                             eggs
                             of
                             a
                             different
                             bigness
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             FIGURE
                             II.
                             
                          
                           
                             Represents
                             an
                             Embryo
                             of
                             three
                             ,
                             or
                             at
                             the
                             most
                             four
                             days
                             after
                             Conception
                             .
                          
                           
                             A
                             Represents
                             to
                             the
                             eye
                             the
                             inward
                             part
                             of
                             the
                             Membranes
                             ,
                             Chorion
                             and
                             Amnion
                             being
                             imperfectly
                             formed
                             ,
                             and
                             in
                             which
                             there
                             is
                             as
                             yet
                             no
                             appearance
                             of
                             the
                             
                               Hepar
                               uterinum
                            
                             .
                          
                           
                             B
                             Represents
                             an
                             Embryo
                             in
                             which
                             may
                             be
                             seen
                             the
                             distinction
                             of
                             the
                             Head
                             from
                             the
                             Body
                             ,
                             but
                             no
                             delineation
                             of
                             any
                             other
                             parts
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             FIGURE
                             III.
                             
                          
                           
                             Represents
                             an
                             Embryo
                             of
                             fourteen
                             days
                             .
                          
                           
                             A
                             The
                             
                               Hepar
                               uterinum
                            
                             ,
                             with
                             the
                             Veins
                             and
                             Arteries
                             which
                             are
                             dispersed
                             through
                             the
                             substance
                             of
                             it
                             .
                          
                           
                             
                               
                                 
                                   
                                   
                                     
                                       
                                         Fig
                                         I
                                      
                                    
                                     
                                       
                                         Fig
                                         II
                                      
                                    
                                     
                                       
                                         Fig
                                         III
                                      
                                    
                                     
                                       
                                         Fig
                                         IV
                                      
                                    
                                     
                                       
                                         Fig
                                         V
                                      
                                    
                                     
                                       
                                         Fig
                                         VI
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                           
                           
                           
                             BBBB
                             The
                             Membrane-Chorion
                             dissected
                             .
                          
                           
                             CCCC
                             The
                             Membrane-Amnion
                             dissected
                             in
                             like
                             manner
                             .
                          
                           
                             D
                             The
                             Navel-string
                             .
                          
                           
                             E
                             An
                             Embryo
                             of
                             about
                             fourteen
                             days
                             ,
                             in
                             which
                             the
                             Face
                             now
                             appears
                             more
                             distinctly
                             ,
                             and
                             the
                             rest
                             of
                             the
                             Members
                             are
                             somewhat
                             formed
                             and
                             distinguished
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             FIGURE
                             IV.
                             
                          
                           
                             Represents
                             to
                             he
                             eye
                             a
                             gristly
                             Scheleton
                             of
                             an
                             Embryo
                             of
                             three
                             weeks
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             FIGURE
                             V.
                             
                          
                           
                             Represents
                             an
                             Embryo
                             of
                             one
                             month
                             .
                          
                           
                             A
                             The
                             whole
                             gristly
                             bulk
                             of
                             the
                             Head
                             ,
                             shewing
                             the
                             gristly
                             points
                             of
                             both
                             the
                             upper
                             and
                             neather
                             Jaw-bone
                             .
                          
                           
                             bb
                             The
                             Clavicula
                             now
                             all
                             bone
                             .
                          
                           
                             cc
                             The
                             points
                             of
                             the
                             ossification
                             of
                             the
                             Shoulder-blades
                             .
                          
                           
                             dd
                             The
                             white
                             strokes
                             designing
                             the
                             ossification
                             of
                             the
                             Shoulder
                             .
                          
                           
                             ee
                             The
                             white
                             strokes
                             shewing
                             the
                             ossification
                             of
                             the
                             Arm-bone
                             .
                          
                           
                             FF
                             These
                             white
                             points
                             in
                             all
                             the
                             Ribs
                             ,
                             except
                             the
                             first
                             and
                             last
                             ,
                             do
                             denote
                             the
                             ossification
                             already
                             begun
                             in
                             them
                             .
                          
                           
                             gg
                             The
                             Thigh-bones
                             ,
                             representing
                             what
                             is
                             bone
                             in
                             them
                             .
                          
                           
                             hh
                             The
                             greater
                             and
                             lesser
                             bone
                             of
                             the
                             Leg
                             both
                             clearly
                             represented
                             ,
                             and
                             already
                             of
                             a
                             bony
                             substance
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                           
                             FIGURE
                             VI.
                             
                          
                           
                             Shews
                             an
                             Embryo
                             of
                             six
                             weeks
                             ,
                             which
                             differs
                             not
                             from
                             that
                             of
                             two
                             months
                             represented
                             in
                             my
                             Osteogenia
                             ,
                             but
                             onely
                             in
                             bigness
                             ,
                             and
                             that
                             the
                             lesser
                             bone
                             (
                             as
                             we
                             have
                             before
                             hinted
                             )
                             is
                             to
                             be
                             seen
                             here
                             ,
                             which
                             in
                             the
                             other
                             did
                             not
                             yet
                             appear
                             .
                          
                           
                             A
                             Doth
                             exhibite
                             the
                             inferiour
                             Jaw-bone
                             distinguished
                             into
                             six
                             little
                             bones
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2
                   Q.
                   Seeing
                   that
                   we
                   read
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   Eve
                   was
                   made
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   Bone
                   or
                   Rib
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Central
                   Spirits
                   have
                   their
                   residence
                   in
                   the
                   Bones
                   ,
                   they
                   being
                   the
                   first
                   Product
                   or
                   Out-birth
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Spirits
                   ;
                   the
                   Query
                   is
                   ,
                   Whether
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   follow
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bones
                   are
                   the
                   first
                   material
                   being
                   (
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   call
                   female
                   )
                   from
                   which
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   a
                   Spring
                   or
                   Fountain
                   doth
                   continually
                   proceed
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   which
                   it
                   must
                   by
                   revolution
                   return
                   again
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   perfection
                   ?
                
                 
                   3
                   Q.
                   It
                   is
                   further
                   queried
                   what
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   Tzaelà
                   doth
                   properly
                   signifie
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   2.
                   that
                   the
                   woman
                   was
                   made
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   several
                   significations
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   Beam
                   ,
                   Prop
                   ,
                   or
                   Support
                   ,
                   a
                   Rib
                   ,
                   a
                   Side
                   ,
                   a
                   Fountain
                   ,
                   a
                   Building
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   case
                   any
                   one
                   will
                   needs
                   have
                   it
                   to
                   signifie
                   a
                   Rib
                   here
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   ask
                   which
                   Rib
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   which
                   side
                   ?
                   Or
                   whether
                   the
                   said
                   Rib
                   were
                   taken
                   from
                   both
                   sides
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Ribs
                   are
                   fastened
                   to
                   the
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                   Vertebra
                   of
                   the
                   Back-bone
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   likewise
                   joyned
                   together
                   by
                   Cartilages
                   to
                   the
                   Sternum
                   or
                   Breast-bone
                   ?
                   
                   Or
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   also
                   signifies
                   a
                   Beam
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   Support
                   or
                   Prop
                   ,
                   whether
                   if
                   we
                   take
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   sence
                   ,
                   it
                   can
                   signifie
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   whole
                   Back-bone
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   bears
                   up
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   as
                   Beams
                   support
                   a
                   Building
                   ?
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   whether
                   for
                   to
                   reconcile
                   all
                   these
                   several
                   meanings
                   together
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   enquire
                   where
                   the
                   mid-point
                   and
                   very
                   center
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Back-bone
                   and
                   the
                   Ribs
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   united
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   ?
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   this
                   Center
                   is
                   that
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   Eve
                   was
                   made
                   .
                   And
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   well
                   worth
                   our
                   consideration
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   may
                   easily
                   know
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Bones
                   in
                   man
                   proceed
                   from
                   this
                   center
                   of
                   the
                   Back-bone
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   notorious
                   that
                   an
                   Embryo
                   in
                   the
                   Mothers
                   Womb
                   ,
                   doth
                   first
                   begin
                   to
                   have
                   Arms
                   and
                   Legs
                   fourteen
                   days
                   after
                   conception
                   .
                   Whether
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   after
                   a
                   due
                   weighing
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   conclude
                   that
                   Eve
                   was
                   made
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   very
                   Center
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   of
                   Man
                   ?
                
                 
                   4
                   Q.
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   with
                   all
                   women
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   ordinary
                   course
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   every
                   month
                   or
                   four
                   weeks
                   is
                   found
                   a
                   menstruous
                   Bloud
                   ,
                   which
                   ●easeth
                   after
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   with
                   Child
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Embryo
                   in
                   the
                   Womb
                   hath
                   its
                   nourishment
                   in
                   part
                   from
                   thence
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   humane
                   Body
                   is
                   partly
                   made
                   and
                   consists
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   menstruous
                   Bloud
                   .
                   Do
                   not
                   we
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   find
                   the
                   number
                   four
                   in
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   harmony
                   which
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   man
                   hath
                   with
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   which
                   performs
                   its
                   course
                   or
                   circuit
                   in
                   four
                   weeks
                   ,
                   or
                   twenty
                   eight
                   days
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   5
                   Q.
                   Seeing
                   that
                   we
                   find
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   clear
                   from
                   Anatomy
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Child
                   in
                   the
                   Mothers
                   Womb
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   fourteen
                   days
                   after
                   conception
                   ,
                   hath
                   neither
                   Arms
                   ,
                   Legs
                   ,
                   Hands
                   ,
                   or
                   Feet
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   a
                   meer
                   trunk
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   two
                   extreme
                   parts
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   Head
                   and
                   Belly
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Center
                   from
                   whence
                   all
                   Life
                   comes
                   into
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   this
                   sublunary
                   World
                   proceeds
                   from
                   the
                   Coelestial
                   Sun
                   ;
                   may
                   not
                   we
                   conclude
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   number
                   one
                   is
                   that
                   within
                   which
                   God
                   takes
                   up
                   his
                   dwelling-place
                   ?
                   And
                   do
                   not
                   these
                   three
                   together
                   ,
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   the
                   lower
                   Belly
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   which
                   rules
                   over
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   ,
                   give
                   rise
                   or
                   original
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   three
                   ?
                
                 
                   6
                   Q.
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   a
                   Child
                   in
                   the
                   Mothers
                   Womb
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   three
                   weeks
                   ,
                   hath
                   all
                   his
                   Bones
                   ,
                   Fingers
                   ,
                   and
                   Toes
                   compleat
                   ;
                   which
                   Bones
                   (
                   as
                   may
                   probably
                   be
                   conjectured
                   )
                   are
                   first
                   formed
                   ,
                   because
                   to
                   them
                   are
                   first
                   fastened
                   the
                   Muscles
                   ,
                   Sinews
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   that
                   when
                   this
                   number
                   3
                   of
                   the
                   3
                   weeks
                   is
                   multiplied
                   by
                   13
                   ,
                   the
                   product
                   is
                   39
                   weeks
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   time
                   the
                   Child
                   is
                   wholly
                   perfect
                   for
                   the
                   birth
                   :
                   may
                   not
                   here
                   therefore
                   be
                   matter
                   for
                   our
                   enquiry
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   there
                   be
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   an
                   agreement
                   between
                   the
                   greater
                   and
                   lesser
                   World
                   ?
                   because
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   a
                   Child
                   is
                   perfected
                   by
                   thirteen
                   Revolutions
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   the
                   Sun
                   in
                   thirteen
                   Moons
                   makes
                   a
                   year
                   :
                   so
                   as
                   thirteen
                   Revolutions
                   make
                   up
                   a
                   perfect
                   Child●
                   year
                   ,
                   like
                   as
                   thirteen
                   Moons
                   make
                   a
                   compleat
                   Solar
                   year
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   7
                   Q.
                   Seeing
                   that
                   in
                   Arithmetical
                   counting
                   we
                   can
                   go
                   no
                   higher
                   than
                   10
                   ,
                   because
                   then
                   we
                   begin
                   again
                   anew
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   evidenced
                   by
                   the
                   10
                   Fingers
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   appointed
                   Instruments
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   work
                   out
                   any
                   thing
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Child
                   lies
                   ten
                   months
                   in
                   the
                   Mothers
                   Womb
                   until
                   it
                   be
                   born
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   Wisd.
                   7.
                   2.
                   
                   May
                   we
                   not
                   also
                   from
                   hence
                   in
                   a
                   certain
                   manner
                   find
                   out
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   Ten
                   in
                   man
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Senses
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 
                   8
                   Q.
                   FOrasmuch
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Head
                   are
                   five
                   outward
                   and
                   five
                   inward
                   Senses
                   ,
                   all
                   which
                   so
                   unite
                   in
                   a
                   centre
                   ,
                   where
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   Ears
                   ,
                   Nose
                   ,
                   and
                   Mouth
                   meet
                   together
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   four
                   Senses
                   are
                   ●nited
                   in
                   the
                   fifth
                   of
                   Feeling
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   the
                   four
                   fingers
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   working
                   instruments
                   of
                   the
                   Head
                   )
                   are
                   joyned
                   and
                   united
                   with
                   the
                   Thumb
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   five
                   inward
                   and
                   five
                   outward
                   Senses
                   make
                   up
                   the
                   number
                   Ten.
                   Do
                   not
                   we
                   find
                   here
                   ●hen
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   Five
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   part
                   of
                   ●he
                   number
                   Ten
                   also
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Eyes
                     and
                     Sight
                     .
                  
                   
                     9
                     Q.
                     We
                     find
                     in
                     those
                     that
                     have
                     a
                     strong
                     eye●●ght
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     they
                     rub
                     their
                     eyes
                     in
                     the
                     night
                     ●●me
                     ,
                     they
                     excite
                     a
                     small
                     fiery
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     see
                     
                     it
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     before
                     them
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     good
                     sign
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     yet
                     life
                     and
                     strength
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     sickness
                     it
                     gives
                     hopes
                     of
                     recovering
                     former
                     health
                     .
                     In
                     like
                     manner
                     when
                     any
                     one
                     hath
                     a
                     pain
                     in
                     his
                     eyes
                     ,
                     or
                     receives
                     a
                     stroke
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     a
                     fiery
                     light
                     is
                     perceived
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     to
                     come
                     from
                     them
                     .
                     May
                     not
                     we
                     therefore
                     conclude
                     from
                     these
                     instances
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     eyes
                     have
                     a
                     fiery
                     operative
                     life
                     in
                     them
                     (
                     like
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Sun
                     )
                     which
                     flows
                     from
                     within
                     from
                     the
                     centre
                     of
                     the
                     eye
                     ,
                     commonly
                     called
                     the
                     Pupilla
                     ,
                     or
                     Apple
                     of
                     the
                     eye
                     ,
                     which
                     when
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     decay
                     of
                     life
                     it
                     becomes
                     wide
                     and
                     fixed
                     in
                     that
                     wideness
                     ,
                     this
                     fiery
                     operative
                     light
                     withdraws
                     from
                     the
                     eyes
                     ,
                     from
                     whence
                     ariseth
                     a
                     distemper
                     or
                     blindness
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     called
                     in
                     the
                     German
                     Tongue
                     [
                     
                       Dieschwartre
                       Staar
                    
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   
                     10
                     Q.
                     That
                     the
                     Eyes
                     have
                     waters
                     or
                     humors
                     in
                     them
                     is
                     evident
                     from
                     Anatomy
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     within
                     the
                     Eye
                     ,
                     three
                     several
                     humors
                     are
                     contained
                     ;
                     the
                     first
                     and
                     last
                     of
                     which
                     are
                     properly
                     a
                     humour
                     or
                     water
                     ;
                     the
                     first
                     being
                     called
                     
                       Humor
                       Aqueus
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     watry
                     humour
                     ,
                     the
                     latter
                     
                       Humor
                       Vitreus
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     glassie
                     humour
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     middlemost
                     commonly
                     called
                     
                       Humor
                       Crystallinus
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Crystalline
                     humour
                     ,
                     consists
                     of
                     a
                     small
                     cloudy
                     ,
                     soft
                     ,
                     and
                     pulpy
                     substance
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     may
                     be
                     reputed
                     as
                     the
                     brain
                     of
                     the
                     eye
                     )
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     the
                     working
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Idea's
                     ;
                     which
                     we
                     may
                     experimentally
                     find
                     by
                     taking
                     the
                     Eye
                     of
                     a
                     Beast
                     ,
                     and
                     letting
                     it
                     freeze
                     ,
                     wherein
                     then
                     with
                     the
                     help
                     of
                     a
                     Microscope
                     ,
                     the
                     said
                     pulpy
                     substance
                     may
                     be
                     easily
                     discerned
                     and
                     
                     clearly
                     distinguished
                     ,
                     from
                     both
                     the
                     foresaid
                     liquors
                     .
                     And
                     seeing
                     that
                     the
                     Aqueous
                     humor
                     or
                     water
                     ,
                     is
                     continually
                     renewed
                     in
                     the
                     Eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     its
                     Revolutions
                     quickly
                     (
                     as
                     being
                     the
                     Sea
                     of
                     the
                     Eyes
                     )
                     insomuch
                     as
                     we
                     find
                     often
                     both
                     with
                     men
                     and
                     Beasts
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     a
                     wound
                     in
                     their
                     Eyes
                     ,
                     the
                     said
                     water
                     is
                     shed
                     or
                     poured
                     forth
                     ,
                     that
                     other
                     new
                     water
                     will
                     come
                     and
                     supply
                     its
                     place
                     ,
                     without
                     hurting
                     of
                     their
                     eye-sight
                     .
                     Doth
                     it
                     not
                     follow
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     water
                     hath
                     a
                     similitude
                     and
                     agreement
                     with
                     the
                     waters
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     world
                     ?
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     foresaid
                     fiery
                     Being
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Eyes
                     ,
                     doth
                     work
                     in
                     the
                     water
                     of
                     the
                     Eyes
                     ,
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     the
                     perfecting
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     watery
                     substance
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     the
                     Sun
                     of
                     the
                     greater
                     World
                     works
                     in
                     its
                     own
                     waters
                     ?
                  
                   
                     11
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     right
                     Eye
                     of
                     man
                     is
                     ordained
                     to
                     work
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     left
                     Eye
                     for
                     to
                     draw
                     in
                     and
                     receive
                     to
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     the
                     left
                     side
                     is
                     known
                     ;
                     and
                     these
                     two
                     are
                     like
                     Man
                     and
                     Wife
                     for
                     to
                     bring
                     forth
                     a
                     spiritual
                     Birth
                     ,
                     the
                     right
                     Eye
                     being
                     the
                     Man
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     left
                     the
                     Wife
                     .
                     For
                     without
                     this
                     Birth
                     of
                     a
                     spiritual
                     Idea
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     presently
                     forget
                     any
                     thing
                     we
                     had
                     seen
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     this
                     Idea
                     must
                     abide
                     in
                     man
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     compare
                     the
                     Copy
                     with
                     its
                     Original
                     .
                     Now
                     then
                     seeing
                     that
                     (
                     in
                     manner
                     as
                     hath
                     been
                     said
                     )
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     continual
                     Revolution
                     in
                     the
                     Eye-sight
                     ,
                     viz.
                     from
                     the
                     right
                     Eye
                     to
                     the
                     left
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     outward
                     to
                     the
                     inward
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     great
                     World
                     ;
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     by
                     all
                     this
                     perceive
                     a
                     
                     great
                     agreement
                     between
                     both
                     Worlds
                     ,
                     viz.
                     the
                     Greater
                     and
                     Lesser
                     ?
                  
                   
                     12
                     Q.
                     Seeing
                     that
                     man
                     receives
                     his
                     sight
                     from
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     Moon
                     ,
                     and
                     Stars
                     (
                     as
                     his
                     Father
                     and
                     Mother
                     ,
                     from
                     which
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     fastened
                     to
                     this
                     World
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     not
                     yet
                     wrought
                     them
                     out
                     ,
                     he
                     cannot
                     be
                     separated
                     )
                     are
                     a
                     right
                     spiritual
                     Being
                     ,
                     and
                     communicate
                     themselves
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     true
                     Being
                     or
                     Essence
                     ;
                     insomuch
                     as
                     what
                     we
                     receive
                     from
                     them
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     a
                     true
                     essence
                     which
                     is
                     subject
                     to
                     a
                     continual
                     Revolution
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     Sun
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     his
                     daily
                     circumvolution
                     from
                     East
                     to
                     West
                     ,
                     makes
                     all
                     things
                     to
                     become
                     operative
                     ,
                     and
                     puts
                     them
                     in
                     motion
                     :
                     In
                     like
                     manner
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Sun
                     in
                     a
                     years
                     time
                     passeth
                     through
                     the
                     twelve
                     Signes
                     of
                     the
                     Zodiack
                     ,
                     it
                     doth
                     from
                     every
                     Signe
                     communicate
                     to
                     us
                     that
                     of
                     which
                     our
                     Essence
                     consists
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     its
                     out-flowing
                     and
                     generative
                     light
                     and
                     life
                     ,
                     from
                     whence
                     also
                     we
                     receive
                     our
                     Eye-sight
                     ,
                     which
                     when
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     Moon
                     ,
                     and
                     Stars
                     are
                     just
                     above
                     the
                     Horizon
                     ,
                     can
                     at
                     once
                     see
                     no
                     further
                     than
                     over
                     a
                     twelfth
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     :
                     Doth
                     not
                     this
                     give
                     us
                     a
                     certain
                     intimation
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     continually
                     be
                     made
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     course
                     or
                     circumvolution
                     of
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     separated
                     from
                     the
                     same
                     ?
                     And
                     therefore
                     the
                     said
                     Circumvolution
                     of
                     the
                     Sun
                     continues
                     still
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     it
                     might
                     work
                     without
                     ceasing
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     its
                     Seed
                     ,
                     for
                     to
                     bring
                     us
                     at
                     last
                     for
                     Reward
                     to
                     the
                     seven
                     thousand
                     years
                     Sabbath
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     can
                     find
                     in
                     our selves
                     the
                     four
                     distinct
                     times
                     of
                     the
                     natural
                     day
                     ,
                     how
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     night-time
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     death
                     ,
                     when
                     man
                     is
                     asleep
                     ,
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     Moon
                     and
                     Stars
                     ,
                     the
                     female
                     fleeting
                     waters
                     in
                     him
                     are
                     united
                     ,
                     from
                     whence
                     afterwards
                     the
                     essential
                     thoughts
                     are
                     orderly
                     wrought
                     out
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     which
                     with
                     the
                     approach
                     of
                     day
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Sun
                     hath
                     performed
                     his
                     whole
                     course
                     about
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     appears
                     again
                     in
                     our
                     Hemisphere
                     ,
                     are
                     further
                     wrought
                     out
                     and
                     perfected
                     into
                     words
                     ,
                     as
                     so
                     many
                     Births
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     19.
                     1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3
                     ,
                     4
                     ,
                     5
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     13
                     Q.
                     These
                     changes
                     by
                     taking
                     in
                     and
                     giving
                     forth
                     ,
                     are
                     confirmed
                     and
                     made
                     out
                     to
                     us
                     by
                     many
                     Examples
                     :
                     as
                     when
                     in
                     a
                     darkened
                     Room
                     we
                     leave
                     onely
                     a
                     little
                     round
                     hole
                     in
                     the
                     window
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     the
                     light
                     can
                     come
                     in
                     through
                     that
                     alone
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     hang
                     and
                     spread
                     forth
                     a
                     white
                     Cloath
                     opposite
                     to
                     the
                     said
                     hole
                     ,
                     we
                     can
                     see
                     all
                     the
                     Objects
                     that
                     pass
                     by
                     (
                     without
                     )
                     as
                     in
                     a
                     Glass
                     ,
                     but
                     turned
                     upside
                     down
                     .
                     In
                     like
                     manner
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     take
                     a
                     white
                     Stone-horse
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     any
                     other
                     colour
                     ,
                     and
                     artificially
                     spot
                     and
                     paint
                     him
                     with
                     what
                     colour
                     we
                     please
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     place
                     him
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     a
                     Water-pond
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     like
                     ,
                     making
                     a
                     partition
                     overthwart
                     the
                     water
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     a
                     piece
                     of
                     Cloath
                     or
                     such-like
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     the
                     overside
                     of
                     the
                     Pond
                     place
                     a
                     Mare
                     over
                     against
                     the
                     Stone-horse
                     ,
                     in
                     such
                     manner
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     partition
                     coming
                     between
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     see
                     each
                     others
                     form
                     otherwise
                     than
                     in
                     the
                     water
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     let
                     them
                     stand
                     thus
                     for
                     several
                     days
                     together
                     ,
                     
                     each
                     of
                     them
                     bound
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     place
                     until
                     their
                     Lust
                     to
                     one
                     another
                     become
                     strong
                     and
                     vehement
                     ,
                     then
                     if
                     we
                     loose
                     the
                     Stone-horse
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     him
                     cover
                     the
                     Mare
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     she
                     conceives
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     that
                     the
                     Mare
                     will
                     have
                     a
                     Fole
                     whose
                     colour
                     shall
                     resemble
                     the
                     artificial
                     painting
                     of
                     the
                     Stone-horse
                     .
                     And
                     must
                     it
                     not
                     be
                     concluded
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     Creatures
                     ,
                     continually
                     without
                     ceasing
                     ,
                     take
                     in
                     a
                     true
                     substance
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     it
                     out
                     from
                     them
                     again
                     ?
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     
                       Species
                       visibiles
                    
                     (
                     which
                     we
                     may
                     well
                     call
                     Virtutes
                     ,
                     virtues
                     or
                     powers
                     )
                     have
                     a
                     true
                     living
                     Being
                     or
                     Essence
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     receive
                     from
                     the
                     Sun
                     as
                     their
                     Father
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     return
                     to
                     nothing
                     ,
                     but
                     where
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     received
                     ,
                     they
                     do
                     by
                     revolution
                     return
                     again
                     to
                     their
                     original
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     received
                     ,
                     become
                     essential
                     and
                     corporeal
                     ?
                     And
                     did
                     not
                     Jacob
                     (
                     think
                     we
                     )
                     very
                     well
                     understand
                     this
                     ,
                     viz.
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     living
                     Essence
                     continually
                     flows
                     forth
                     from
                     all
                     Creatures
                     ,
                     when
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     effect
                     and
                     out-working
                     of
                     his
                     peeled
                     Rods
                     he
                     procured
                     so
                     great
                     an
                     increase
                     of
                     Ring-streaked
                     ,
                     Speckled
                     ,
                     and
                     Spotted
                     Lambs
                     from
                     
                     Laban's
                     Sheep
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Ears
                     and
                     Hearing
                     .
                  
                   
                     14
                     Q.
                     As
                     it
                     happens
                     in
                     Sight
                     or
                     Seeing
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     out-flowing
                     Idea
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     living
                     Being
                     or
                     Essence
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     all
                     Creatures
                     comes
                     into
                     Man
                     ,
                     and
                     abides
                     dwelling
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     separated
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     (
                     because
                     without
                     keeping
                     the
                     
                     Idea
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     could
                     never
                     know
                     or
                     remember
                     the
                     Original
                     )
                     and
                     all
                     this
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     influence
                     of
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     Moon
                     ,
                     and
                     Stars
                     :
                     so
                     we
                     may
                     in
                     part
                     understand
                     the
                     essentiality
                     of
                     all
                     Idea's
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     Spirits
                     and
                     Ghosts
                     ,
                     whenever
                     they
                     appear
                     in
                     a
                     distinct
                     form
                     ,
                     do
                     not
                     onely
                     take
                     upon
                     them
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     the
                     Man
                     in
                     whose
                     form
                     they
                     appear
                     ,
                     but
                     likewise
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     his
                     Cloaths
                     ;
                     from
                     whence
                     we
                     may
                     understand
                     ,
                     that
                     an
                     essential
                     efflux
                     must
                     have
                     proceeded
                     from
                     the
                     Cloathes
                     ,
                     and
                     entred
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Man.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     doth
                     not
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     happen
                     in
                     Hearing
                     likewise
                     ?
                     and
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     performed
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     a
                     real
                     Essence
                     :
                     And
                     do
                     not
                     the
                     Idea's
                     of
                     things
                     we
                     take
                     in
                     by
                     the
                     Ears
                     ,
                     stay
                     in
                     the
                     common
                     Sense
                     (
                     so
                     called
                     )
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     which
                     we
                     can
                     distinguish
                     and
                     know
                     such
                     things
                     another
                     time
                     ?
                     And
                     is
                     not
                     this
                     evident
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     by
                     our
                     Hearing
                     we
                     can
                     distinguish
                     between
                     the
                     voices
                     and
                     sounds
                     of
                     all
                     Creatures
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     know
                     which
                     comes
                     from
                     each
                     of
                     them
                     ;
                     which
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     same
                     had
                     no
                     Being
                     or
                     Essence
                     ?
                     Doth
                     not
                     likewise
                     the
                     Angel
                     confirm
                     this
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     to
                     
                       Esdras
                       ,
                       Shew
                       me
                       the
                       image
                       of
                       a
                       voice
                       ,
                    
                     4
                     Esdr.
                     5.
                     37.
                     
                     And
                     here
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     worth
                     our
                     enquiry
                     ,
                     whether
                     the
                     said
                     fourth
                     Book
                     of
                     Esdras
                     was
                     not
                     called
                     the
                     Wisdom
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     Christ
                     himself
                     ,
                     Luke
                     11.
                     49.
                     especially
                     ,
                     seeing
                     that
                     what
                     Christ
                     there
                     alledgeth
                     ,
                     is
                     nowhere
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     Holy
                     Writ
                     ,
                     save
                     onely
                     in
                     the
                     fore-mentioned
                     fourth
                     Book
                     of
                     Esdras
                     ,
                     ch
                     .
                     1.
                     v.
                     32
                     ?
                  
                   
                   
                     15
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     Central
                     Life-spirit
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     its
                     habitation
                     in
                     the
                     Bones
                     ,
                     hath
                     formed
                     the
                     Organ
                     of
                     the
                     Ear
                     of
                     a
                     Gristle
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     extreme
                     or
                     outward
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Bones
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     its
                     softness
                     ,
                     is
                     fit
                     and
                     adapted
                     for
                     the
                     Spirit
                     to
                     have
                     its
                     out
                     and
                     in-working
                     through
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     From
                     which
                     Gristles
                     likewise
                     proceeds
                     that
                     balsamick
                     bitter
                     matter
                     called
                     Ear-wax
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     of
                     use
                     in
                     many
                     Diseases
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     especially
                     good
                     for
                     the
                     Hearing
                     .
                     Accordingly
                     we
                     find
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     Ears
                     ,
                     a
                     striral
                     Cavity
                     which
                     ends
                     at
                     the
                     Tympanum
                     or
                     Drum
                     (
                     as
                     is
                     notorious
                     from
                     Anatomy
                     )
                     which
                     Drum
                     contains
                     a
                     vital
                     Air
                     that
                     makes
                     its
                     revolution
                     with
                     the
                     heavenly
                     Air
                     of
                     the
                     Great
                     World
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     Moon
                     ,
                     and
                     Stars
                     .
                     And
                     is
                     not
                     this
                     another
                     great
                     instance
                     of
                     the
                     harmony
                     and
                     agreement
                     which
                     is
                     betwixt
                     the
                     greater
                     and
                     lesser
                     World
                     ?
                     Seeing
                     that
                     even
                     as
                     the
                     Central
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Life
                     in
                     Man
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     Little
                     World
                     )
                     hath
                     its
                     continual
                     out-workings
                     and
                     revolutions
                     in
                     the
                     several
                     Nerves
                     ,
                     Sinews
                     ,
                     Veins
                     ,
                     and
                     Arteries
                     ;
                     so
                     likewise
                     in
                     the
                     Great
                     World
                     ,
                     the
                     spiritual
                     operative
                     essence
                     in
                     the
                     Air
                     ,
                     is
                     always
                     at
                     work
                     in
                     a
                     continual
                     and
                     never-ceasing
                     Revolution
                     ,
                     causing
                     many
                     changeable
                     courses
                     of
                     the
                     Clouds
                     and
                     Winds
                     ?
                  
                   
                     16
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     Nature
                     hath
                     wisely
                     ordered
                     two
                     Ears
                     for
                     Man
                     ,
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     to
                     this
                     end
                     ,
                     that
                     both
                     these
                     Ears
                     ,
                     as
                     Man
                     and
                     Wife
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     the
                     two
                     Scales
                     of
                     a
                     Balance
                     ,
                     should
                     balance
                     and
                     weigh
                     what
                     must
                     be
                     again
                     given
                     out
                     through
                     the
                     voice
                     ,
                     corresponding
                     with
                     what
                     is
                     received
                     from
                     the
                     
                     sound
                     of
                     another
                     voice
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     wrought
                     out
                     in
                     an
                     harmonious
                     sound
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     whole
                     Nature
                     stands
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     a
                     perfect
                     Revolution
                     may
                     be
                     brought
                     to
                     pass
                     ?
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     left
                     Ear
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Wife
                     ,
                     must
                     receive
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     right
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Man
                     ,
                     work
                     it
                     out
                     or
                     judge
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     that
                     so
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     universal
                     sound
                     (
                     which
                     hath
                     its
                     seat
                     in
                     the
                     inward
                     man
                     )
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     wrought
                     and
                     formed
                     as
                     a
                     spiritual
                     Son
                     by
                     his
                     Father
                     .
                  
                   
                     17
                     Q.
                     What
                     may
                     be
                     the
                     reason
                     think
                     we
                     ,
                     why
                     the
                     Jews
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     Tongue
                     express
                     Deaf
                     and
                     Dumb
                     with
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     word
                     ?
                     May
                     it
                     not
                     be
                     upon
                     this
                     account
                     ,
                     that
                     seeing
                     the
                     Speech
                     of
                     man
                     must
                     be
                     sowed
                     in
                     him
                     by
                     Hearing
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     ●he
                     Seed
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     may
                     be
                     formed
                     and
                     wrought
                     ●ut
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     especially
                     since
                     we
                     find
                     that
                     those
                     that
                     ●e
                     born
                     deaf
                     are
                     dumb
                     likewise
                     and
                     cannot
                     speak
                     ,
                     ●orasmuch
                     as
                     Speech
                     cannot
                     be
                     planted
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     ●ut
                     by
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     Hearing
                     ?
                     We
                     may
                     likewise
                     daily
                     observe
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     tongues
                     of
                     little
                     Children
                     ●re
                     moved
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     the
                     Seed
                     of
                     their
                     Mothers
                     voice
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     Tongue
                     the
                     Speech
                     is
                     formed
                     .
                     And
                     is
                     ●ot
                     this
                     likewise
                     the
                     reason
                     that
                     we
                     read
                     of
                     Zacha●ias
                     the
                     Father
                     of
                     John
                     the
                     Baptist
                     ,
                     Luke
                     1.
                     20.
                     
                     &
                     ●1
                     .
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     struck
                     not
                     onely
                     deaf
                     ,
                     but
                     dumb
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     believe
                     the
                     Angel
                     Gabriel
                     ,
                     who
                     ●eclared
                     unto
                     him
                     the
                     birth
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     John
                     ?
                     for
                     ●hat
                     seeing
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     lend
                     a
                     right
                     believing
                     Ear
                     to
                     ●he
                     voice
                     of
                     the
                     Angel
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     also
                     disabled
                     from
                     ●ttering
                     what
                     he
                     had
                     heard
                     ;
                     as
                     we
                     find
                     that
                     he
                     ●ould
                     not
                     speak
                     till
                     after
                     the
                     birth
                     of
                     John
                     :
                     and
                     
                     that
                     withal
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     so
                     deaf
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     fain
                     to
                     make
                     signes
                     to
                     him
                     for
                     to
                     know
                     how
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     his
                     Son
                     named
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Nose
                     and
                     Sense
                     of
                     Smelling
                     in
                     Man.
                     
                  
                   
                     18
                     Q.
                     When
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     the
                     Nose
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     Face
                     ,
                     and
                     whose
                     substance
                     is
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     ,
                     gristly
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Ears
                     )
                     like
                     a
                     spunge
                     ,
                     receives
                     through
                     both
                     the
                     Nostrils
                     (
                     as
                     male
                     and
                     female
                     )
                     the
                     air
                     of
                     Life
                     for
                     to
                     smell
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     continually
                     to
                     feed
                     and
                     maintain
                     the
                     Life
                     of
                     man.
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     said
                     air
                     which
                     enters
                     the
                     Nose
                     ,
                     is
                     by
                     the
                     inward
                     director
                     (
                     who
                     in
                     this
                     work
                     makes
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     Belly
                     for
                     a
                     bellows
                     )
                     through
                     the
                     Lungs
                     (
                     as
                     through
                     a
                     spunge
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     air
                     is
                     concocted
                     and
                     digested
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     meat
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     stomach
                     )
                     drawn
                     into
                     the
                     Belly
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     common
                     receiver
                     ,
                     or
                     place
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     attracted
                     air
                     is
                     treasured
                     up
                     :
                     from
                     which
                     afterwards
                     the
                     said
                     air
                     by
                     a
                     due
                     and
                     fit
                     circulation
                     or
                     revolution
                     ,
                     is
                     communicated
                     to
                     all
                     other
                     parts
                     and
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     afterwards
                     given
                     out
                     again
                     :
                     to
                     supply
                     which
                     ,
                     new
                     air
                     is
                     still
                     drawn
                     in
                     ,
                     yet
                     so
                     ▪
                     as
                     that
                     a
                     certain
                     part
                     of
                     this
                     first
                     attracted
                     and
                     wrought-out
                     air
                     remains
                     in
                     the
                     Belly
                     ,
                     which
                     serves
                     to
                     the
                     necessary
                     strengthening
                     and
                     maintaining
                     〈◊〉
                     Life
                     .
                     And
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     from
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     in
                     part
                     understand
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     Little
                     World
                     the
                     Body
                     〈◊〉
                     Man
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     Great
                     World
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     continual
                     Revolution
                     without
                     ceasing
                     ?
                  
                   
                   
                     19
                     Q.
                     Do
                     not
                     we
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     perceive
                     this
                     continual
                     Revolution
                     of
                     the
                     Air
                     in
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Communication
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     from
                     the
                     Belly
                     to
                     all
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     the
                     Life
                     of
                     man
                     is
                     without
                     ceasing
                     fed
                     and
                     maintained
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     instance
                     :
                     That
                     when
                     in
                     aged
                     Persons
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     young
                     ,
                     (
                     who
                     by
                     over-hard
                     labour
                     have
                     already
                     given
                     forth
                     their
                     Life
                     and
                     Strength
                     )
                     this
                     Revolution
                     comes
                     to
                     be
                     weakened
                     ,
                     and
                     draws
                     to
                     a
                     period
                     ,
                     the
                     Dropsie
                     follows
                     upon
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     living
                     power
                     and
                     virtue
                     in
                     the
                     Air
                     can
                     no
                     more
                     be
                     taken
                     in
                     by
                     that
                     party
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     consequently
                     the
                     Night
                     and
                     Moon
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Lady
                     of
                     Water
                     ,
                     gets
                     the
                     upper
                     hand
                     :
                     And
                     thus
                     the
                     Water
                     takes
                     up
                     its
                     residence
                     in
                     the
                     hollow
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Air
                     before
                     had
                     its
                     abode
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     thence
                     pours
                     forth
                     itself
                     into
                     the
                     Legs
                     and
                     Feet
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Air
                     bore
                     sway
                     before
                     .
                     And
                     upon
                     this
                     account
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     the
                     Dropsie
                     proves
                     incurable
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     seizeth
                     persons
                     in
                     whom
                     this
                     revolutional
                     power
                     of
                     Life
                     is
                     wholly
                     lost
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     old
                     age
                     ,
                     or
                     over-hard
                     labour
                     ,
                     or
                     long-continued
                     sickness
                     ?
                  
                   
                     20
                     Q.
                     May
                     not
                     we
                     further
                     perceive
                     of
                     how
                     great
                     concern
                     this
                     Revolution
                     of
                     the
                     Air
                     in
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     Man
                     is
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     the
                     Dropsie
                     is
                     onely
                     caused
                     by
                     some
                     obstruction
                     or
                     disorder
                     ,
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     which
                     ,
                     this
                     Revolution
                     is
                     hindred
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Life
                     be
                     not
                     wholly
                     wasted
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     cured
                     ;
                     as
                     is
                     known
                     by
                     experience
                     ,
                     that
                     many
                     who
                     have
                     had
                     life
                     enough
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     help
                     
                     of
                     Medicines
                     have
                     had
                     this
                     disorder
                     appeased
                     and
                     reduced
                     ,
                     have
                     been
                     perfectly
                     cured
                     of
                     this
                     sickness
                     ?
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     different
                     ways
                     ,
                     in
                     case
                     the
                     Disease
                     have
                     not
                     yet
                     taken
                     an
                     entire
                     possession
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     rule
                     over
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     It
                     hath
                     been
                     found
                     by
                     experience
                     ,
                     that
                     Opium
                     prepared
                     in
                     manner
                     here
                     specified
                     ,
                     hath
                     proved
                     very
                     successful
                     in
                     the
                     cure
                     of
                     this
                     Distemper
                     :
                     Take
                     one
                     pound
                     of
                     Opium
                     to
                     eight
                     pounds
                     of
                     the
                     Juice
                     of
                     Quinces
                     ,
                     with
                     other
                     Spices
                     or
                     Drugs
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                     thought
                     fit
                     ;
                     digest
                     and
                     ferment
                     these
                     together
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     three
                     weeks
                     (
                     whereby
                     it
                     is
                     spiritualized
                     and
                     made
                     more
                     fit
                     for
                     due
                     operation
                     )
                     the
                     press
                     it
                     out
                     and
                     boyl
                     it
                     to
                     a
                     thick
                     consistence
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     the
                     Patient
                     daily
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     six
                     ,
                     seven
                     ,
                     eight
                     ,
                     nine
                     ,
                     ten
                     grains
                     ,
                     or
                     more
                     ,
                     with
                     regard
                     had
                     to
                     his
                     strength
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     the
                     Opium
                     ,
                     in
                     some
                     warm
                     Vehicle
                     ,
                     taking
                     care
                     that
                     he
                     be
                     kept
                     warm
                     in
                     Bed.
                     This
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     is
                     an
                     experienced
                     Cure
                     of
                     this
                     Distemper
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     makes
                     the
                     Patient
                     to
                     sweat
                     ,
                     and
                     opens
                     the
                     obstructed
                     hidden
                     passages
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     like
                     manner
                     ,
                     for
                     cure
                     of
                     the
                     Quartan
                     Ague
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     a
                     bare
                     custom
                     left
                     by
                     the
                     Agues
                     going
                     before
                     ,
                     whereby
                     Nature
                     doth
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     return
                     back
                     from
                     a
                     Tertian
                     to
                     a
                     Quartan
                     :
                     in
                     which
                     case
                     we
                     give
                     some
                     grains
                     of
                     this
                     prepared
                     Opium
                     ,
                     upon
                     the
                     first
                     invasion
                     of
                     the
                     Paroxysm
                     ,
                     in
                     some
                     warm
                     Vehicle
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     compose
                     the
                     Patient
                     to
                     sweat
                     in
                     a
                     Bed
                     :
                     and
                     repeat
                     this
                     (
                     if
                     need
                     be
                     )
                     nine
                     or
                     ten
                     times
                     ,
                     until
                     the
                     Patient
                     do
                     mend
                     
                     and
                     be
                     restored
                     ;
                     by
                     which
                     means
                     many
                     have
                     been
                     recovered
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     same
                     likewise
                     is
                     commonly
                     of
                     great
                     use
                     in
                     all
                     those
                     Diseases
                     which
                     proceed
                     from
                     an
                     ebullition
                     of
                     the
                     Bloud
                     ,
                     or
                     from
                     a
                     contrariety
                     aversion
                     risen
                     in
                     Nature
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     the
                     Cholick
                     ,
                     Gripes
                     ,
                     Bloudy
                     Flux
                     ,
                     Pleurisie
                     ,
                     &c.
                     for
                     to
                     bring
                     Nature
                     to
                     rest
                     and
                     quiet
                     again
                     ;
                     but
                     in
                     cases
                     where
                     Vomits
                     are
                     necessary
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     foulness
                     of
                     the
                     stomach
                     or
                     Palsey
                     ,
                     this
                     Opiate
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     given
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Toads
                     cut
                     up
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     intrails
                     taken
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     afterwards
                     dried
                     and
                     beaten
                     to
                     powder
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     like
                     quantity
                     of
                     Sugar
                     ;
                     give
                     the
                     Patient
                     a
                     thimble
                     full
                     of
                     this
                     Powder
                     fasting
                     in
                     Wine
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     will
                     strongly
                     drive
                     forth
                     the
                     water
                     of
                     the
                     Dropsie
                     by
                     Urine
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Where
                     it
                     is
                     yet
                     seasonable
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     sick
                     party
                     is
                     not
                     wholly
                     over-powered
                     by
                     the
                     Disease
                     ,
                     the
                     vulnerary
                     Herb
                     called
                     Asclepias
                     or
                     Wince-toxicum
                     ,
                     taken
                     inwardly
                     every
                     day
                     ,
                     is
                     very
                     good
                     and
                     profitable
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     .
                  
                   
                     Another
                     means
                     serviceable
                     in
                     the
                     curing
                     of
                     this
                     Disease
                     ,
                     hath
                     already
                     been
                     set
                     down
                     in
                     the
                     former
                     part
                     of
                     this
                     Treatise
                     ;
                     to
                     which
                     we
                     remit
                     the
                     curious
                     Reader
                     .
                  
                   
                     21
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     then
                     as
                     we
                     do
                     perceive
                     that
                     the
                     Great
                     and
                     Lesser
                     World
                     do
                     stand
                     in
                     an
                     harmony
                     and
                     agreement
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Moon
                     and
                     Stars
                     do
                     continually
                     produce
                     water
                     ,
                     and
                     bear
                     rule
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Sun
                     continually
                     works
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     waters
                     ,
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     the
                     perfecting
                     
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     makes
                     a
                     fiery
                     water
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     means
                     a
                     perfect
                     Revolution
                     is
                     brought
                     about
                     .
                     And
                     do
                     not
                     we
                     find
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     happens
                     also
                     in
                     Man
                     the
                     Little
                     World
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     his
                     Moon
                     and
                     Stars
                     continually
                     generate
                     a
                     water
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     bear
                     rule
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     ?
                     And
                     whenever
                     this
                     Revolution
                     doth
                     not
                     happen
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     Sun
                     cannot
                     work
                     orderly
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     waters
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     then
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     Nocturnal
                     Light
                     get
                     the
                     dominion
                     ?
                     And
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     same
                     doth
                     continually
                     produce
                     water
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     said
                     water
                     cannot
                     circulate
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     must
                     not
                     then
                     this
                     standing
                     water
                     of
                     necessity
                     produce
                     the
                     Dropsie
                     ?
                     And
                     according
                     to
                     this
                     Hypothesis
                     ,
                     can
                     the
                     cure
                     of
                     the
                     Dropsie
                     consist
                     in
                     ought
                     else
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     appeasing
                     of
                     the
                     disturbed
                     solar
                     life
                     ;
                     by
                     which
                     means
                     the
                     Sun
                     (
                     being
                     again
                     duly
                     united
                     with
                     the
                     waters
                     )
                     doth
                     reduce
                     the
                     waters
                     to
                     their
                     former
                     out-working
                     subtilty
                     and
                     life
                     :
                     seeing
                     that
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     Moon
                     ,
                     and
                     Stars
                     (
                     which
                     pierceth
                     through
                     all
                     bodies
                     ,
                     how
                     hard
                     soever
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     )
                     doth
                     again
                     open
                     the
                     hidden
                     spiritual
                     passages
                     that
                     were
                     obstructed
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     are
                     far
                     more
                     subtile
                     and
                     minute
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     be
                     perceived
                     by
                     any
                     Anatomist
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     outward
                     eyes
                     of
                     any
                     man
                     whatsoever
                     )
                     and
                     through
                     the
                     said
                     opened
                     passages
                     it
                     afterwards
                     (
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     Air
                     )
                     drives
                     forth
                     that
                     water
                     by
                     Sweat
                     ,
                     Urine
                     ,
                     and
                     Stool
                     ?
                     But
                     when
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     knowledge
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     Medicine
                     ,
                     they
                     tap
                     the
                     Patient
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     making
                     an
                     Incision
                     in
                     his
                     body
                     ,
                     let
                     out
                     the
                     water
                     (
                     in
                     cases
                     
                     where
                     the
                     said
                     Disease
                     is
                     come
                     to
                     such
                     an
                     height
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     weakness
                     of
                     Nature
                     ,
                     the
                     Physicians
                     cannot
                     any
                     other
                     way
                     cure
                     the
                     same
                     )
                     all
                     at
                     once
                     ,
                     through
                     unskilfulness
                     and
                     want
                     of
                     experience
                     ;
                     how
                     can
                     it
                     be
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     sudden
                     death
                     must
                     needs
                     follow
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     life
                     which
                     is
                     yet
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     water
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     in
                     this
                     way
                     be
                     separated
                     from
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     let
                     out
                     together
                     with
                     the
                     water
                     ?
                  
                   
                     In
                     like
                     manner
                     also
                     ,
                     when
                     some
                     unexperienced
                     Physicians
                     mistake
                     the
                     Tympanites
                     or
                     Wind-Dropsie
                     for
                     the
                     Water-Dropsie
                     ,
                     and
                     according
                     to
                     this
                     imagination
                     of
                     theirs
                     ,
                     make
                     an
                     Incision
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     the
                     letting
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     supposed
                     water
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     now
                     instead
                     thereof
                     ,
                     the
                     air
                     at
                     once
                     gusheth
                     forth
                     (
                     as
                     before
                     was
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     Water-Dropsie
                     )
                     and
                     with
                     it
                     the
                     life
                     ,
                     which
                     as
                     yet
                     dwelt
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     can
                     it
                     be
                     any
                     matter
                     of
                     wonder
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     Patient
                     die
                     immediately
                     upon
                     the
                     voiding
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     air
                     ?
                     viz.
                     in
                     cases
                     where
                     the
                     Disease
                     is
                     come
                     to
                     its
                     height
                     ;
                     for
                     then
                     the
                     whole
                     life
                     is
                     contained
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     Air.
                     And
                     when
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     by
                     this
                     undue
                     means
                     ,
                     one
                     or
                     other
                     dropsical
                     person
                     is
                     holpen
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     waters
                     tapt
                     from
                     him
                     by
                     degrees
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     indeed
                     the
                     life
                     indangered
                     thereby
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     some
                     measure
                     weakened
                     )
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     suppose
                     that
                     this
                     comes
                     to
                     pass
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     Nature
                     in
                     some
                     persons
                     ,
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     their
                     foregoing
                     sufferings
                     (
                     where
                     the
                     Idea
                     or
                     Image
                     of
                     the
                     Disease
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     yet
                     taken
                     such
                     deep
                     root
                     )
                     is
                     already
                     reduced
                     to
                     some
                     quietness
                     ;
                     so
                     as
                     nothing
                     else
                     is
                     wanting
                     to
                     
                     her
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     she
                     be
                     freed
                     and
                     eased
                     of
                     the
                     too
                     heavy
                     burthen
                     of
                     water
                     ?
                  
                   
                     22
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     Experience
                     shews
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     Horse
                     is
                     over-rid
                     or
                     driven
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     draws
                     in
                     more
                     air
                     than
                     he
                     can
                     well
                     digest
                     or
                     circulate
                     ,
                     he
                     becomes
                     seized
                     with
                     that
                     Distemper
                     which
                     we
                     call
                     Broken-windedness
                     :
                     for
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     Horse
                     draws
                     in
                     too
                     much
                     breath
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     not
                     time
                     to
                     circulate
                     and
                     work
                     out
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     himself
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     becomes
                     puft
                     up
                     like
                     a
                     Balloon
                     or
                     Ball
                     fill'd
                     with
                     air
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     can
                     take
                     in
                     no
                     more
                     air
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     quite
                     full
                     and
                     over-stock'd
                     with
                     it
                     ;
                     yea
                     ,
                     it
                     sometimes
                     happens
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     reason
                     hereof
                     ,
                     the
                     Horse
                     falls
                     down
                     dead
                     of
                     a
                     sudden
                     .
                     At
                     Heidelberg
                     and
                     other
                     places
                     ,
                     they
                     help
                     this
                     accident
                     after
                     this
                     manner
                     ,
                     before
                     it
                     goes
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     to
                     spoil
                     the
                     Horse
                     :
                     The
                     Horse
                     is
                     fast
                     bound
                     in
                     a
                     Stall
                     that
                     he
                     cannot
                     stir
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     tail
                     tyed
                     up
                     on
                     high
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     a
                     blunt
                     round
                     Stick
                     or
                     Truncheon
                     is
                     thrust
                     up
                     his
                     fundament
                     about
                     nine
                     inches
                     ,
                     the
                     Stick
                     being
                     of
                     a
                     convenient
                     thickness
                     to
                     fill
                     up
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     This
                     done
                     ,
                     a
                     small
                     Incision
                     is
                     made
                     cross-wise
                     ,
                     between
                     the
                     tail
                     and
                     fundament
                     ;
                     after
                     which
                     ,
                     they
                     take
                     a
                     round
                     Iron
                     red-hot
                     of
                     the
                     thickness
                     of
                     ones
                     little
                     finger
                     ,
                     being
                     also
                     sharpened
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     ;
                     this
                     they
                     thrust
                     through
                     the
                     Incision
                     downwards
                     through
                     the
                     Arse-gut
                     ,
                     till
                     it
                     do
                     reach
                     the
                     Truncheon
                     inwardly
                     flaunting
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     hot
                     Iron
                     must
                     be
                     well
                     and
                     oft
                     turned
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     Incision
                     .
                     And
                     last
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     a
                     leaden
                     Ring
                     of
                     the
                     thickness
                     of
                     a
                     childs
                     finger
                     of
                     eight
                     years
                     of
                     age
                     ,
                     is
                     thrust
                     
                     up
                     through
                     the
                     fundament
                     of
                     the
                     Horse
                     into
                     the
                     hole
                     that
                     is
                     burnt
                     with
                     the
                     Iron
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     wound
                     anointed
                     with
                     oyl
                     ,
                     until
                     it
                     be
                     perfectly
                     cured
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     the
                     Ring
                     is
                     taken
                     away
                     .
                     After
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     the
                     Horse
                     is
                     serviceable
                     as
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     runs
                     post
                     ,
                     one
                     may
                     hear
                     the
                     air
                     with
                     a
                     blast
                     gushing
                     through
                     the
                     said
                     hole
                     like
                     a
                     Whistle
                     or
                     Pipe
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     now
                     the
                     air
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     hollow
                     of
                     his
                     Belly
                     without
                     the
                     Guts
                     )
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     compressed
                     inwardly
                     as
                     before
                     ,
                     as
                     having
                     now
                     a
                     convenient
                     passage
                     or
                     out-let
                     .
                     And
                     doth
                     it
                     not
                     most
                     evidently
                     appear
                     from
                     this
                     example
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     air
                     which
                     is
                     drawn
                     in
                     by
                     the
                     Nostrils
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     onely
                     designed
                     to
                     cool
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     to
                     be
                     blown
                     forth
                     again
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     further
                     operation
                     or
                     usefulness
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     said
                     air
                     doth
                     incessantly
                     pass
                     through
                     the
                     whole
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     perform
                     its
                     Revolution
                     ?
                  
                   
                     23
                     Q.
                     As
                     we
                     find
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     Air
                     of
                     the
                     Great
                     World
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     power
                     which
                     we
                     may
                     call
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     the
                     Macrocosm
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     example
                     ,
                     when
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     a
                     certain
                     Instrument
                     we
                     do
                     by
                     force
                     draw
                     the
                     air
                     out
                     of
                     a
                     Glass
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     that
                     the
                     Glass
                     (
                     how
                     heavy
                     soever
                     it
                     be
                     )
                     will
                     stick
                     fast
                     to
                     the
                     Instrument
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     more
                     strongly
                     the
                     air
                     is
                     drawn
                     out
                     ,
                     the
                     faster
                     it
                     cleaves
                     ,
                     as
                     hath
                     formerly
                     been
                     declared
                     more
                     at
                     large
                     in
                     our
                     Alphabet
                     of
                     Nature
                     ,
                     printed
                     at
                     
                       Sultzbach
                       ,
                       Anno
                    
                     1657.
                     49
                     page
                     .
                     And
                     do
                     not
                     we
                     perceive
                     something
                     of
                     like
                     nature
                     in
                     Man
                     (
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     little
                     World
                     )
                     that
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     to
                     put
                     his
                     utmost
                     strength
                     to
                     any
                     thing
                     (
                     as
                     when
                     he
                     goes
                     to
                     lift
                     any
                     thing
                     
                     beyond
                     his
                     ordinary
                     force
                     )
                     he
                     is
                     fain
                     to
                     keep
                     in
                     his
                     breath
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     that
                     wherein
                     his
                     Fire-life
                     doth
                     consist
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     that
                     his
                     life
                     and
                     the
                     powers
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     so
                     much
                     the
                     more
                     increased
                     and
                     strengthened
                     ?
                     It
                     is
                     likewise
                     matter
                     of
                     every
                     ones
                     experience
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     we
                     move
                     much
                     and
                     strongly
                     (
                     which
                     motions
                     are
                     performed
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     Air
                     )
                     we
                     can
                     digest
                     more
                     than
                     at
                     other
                     times
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     because
                     we
                     take
                     in
                     more
                     Air
                     than
                     usually
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     powers
                     of
                     our
                     life
                     being
                     increased
                     and
                     strengthened
                     by
                     the
                     Air
                     ,
                     make
                     us
                     to
                     stand
                     in
                     need
                     of
                     more
                     Food
                     for
                     our
                     sustenance
                     ,
                     than
                     at
                     other
                     times
                     ?
                  
                   
                     24
                     Q.
                     May
                     not
                     we
                     also
                     perceive
                     the
                     effect
                     or
                     working
                     which
                     the
                     Air
                     hath
                     in
                     Man
                     ,
                     from
                     this
                     instance
                     :
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     in
                     pain
                     and
                     grief
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     apt
                     to
                     cry
                     out
                     and
                     complain
                     ,
                     which
                     yet
                     cannot
                     in
                     the
                     least
                     help
                     him
                     ;
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     by
                     crying
                     he
                     doth
                     but
                     waste
                     his
                     strength
                     ?
                     Now
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     suppose
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     cause
                     hereof
                     ,
                     viz.
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     naturally
                     seeks
                     to
                     rid
                     himself
                     of
                     the
                     pain
                     he
                     feels
                     ;
                     but
                     seeing
                     that
                     this
                     cannot
                     be
                     ,
                     except
                     the
                     life
                     it self
                     (
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     pain
                     is
                     )
                     and
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     it
                     be
                     weakened
                     ?
                     Now
                     this
                     life
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     his
                     living
                     Air
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     drawn
                     in
                     and
                     keeps
                     in
                     his
                     Belly
                     ,
                     it
                     being
                     there
                     united
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     essence
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     crying
                     he
                     strives
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     force
                     ,
                     to
                     thrust
                     out
                     this
                     Air
                     and
                     his
                     Life
                     together
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     rid
                     of
                     the
                     fiery
                     pain
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     kindled
                     or
                     inflamed
                     Life
                     .
                     And
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     through
                     these
                     continual
                     
                     outcries
                     the
                     Fire-life
                     is
                     thrust
                     forth
                     ,
                     it
                     so
                     happens
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     loseth
                     his
                     pain
                     and
                     strength
                     together
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     at
                     length
                     he
                     hath
                     no
                     more
                     force
                     to
                     cry
                     or
                     speak
                     ,
                     neither
                     doth
                     his
                     Belly
                     move
                     up
                     and
                     down
                     any
                     more
                     :
                     and
                     then
                     consequently
                     he
                     must
                     have
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     to
                     draw
                     in
                     again
                     and
                     recruit
                     himself
                     with
                     air
                     ,
                     instead
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     lost
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     fill
                     his
                     Belly
                     again
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Treasury
                     and
                     Repository
                     of
                     the
                     Air
                     of
                     Life
                     .
                     May
                     not
                     this
                     also
                     be
                     assigned
                     as
                     a
                     reason
                     why
                     so
                     many
                     women
                     (
                     through
                     the
                     unskilfulness
                     and
                     unexperience
                     of
                     their
                     Midwives
                     )
                     die
                     in
                     Travel
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     suffer
                     them
                     to
                     spend
                     themselves
                     in
                     outcries
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     right
                     Birth-pains
                     are
                     upon
                     them
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Do
                     not
                     we
                     likewise
                     find
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     very
                     weary
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     apt
                     to
                     yawn
                     ?
                     And
                     may
                     we
                     not
                     suppose
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     natural
                     cause
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     when
                     he
                     yawns
                     hath
                     a
                     desire
                     to
                     sleep
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     that
                     end
                     lets
                     out
                     his
                     breath
                     ,
                     that
                     thereby
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     the
                     more
                     disposed
                     for
                     it
                     ;
                     because
                     as
                     by
                     drawing
                     in
                     of
                     the
                     air
                     we
                     become
                     strong
                     ,
                     active
                     ,
                     and
                     lively
                     ,
                     so
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     the
                     breathing
                     forth
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     doth
                     make
                     us
                     heavy
                     ,
                     dull
                     ,
                     and
                     drowsie
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Furthermore
                     ,
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     retcheth
                     himself
                     and
                     yawns
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     suppose
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     draws
                     in
                     air
                     ,
                     taking
                     in
                     continually
                     and
                     digesting
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     that
                     thereby
                     he
                     may
                     attain
                     life
                     ,
                     strength
                     and
                     motion
                     ;
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     which
                     ,
                     he
                     doth
                     still
                     more
                     concenter
                     the
                     air
                     ,
                     for
                     as
                     he
                     draws
                     in
                     his
                     breath
                     ,
                     his
                     Sinews
                     are
                     drawn
                     
                     together
                     and
                     contracted
                     :
                     so
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     yawns
                     and
                     retcheth
                     himself
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     follow
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     what
                     hath
                     been
                     said
                     )
                     that
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     he
                     must
                     lose
                     much
                     more
                     strength
                     ,
                     than
                     when
                     he
                     onely
                     yawns
                     without
                     retching
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     a
                     further
                     confirmation
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     known
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     who
                     having
                     over-studied
                     himself
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     quite
                     weary
                     and
                     very
                     drowsie
                     ,
                     found
                     that
                     by
                     his
                     much
                     yawning
                     and
                     retching
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     his
                     Belly
                     grew
                     cold
                     :
                     but
                     upon
                     his
                     following
                     the
                     advice
                     of
                     a
                     Friend
                     that
                     wish'd
                     him
                     to
                     forbear
                     the
                     said
                     yawning
                     ,
                     he
                     sensibly
                     perceived
                     his
                     Belly
                     restored
                     to
                     its
                     former
                     warmth
                     .
                  
                   
                     Moreover
                     it
                     is
                     observed
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Cramp
                     oft
                     follows
                     after
                     yawning
                     and
                     retching
                     ,
                     where
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     used
                     beyond
                     measure
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     sighing
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     conceive
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     forasmuch
                     ,
                     as
                     when
                     any
                     man
                     is
                     in
                     earnest
                     study
                     ,
                     or
                     is
                     troubled
                     or
                     grieved
                     ,
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     fetch
                     his
                     breath
                     so
                     oft
                     as
                     otherwise
                     he
                     is
                     wont
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     he
                     finds
                     in
                     himself
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     forced
                     to
                     fetch
                     in
                     his
                     breath
                     long
                     and
                     deep
                     :
                     and
                     what
                     is
                     that
                     else
                     but
                     sighing
                     ?
                     And
                     when
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     Speech
                     ,
                     which
                     lies
                     in
                     the
                     throat
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     wants
                     breath
                     and
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     quickness
                     and
                     strength
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     party
                     then
                     hems
                     ,
                     doth
                     he
                     not
                     thereby
                     stir
                     and
                     excite
                     the
                     seed
                     in
                     his
                     throat
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     strength
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     Belly
                     ?
                  
                   
                     25
                     Q.
                     Now
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     in
                     man
                     a
                     fiery
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     fiery
                     voice
                     proceeding
                     from
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     which
                     
                     proceeds
                     from
                     him
                     in
                     a
                     strong
                     anguishful
                     outcry
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     all
                     the
                     powers
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     life
                     working
                     in
                     each
                     other
                     ,
                     do
                     inkindle
                     and
                     inflame
                     themselves
                     :
                     and
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     impossible
                     to
                     describe
                     the
                     proper
                     image
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     voice
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     cannot
                     with
                     Letters
                     represent
                     the
                     likeness
                     of
                     a
                     voice
                     ;
                     yet
                     ●s
                     it
                     not
                     in
                     some
                     part
                     evident
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     what
                     experience
                     shews
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     impatient
                     unexperienced
                     persons
                     are
                     put
                     to
                     the
                     Rack
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     endure
                     the
                     said
                     pain
                     ,
                     or
                     contain
                     themselves
                     ,
                     but
                     give
                     forth
                     all
                     their
                     strength
                     by
                     their
                     outcries
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     then
                     perceive
                     a
                     wonderful
                     fiery
                     voice
                     proceeding
                     from
                     them
                     :
                     and
                     such
                     persons
                     as
                     these
                     grow
                     very
                     weak
                     at
                     last
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     forced
                     to
                     confess
                     what
                     is
                     demanded
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     But
                     others
                     who
                     do
                     know
                     that
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     to
                     restrain
                     their
                     voice
                     at
                     the
                     beginning
                     ,
                     become
                     patient
                     and
                     retain
                     their
                     strength
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     whole
                     body
                     breaks
                     forth
                     into
                     sweat
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     pains
                     decrease
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     forced
                     to
                     confess
                     .
                  
                   
                     26
                     Q.
                     Now
                     that
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     air
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     belly
                     ,
                     from
                     whence
                     the
                     voice
                     proceeds
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     true
                     living
                     fiery
                     Essence
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     this
                     ●n
                     part
                     be
                     made
                     out
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     wan●on
                     Children
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     health
                     ,
                     let
                     a
                     fart
                     through
                     their
                     shirt
                     kept
                     close
                     to
                     their
                     breech
                     into
                     the
                     flame
                     of
                     a
                     Candle
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     makes
                     a
                     great
                     blaze
                     much
                     like
                     that
                     of
                     Brandy
                     or
                     Brimstone
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     kindled
                     ?
                     But
                     when
                     these
                     Children
                     be
                     sick
                     ,
                     this
                     wind
                     will
                     not
                     take
                     fire
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     no
                     Brimstone
                     is
                     in
                     it
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     also
                     it
                     hath
                     no
                     sulphurous
                     
                     smell
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     of
                     sound
                     people
                     hath
                     .
                     Now
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     foresaid
                     stinking
                     smell
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     true
                     Brimstone
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     this
                     evident
                     from
                     the
                     kindling
                     of
                     these
                     winds
                     in
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     sound
                     ?
                     We
                     find
                     also
                     that
                     Brimstone
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     dissolved
                     in
                     Oyl
                     ,
                     gives
                     forth
                     a
                     much
                     like
                     smell
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     backwinds
                     and
                     excrements
                     of
                     sound
                     people
                     .
                     Upon
                     which
                     account
                     also
                     the
                     Balsome
                     of
                     Sulphur
                     (
                     which
                     especially
                     in
                     its
                     preparation
                     gives
                     forth
                     such
                     a
                     smell
                     )
                     is
                     good
                     for
                     distempers
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     Breath
                     is
                     concerned
                     .
                  
                   
                     27
                     Q.
                     Seeing
                     that
                     from
                     what
                     hath
                     been
                     said
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     gathered
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Nose
                     by
                     which
                     the
                     air
                     is
                     drawn
                     in
                     ,
                     is
                     an
                     Instrument
                     through
                     which
                     mans
                     life
                     was
                     blown
                     into
                     him
                     by
                     God
                     ;
                     the
                     Query
                     is
                     ,
                     Whether
                     it
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     Divine
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     disposal
                     ,
                     if
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     noble
                     Instrument
                     by
                     which
                     man
                     draws
                     in
                     his
                     Life
                     and
                     Smelling
                     ,
                     as
                     through
                     a
                     carthilaginous
                     Spunge
                     ,
                     such
                     an
                     impure
                     matter
                     as
                     the
                     Snot
                     of
                     the
                     Nose
                     is
                     thought
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     (
                     being
                     look'd
                     upon
                     as
                     a
                     meer
                     Excrement
                     by
                     the
                     ignorant
                     ,
                     whereas
                     it
                     is
                     without
                     any
                     scent
                     ,
                     when
                     man
                     is
                     in
                     health
                     )
                     should
                     have
                     its
                     seat
                     and
                     dwelling-place
                     ?
                     Or
                     whether
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     so
                     commonly
                     esteemed
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     ,
                     after
                     diligent
                     consideration
                     ,
                     be
                     found
                     a
                     much
                     more
                     noble
                     thing
                     ?
                     And
                     seeing
                     that
                     in
                     Anatomy
                     it
                     is
                     notorious
                     ,
                     that
                     both
                     the
                     Nostrils
                     or
                     Passages
                     of
                     the
                     Nose
                     (
                     whereof
                     the
                     one
                     hath
                     a
                     male
                     property
                     to
                     work
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     a
                     female
                     to
                     receive
                     and
                     take
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     the
                     distinguishing
                     of
                     the
                     objects
                     of
                     smelling
                     )
                     do
                     
                     by
                     Vessels
                     communicate
                     with
                     and
                     go
                     up
                     to
                     the
                     Brain
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     down
                     again
                     to
                     the
                     Throat
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     meet
                     together
                     and
                     are
                     united
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     common
                     Centre
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Organs
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Senses
                     meet
                     together
                     ;
                     from
                     which
                     Center
                     a
                     twofold
                     matter
                     of
                     distinct
                     virtue
                     and
                     property
                     comes
                     down
                     from
                     the
                     Scull
                     and
                     Brain
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     afterwards
                     divided
                     ,
                     one
                     part
                     of
                     it
                     passing
                     forwards
                     into
                     the
                     Nose
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     backwards
                     to
                     the
                     Throat
                     .
                     Now
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     this
                     matter
                     doth
                     appear
                     to
                     be
                     no
                     Excrement
                     ,
                     whether
                     we
                     might
                     not
                     call
                     this
                     a
                     Seed
                     of
                     the
                     Brain
                     ,
                     which
                     comes
                     down
                     into
                     the
                     Nose
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     for
                     the
                     forming
                     and
                     working
                     out
                     the
                     essential
                     and
                     vital
                     Sense
                     of
                     Smelling
                     ?
                     In
                     like
                     manner
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     matter
                     or
                     seed
                     which
                     comes
                     from
                     the
                     Brain
                     to
                     the
                     Throat
                     ,
                     doth
                     unite
                     itself
                     with
                     the
                     seed
                     that
                     comes
                     up
                     from
                     beneath
                     from
                     the
                     Heart
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     generates
                     or
                     brings
                     forth
                     the
                     Speech
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Taste
                     ,
                     and
                     and
                     Speech
                     of
                     Man.
                     
                  
                   
                     28
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     Mouth
                     was
                     chiefly
                     given
                     to
                     man
                     for
                     this
                     end
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     (
                     through
                     his
                     voice
                     )
                     bring
                     forth
                     the
                     Issues
                     and
                     Births
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     Senses
                     :
                     for
                     we
                     find
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     Mouth
                     are
                     three
                     Tongues
                     ,
                     viz.
                     the
                     upper
                     ,
                     middlemost
                     ,
                     and
                     under-tongue
                     ;
                     and
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     conceive
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     upper-Tongue
                     (
                     Vvula
                     )
                     which
                     from
                     on
                     high
                     hangs
                     downwards
                     in
                     
                     the
                     Throat
                     ,
                     conveys
                     the
                     seed
                     for
                     Speech
                     from
                     the
                     Brain
                     downwards
                     to
                     the
                     under-Tongue
                     (
                     Epiglottis
                     )
                     or
                     flap
                     and
                     cover
                     of
                     the
                     Throat
                     ,
                     which
                     closeth
                     the
                     Wind-pipe
                     on
                     the
                     top
                     ,
                     as
                     doth
                     the
                     lid
                     of
                     a
                     Canne
                     :
                     which
                     Palate
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     diseased
                     or
                     defective
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     way
                     ill-affected
                     ,
                     it
                     causeth
                     an
                     hindrance
                     to
                     the
                     Speech
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     when
                     the
                     middle-Tongue
                     is
                     affected
                     or
                     indisposed
                     .
                     But
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     under-Tongue
                     or
                     Epiglottis
                     ,
                     the
                     seed
                     is
                     conveyed
                     from
                     beneath
                     upwards
                     from
                     the
                     Heart
                     ,
                     through
                     the
                     
                       Aspera
                       Arteria
                    
                     or
                     Wind-pipe
                     ,
                     for
                     to
                     be
                     united
                     with
                     the
                     seed
                     that
                     comes
                     down
                     from
                     the
                     Brain
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     Union
                     is
                     effected
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     middle-Tongue
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     union
                     the
                     Speech
                     is
                     afterwards
                     wrought
                     out
                     and
                     perfected
                     ?
                     And
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     probable
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     this
                     under-Tongue
                     ,
                     the
                     Ventriloqu●
                     (
                     viz.
                     such
                     who
                     speak
                     through
                     their
                     Belly
                     )
                     can
                     speak
                     backwards
                     or
                     downwards
                     in
                     their
                     Belly
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     least
                     motion
                     of
                     their
                     Mouths
                     ,
                     in
                     such
                     manner
                     as
                     gives
                     a
                     most
                     wonderful
                     and
                     strange
                     sound
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     a
                     third
                     person
                     did
                     speak
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     deceive
                     many
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Now
                     that
                     a
                     seed
                     comes
                     down
                     from
                     the
                     Brain
                     into
                     the
                     Throat
                     ,
                     may
                     it
                     not
                     be
                     gathered
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     any
                     one
                     hath
                     a
                     Cold
                     ,
                     or
                     when
                     he
                     hawks
                     or
                     hems
                     strongly
                     ,
                     a
                     tough
                     slimy
                     matter
                     comes
                     down
                     into
                     the
                     Throat
                     ?
                     And
                     that
                     a
                     like
                     seed
                     comes
                     up
                     from
                     beneath
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     perceive
                     that
                     likewise
                     ,
                     from
                     this
                     instance
                     ,
                     viz.
                     when
                     weak
                     persons
                     with
                     coughing
                     do
                     fetch
                     up
                     abundance
                     of
                     slimy
                     matter
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     spit
                     o●t
                     ?
                     Now
                     that
                     
                     some
                     part
                     of
                     this
                     slimy
                     matter
                     is
                     a
                     Seed
                     ,
                     may
                     we
                     not
                     partly
                     perceive
                     this
                     from
                     the
                     toughness
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     when
                     the
                     said
                     matter
                     is
                     spit
                     out
                     on
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     is
                     made
                     hot
                     ,
                     it
                     clings
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     becomes
                     coagulated
                     like
                     the
                     white
                     of
                     an
                     Egg
                     ,
                     which
                     other
                     waters
                     doth
                     not
                     so
                     do
                     ?
                     As
                     likewise
                     fro●
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     troubled
                     with
                     a
                     Cough
                     ,
                     are
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     indisposed
                     for
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     Generation
                     .
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     that
                     coughing
                     is
                     caused
                     by
                     the
                     unripeness
                     ,
                     crudity
                     ,
                     or
                     distemperature
                     of
                     this
                     Seed
                     ,
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     evident
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     the
                     Breath
                     (
                     which
                     continually
                     passeth
                     through
                     the
                     Nose
                     )
                     doth
                     convey
                     the
                     praeternatural
                     cr●de
                     smell
                     or
                     scent
                     of
                     this
                     Seed
                     that
                     lies
                     under
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     throat
                     ,
                     through
                     the
                     Nose
                     into
                     the
                     Breast
                     ,
                     it
                     then
                     causeth
                     (
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     its
                     Distemper
                     )
                     an
                     unseasonable
                     rising
                     up
                     of
                     the
                     Seed
                     from
                     beneath
                     ;
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     all
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     do
                     partake
                     and
                     communicate
                     with
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     means
                     the
                     Cough
                     is
                     occasioned
                     ?
                     For
                     the
                     cure
                     of
                     which
                     ,
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     ●ound
                     by
                     experience
                     in
                     some
                     Coughs
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     the
                     Seed
                     or
                     crude
                     slimy
                     matter
                     (
                     which
                     in
                     the
                     Cough
                     mounts
                     up
                     from
                     beneath
                     )
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     beginning
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     swallowed
                     down
                     into
                     the
                     Stomach
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     this
                     circulation
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Breast
                     into
                     the
                     Stomach
                     ,
                     is
                     there
                     concocted
                     and
                     ripened
                     ,
                     the
                     Cough
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     hath
                     sometimes
                     been
                     cured
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     seeing
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     threefold
                     Cough
                     ;
                     〈◊〉
                     .
                     Such
                     an
                     one
                     as
                     was
                     just
                     now
                     mentioned
                     .
                     〈◊〉
                     .
                     A
                     coughing
                     from
                     impatience
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     chiefly
                     
                     occasioned
                     when
                     we
                     cannot
                     bear
                     the
                     tickling
                     o●
                     the
                     Seed
                     in
                     the
                     Throat
                     ;
                     from
                     which
                     impatience
                     it
                     comes
                     to
                     pass
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     more
                     a
                     man
                     spits
                     up
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     matter
                     for
                     spitting
                     is
                     still
                     made
                     inwardly
                     ;
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     in
                     those
                     that
                     weep
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     more
                     tears
                     they
                     shed
                     ,
                     more
                     water
                     for
                     tears
                     is
                     still
                     produced
                     and
                     generated
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     From
                     both
                     these
                     sorts
                     of
                     Coughs
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     abide
                     or
                     continue
                     long
                     ,
                     a
                     third
                     sort
                     of
                     Cough
                     〈◊〉
                     generated
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     make
                     a
                     custom
                     〈◊〉
                     coughing
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     it
                     oft
                     happens
                     that
                     the
                     first
                     Cough
                     goes
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     two
                     remain
                     Would
                     it
                     not
                     then
                     be
                     good
                     from
                     the
                     very
                     first
                     (
                     by
                     degrees
                     )
                     to
                     stop
                     this
                     impatient
                     coughing
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     give
                     the
                     Reins
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     keep
                     ou●●selves
                     from
                     coughing
                     so
                     strongly
                     or
                     so
                     often
                     ,
                     as
                     w●
                     may
                     be
                     prone
                     or
                     apt
                     to
                     do
                     ?
                     And
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     probable
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     we
                     may
                     soon
                     get
                     the
                     m●stery
                     of
                     a
                     Cough
                     ?
                     And
                     the
                     same
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     〈◊〉
                     other
                     Diseases
                     .
                  
                   
                     29
                     Q.
                     Now
                     how
                     both
                     these
                     forementione●
                     Seeds
                     (
                     the
                     Upper
                     and
                     Under
                     )
                     by
                     their
                     unio●
                     do
                     produce
                     the
                     Speech
                     and
                     Voice
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     th●
                     be
                     made
                     out
                     ,
                     partly
                     from
                     what
                     here
                     follows
                     ,
                     vi●
                     It
                     's
                     known
                     by
                     experience
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     some
                     stron●
                     men
                     in
                     a
                     fiery
                     driving
                     earnestness
                     ,
                     by
                     long
                     and
                     intense
                     spea●ing
                     about
                     weighty
                     matters
                     ,
                     have
                     tire●
                     themselves
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     their
                     Voice
                     hath
                     grown
                     low●
                     and
                     their
                     Speech
                     at
                     last
                     quite
                     failed
                     them
                     :
                     whic●
                     in
                     some
                     hath
                     been
                     known
                     to
                     continue
                     for
                     thre●
                     weeks
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     afterwards
                     upon
                     the
                     return
                     〈◊〉
                     
                     ●heir
                     Speech
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     been
                     sensible
                     of
                     a
                     sweet
                     ●limy
                     matter
                     which
                     came
                     in
                     their
                     Throat
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     ●ame
                     taste
                     and
                     smell
                     with
                     Wheat
                     flower
                     and
                     wa●er
                     mingled
                     together
                     (
                     which
                     in
                     the
                     Great
                     World
                     ●s
                     the
                     true
                     Seed
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     )
                     and
                     of
                     much
                     the
                     ●ame
                     scent
                     as
                     the
                     Seed
                     of
                     Man
                     hath
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     when
                     they
                     have
                     chanced
                     (
                     with
                     a
                     light
                     coughing
                     )
                     ●o
                     spit
                     out
                     this
                     sweet
                     slimy
                     matter
                     (
                     which
                     comes
                     into
                     the
                     Throat
                     both
                     from
                     above
                     and
                     from
                     beneath
                     )
                     before
                     it
                     was
                     fully
                     perfected
                     and
                     united
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     again
                     totally
                     lost
                     their
                     Speech
                     ,
                     and
                     become
                     dumb
                     ,
                     until
                     a
                     like
                     slimy
                     matter
                     hath
                     afresh
                     ●een
                     gathered
                     again
                     .
                     It
                     hath
                     also
                     been
                     observed
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     they
                     have
                     eat
                     leavened
                     Bread
                     ,
                     before
                     that
                     this
                     Seed
                     hath
                     been
                     perfectly
                     united
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     thereupon
                     been
                     taken
                     with
                     a
                     Cough
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     ●spit
                     out
                     the
                     Seed
                     again
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     lost
                     their
                     Speech
                     a
                     third
                     time
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     they
                     have
                     eaten
                     ●unleavened
                     Bread
                     ,
                     or
                     sweat
                     Cakes
                     ,
                     this
                     hath
                     holpen
                     them
                     to
                     retain
                     the
                     said
                     Seed
                     .
                     They
                     have
                     likewise
                     found
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     due
                     use
                     of
                     Balsome
                     of
                     Sulphur
                     ,
                     hath
                     been
                     good
                     for
                     this
                     purpose
                     .
                  
                   
                     30
                     Q.
                     Upon
                     this
                     occasion
                     of
                     mentioning
                     unleavened
                     Bread
                     and
                     sweet
                     Cakes
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     enquire
                     into
                     the
                     reason
                     ,
                     why
                     God
                     commanded
                     the
                     Israelites
                     to
                     eat
                     unleavened
                     Bread
                     or
                     sweet
                     Cakes
                     ,
                     at
                     Easter
                     in
                     the
                     month
                     of
                     March
                     ,
                     or
                     Spring-time
                     ,
                     when
                     all
                     things
                     begin
                     to
                     get
                     a
                     new
                     life
                     ?
                     whether
                     it
                     may
                     not
                     have
                     been
                     for
                     this
                     reason
                     ,
                     because
                     man
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     Little
                     World
                     )
                     receives
                     his
                     Seed
                     from
                     the
                     Great
                     World
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     that
                     the
                     Great
                     World
                     may
                     be
                     perfected
                     in
                     the
                     lesser
                     ?
                  
                   
                   
                     31
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     Wheat
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     Bread
                     is
                     made
                     and
                     baked
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     noblest
                     and
                     best
                     sort
                     of
                     the
                     Food
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     a
                     certain
                     Root
                     commonly
                     called
                     Earth-nuts
                     ,
                     ariseth
                     from
                     and
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     Wheat
                     turned
                     and
                     growing
                     up-side
                     downwards
                     (
                     and
                     in
                     Holland
                     is
                     esteemed
                     and
                     commonly
                     held
                     for
                     no
                     other
                     )
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     found
                     ordinarily
                     in
                     fruitful
                     Wheat-fields
                     :
                     And
                     whereas
                     we
                     read
                     that
                     Ruben
                     found
                     his
                     Dudaim
                     (
                     Mandrakes
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     vulgar
                     translation
                     )
                     in
                     the
                     field
                     ,
                     in
                     Wheat-harvest
                     ;
                     may
                     not
                     this
                     give
                     us
                     great
                     occasion
                     to
                     make
                     inquiry
                     ,
                     whether
                     this
                     same
                     Earth-nuts
                     were
                     not
                     the
                     very
                     .
                     Dudaim
                     of
                     Ruben
                     which
                     he
                     brought
                     to
                     his
                     Mother
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     she
                     bought
                     or
                     hired
                     the
                     company
                     of
                     her
                     Husband
                     Jacob
                     that
                     night
                     from
                     Rachel
                     ?
                     For
                     the
                     word
                     Dudaim
                     signifies
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     Tongue
                     (
                     Loves
                     )
                     which
                     the
                     very
                     forming
                     of
                     the
                     sound
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     doth
                     shew
                     :
                     for
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     signifies
                     Love
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     termination
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     makes
                     it
                     of
                     the
                     plural
                     number
                     ,
                     and
                     signifies
                     a
                     multiplicity
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     fourth
                     Letter
                     of
                     the
                     H●brew
                     Alphabet
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     formed
                     by
                     the
                     Tongue
                     when
                     the
                     same
                     presseth
                     it self
                     forwards
                     softly
                     with
                     its
                     point
                     against
                     the
                     teeth
                     ,
                     which
                     point
                     is
                     the
                     out-worker
                     and
                     former
                     of
                     all
                     and
                     every
                     Letter
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     is
                     the
                     Letter
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     with
                     the
                     Cabalists
                     (
                     not
                     without
                     reason
                     )
                     stands
                     for
                     the
                     number
                     10
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     likened
                     to
                     the
                     virile
                     member
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     more
                     largely
                     seen
                     in
                     the
                     Authors
                     Book
                     ,
                     intituled
                     
                       The
                       Alphabet
                       of
                       Nature
                    
                     .
                     When
                     now
                     this
                     Letter
                     (
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     )
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     a
                     
                     birth
                     ,
                     enters
                     into
                     the
                     vowel
                     (
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     )
                     (
                     whose
                     sound
                     expresseth
                     the
                     death
                     and
                     dying
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     )
                     then
                     a
                     new
                     birth
                     comes
                     forth
                     ,
                     viz.
                     another
                     (
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     )
                     .
                     This
                     new
                     (
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     )
                     enters
                     with
                     his
                     new
                     point
                     ,
                     as
                     with
                     the
                     lower
                     (
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     )
                     into
                     the
                     shut-up
                     (
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     )
                     ,
                     which
                     signifies
                     the
                     Mother
                     or
                     Womb
                     ,
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     multiplication
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     this
                     syllable
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     (
                     with
                     the
                     Hebrews
                     )
                     always
                     signifies
                     the
                     plural
                     number
                     .
                     Now
                     Love
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     ,
                     neither
                     can
                     it
                     be
                     represented
                     otherwise
                     than
                     as
                     a
                     Mother
                     with
                     her
                     Child
                     ;
                     and
                     seeing
                     that
                     a
                     Child
                     (
                     before
                     it
                     comes
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     )
                     was
                     onely
                     humane
                     Seed
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     this
                     Seed
                     of
                     Man
                     (
                     the
                     Lesser
                     World
                     )
                     proceeds
                     from
                     the
                     Seed
                     of
                     the
                     Greater
                     World
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     Wheat
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     the
                     chiefest
                     Food
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Wheat
                     when
                     it
                     turns
                     downwards
                     into
                     a
                     root
                     ,
                     doth
                     bring
                     forth
                     a
                     Fruit
                     ,
                     and
                     turns
                     to
                     that
                     we
                     call
                     Earth-nuts
                     :
                     and
                     Rachel
                     having
                     for
                     so
                     long
                     a
                     time
                     together
                     (
                     before
                     their
                     cohabiting
                     together
                     )
                     so
                     heartily
                     loved
                     her
                     Husband
                     Jacob
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     him
                     again
                     been
                     spiritually
                     beloved
                     ,
                     and
                     thereby
                     also
                     was
                     spiritually
                     impregnated
                     by
                     him
                     ;
                     which
                     multiplied
                     impregnation
                     ,
                     seeing
                     it
                     was
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     went
                     up
                     to
                     the
                     head
                     (
                     as
                     being
                     the
                     first
                     seat
                     of
                     Love
                     )
                     and
                     abode
                     there
                     until
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     their
                     coming
                     together
                     ,
                     when
                     his
                     Seed
                     being
                     united
                     with
                     hers
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     a
                     long-continued
                     custom
                     ,
                     having
                     past
                     so
                     many
                     Revolutions
                     ,
                     still
                     went
                     upwards
                     ,
                     till
                     at
                     length
                     these
                     spiritual
                     impregnations
                     were
                     so
                     greatly
                     multiplied
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     make
                     her
                     burst
                     out
                     into
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     which
                     she
                     spake
                     to
                     
                       Jacob
                       :
                       Give
                       me
                       children
                       ,
                       or
                       else
                       I
                       die
                       .
                    
                     
                     From
                     which
                     manifold
                     spiritual
                     impregnation
                     ,
                     at
                     last
                     Joseph
                     (
                     whose
                     name
                     imports
                     multiplicity
                     )
                     was
                     born
                     .
                     May
                     not
                     this
                     therefore
                     be
                     supposed
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     the
                     reason
                     ,
                     why
                     seeing
                     that
                     Rachel
                     knew
                     that
                     the
                     impregnation
                     in
                     her
                     ,
                     which
                     formerly
                     (
                     in
                     a
                     wrong
                     order
                     )
                     went
                     upwards
                     to
                     bring
                     forth
                     fruit
                     in
                     Idea
                     onely
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     before
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     could
                     take
                     root
                     beneath
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     first
                     be
                     conveyed
                     from
                     above
                     ,
                     downwards
                     ,
                     before
                     ever
                     she
                     could
                     bring
                     forth
                     Children
                     ;
                     therefore
                     she
                     desired
                     the
                     Dudaim
                     ,
                     because
                     she
                     knew
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     a
                     Fruit
                     that
                     had
                     also
                     grown
                     in
                     a
                     wrong
                     order
                     (
                     yea
                     ,
                     wholly
                     according
                     to
                     what
                     was
                     said
                     of
                     her
                     impregnation
                     )
                     viz.
                     their
                     upper
                     part
                     was
                     turn'd
                     downwards
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     this
                     Seed
                     of
                     the
                     Great
                     World
                     (
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     God
                     or
                     generative
                     power
                     did
                     lie
                     )
                     might
                     cause
                     in
                     her
                     the
                     Seed
                     of
                     the
                     Little
                     World
                     ,
                     which
                     went
                     wrongly
                     upwards
                     into
                     her
                     head
                     in
                     Idea's
                     of
                     love
                     to
                     her
                     Husband
                     ,
                     to
                     descend
                     rightly
                     downwards
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     corporeal
                     birth
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     that
                     upon
                     every
                     cohabitation
                     of
                     Man
                     and
                     Wife
                     ,
                     a
                     spiritual
                     Seed
                     also
                     doth
                     come
                     into
                     the
                     woman
                     and
                     abide
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     not
                     annihilated
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     this
                     be
                     evidenced
                     from
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     Thamar
                     ,
                     who
                     after
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     both
                     her
                     Husbands
                     ,
                     had
                     their
                     Seed
                     raised
                     and
                     excited
                     in
                     her
                     by
                     her
                     Father-in-law
                     
                       Judah
                       ?
                       Gen.
                    
                     38.
                     
                  
                   
                     32
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     we
                     perceive
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     Mouth
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     above
                     ,
                     beneath
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     both
                     sides
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     Tongue
                     and
                     Teeth
                     ,
                     do
                     every
                     
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     continually
                     and
                     without
                     ceasing
                     ,
                     give
                     forth
                     a
                     distinct
                     circulating
                     moisture
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     Mouth
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     twofold
                     water
                     ,
                     one
                     above
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     beneath
                     ,
                     both
                     which
                     must
                     be
                     united
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     Tongue
                     ,
                     in
                     order
                     both
                     to
                     eating
                     and
                     speaking
                     ;
                     which
                     latter
                     is
                     formed
                     by
                     the
                     Tongue
                     ,
                     which
                     therefore
                     is
                     as
                     a
                     Spunge
                     moving
                     and
                     turning
                     itself
                     to
                     all
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     Mouth
                     ,
                     destinated
                     for
                     the
                     forming
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     living
                     Images
                     and
                     Letters
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     sounds
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     mouth
                     ;
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     in
                     the
                     printed
                     Hebrew
                     Letters
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     the
                     same
                     figure
                     and
                     form
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     shaped
                     and
                     formed
                     by
                     the
                     Tongue
                     in
                     the
                     Mouth
                     ,
                     especially
                     when
                     any
                     one
                     is
                     forced
                     to
                     speak
                     loud
                     to
                     another
                     at
                     a
                     distance
                     ;
                     as
                     is
                     more
                     largely
                     declared
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     
                       Alphabet
                       of
                       Nature
                    
                     .
                     And
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     again
                     in
                     this
                     circulation
                     of
                     waters
                     in
                     the
                     Mouth
                     of
                     Man
                     perceive
                     an
                     evident
                     harmony
                     and
                     agreement
                     between
                     the
                     greater
                     and
                     lesser
                     Worlds
                     in
                     their
                     continual
                     Revolutions
                     ?
                  
                   
                     33
                     Q.
                     Now
                     that
                     the
                     lower
                     waters
                     which
                     come
                     from
                     beneath
                     ,
                     viz.
                     from
                     the
                     Belly
                     up
                     into
                     the
                     Mouth
                     ,
                     be
                     of
                     Lunar
                     ,
                     Nocturnal
                     ,
                     and
                     Terrestrial
                     property
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     do
                     incline
                     us
                     to
                     fleep
                     ,
                     and
                     allay
                     pains
                     ,
                     may
                     we
                     not
                     perceive
                     this
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     the
                     sweat
                     of
                     a
                     mans
                     feet
                     is
                     taken
                     by
                     the
                     mouth
                     and
                     swallowed
                     down
                     ,
                     it
                     asswageth
                     the
                     pains
                     of
                     the
                     Cholick
                     ,
                     as
                     hath
                     been
                     experienced
                     by
                     some
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     commonly
                     known
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     applying
                     the
                     soals
                     of
                     a
                     Stocking
                     ,
                     sore
                     Throats
                     are
                     cured
                     .
                     In
                     like
                     manner
                     also
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Spittle
                     of
                     
                     any
                     one
                     taken
                     in
                     the
                     night-time
                     ,
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     they
                     awake
                     ,
                     and
                     applied
                     to
                     the
                     place
                     where
                     a
                     Ring-worm
                     or
                     Tetter
                     is
                     ,
                     doth
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     when
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     our
                     Spittle
                     by
                     day
                     so
                     applied
                     ,
                     doth
                     increase
                     the
                     Malady
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     may
                     not
                     this
                     (
                     perhaps
                     )
                     be
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     the
                     lower
                     waters
                     are
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     nature
                     (
                     as
                     hath
                     been
                     now
                     said
                     )
                     viz.
                     for
                     that
                     our
                     Feet
                     ,
                     from
                     whence
                     these
                     waters
                     come
                     (
                     considered
                     with
                     their
                     ten
                     Toes
                     )
                     are
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     )
                     the
                     roots
                     wherein
                     (
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     roots
                     of
                     a
                     Tree
                     )
                     all
                     nourishment
                     must
                     die
                     ,
                     as
                     descending
                     into
                     the
                     roots
                     ,
                     if
                     ever
                     they
                     are
                     to
                     arrive
                     at
                     an
                     operative
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bring
                     forth
                     Fruit
                     through
                     the
                     Arms.
                     Hands
                     ,
                     and
                     Fingers
                     ,
                     as
                     through
                     Boughs
                     and
                     Branches
                     ?
                     An
                     example
                     of
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     in
                     Women
                     with
                     Child
                     ,
                     who
                     when
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     a
                     longing
                     they
                     have
                     for
                     any
                     Fruit
                     ,
                     or
                     from
                     a
                     sudden
                     Fright
                     and
                     Amazement
                     at
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     they
                     lay
                     their
                     hand
                     on
                     any
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     body
                     ,
                     the
                     Child
                     also
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     their
                     Womb
                     will
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     s●me
                     part
                     of
                     its
                     body
                     get
                     an
                     answerable
                     mark
                     or
                     t●ken
                     ,
                     which
                     retains
                     a
                     sympathy
                     with
                     the
                     Fruit
                     longed
                     for
                     ,
                     or
                     with
                     the
                     thing
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     Mothers
                     affrightment
                     .
                     From
                     whence
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     hands
                     are
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     the
                     essential
                     Out-workers
                     of
                     the
                     thoughts
                     of
                     the
                     head
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     might
                     further
                     enquire
                     here
                     ,
                     seeing
                     Man
                     hath
                     his
                     beginning
                     and
                     life
                     from
                     the
                     Trees
                     by
                     his
                     feeding
                     upon
                     their
                     Fruit
                     ,
                     whether
                     therefore
                     an
                     arboreal
                     essence
                     be
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     original
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     inward
                     
                     imaging
                     of
                     his
                     outward
                     body
                     ?
                     And
                     whether
                     this
                     Mystery
                     be
                     not
                     hinted
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     (
                     in
                     which
                     all
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     highest
                     divine
                     Philosophy
                     ,
                     is
                     contained
                     )
                     in
                     the
                     story
                     of
                     the
                     blind
                     man
                     ,
                     
                       Mark
                       8.
                       23
                       ,
                       24
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     related
                     how
                     Christ
                     spit
                     in
                     the
                     blind
                     man's
                     eye
                     ,
                     and
                     laid
                     his
                     hand
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     asked
                     him
                     whether
                     he
                     saw
                     any
                     thing
                     ?
                     whereupon
                     he
                     looked
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       see
                       men
                       walk
                       like
                       trees
                       .
                    
                     But
                     that
                     afterwards
                     ,
                     when
                     Christ
                     a
                     second
                     time
                     had
                     laid
                     his
                     hand
                     upon
                     his
                     eyes
                     ,
                     he
                     saw
                     all
                     things
                     clearly
                     .
                  
                   
                     34
                     Q.
                     May
                     not
                     the
                     foresaid
                     continual
                     Circulation
                     and
                     Revolution
                     of
                     waters
                     in
                     the
                     Mouth
                     ,
                     be
                     supposed
                     to
                     be
                     for
                     the
                     reason
                     as
                     follows
                     :
                     Inasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     said
                     waters
                     must
                     give
                     the
                     first
                     serment
                     ,
                     and
                     must
                     kindle
                     the
                     first
                     life
                     in
                     the
                     Food
                     which
                     we
                     take
                     in
                     ,
                     whereby
                     our
                     Food
                     comes
                     to
                     be
                     united
                     with
                     us
                     ;
                     of
                     which
                     also
                     even
                     the
                     Americans
                     themselves
                     do
                     not
                     seem
                     to
                     be
                     ignorant
                     ,
                     viz.
                     that
                     these
                     waters
                     are
                     a
                     true
                     living
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     who
                     when
                     they
                     prepare
                     their
                     strong
                     Drink
                     called
                     Perino
                     ,
                     they
                     take
                     a
                     great
                     Root
                     called
                     Cassava
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     grate
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     they
                     have
                     pressed
                     out
                     the
                     Juice
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     poyson
                     )
                     bake
                     the
                     remainder
                     of
                     the
                     grated
                     Roots
                     upon
                     hot
                     stones
                     into
                     Cakes
                     of
                     a
                     finger
                     thick
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     eat
                     instead
                     of
                     Bread
                     :
                     Another
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     〈◊〉
                     grated
                     or
                     rasped
                     Root
                     they
                     sleep
                     in
                     common
                     water
                     ;
                     and
                     their
                     women
                     take
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     foresaid
                     Cakes
                     and
                     chew
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     spit
                     what
                     they
                     have
                     chew'd
                     into
                     the
                     water
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     Cassava
                     is
                     put
                     to
                     sleep
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     makes
                     the
                     Liquor
                     to
                     ferment
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     afterwards
                     serves
                     them
                     for
                     a
                     usual
                     Drink
                     .
                  
                   
                     35
                     Q.
                     Furthermore
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     Revolution
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     waters
                     partly
                     also
                     evidenced
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     women
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     mercurial
                     waters
                     outwardly
                     ,
                     for
                     to
                     beautifie
                     themselves
                     ,
                     if
                     then
                     when
                     they
                     go
                     to
                     sleep
                     they
                     put
                     one
                     or
                     two
                     Ducats
                     into
                     their
                     mouths
                     ,
                     (
                     because
                     they
                     know
                     by
                     experience
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Mercury
                     doth
                     revolve
                     or
                     circulate
                     )
                     the
                     said
                     Ducats
                     become
                     white
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     put
                     into
                     the
                     fire
                     ,
                     the
                     Mercury
                     flies
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     the
                     Ducats
                     come
                     again
                     to
                     their
                     first
                     golden
                     colour
                     ?
                     In
                     like
                     manner
                     ,
                     when
                     some
                     take
                     Mercury
                     inwardly
                     ,
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     salivation
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     means
                     an
                     internal
                     Revolution
                     is
                     brought
                     to
                     pass
                     ;
                     now
                     the
                     Mercury
                     by
                     its
                     Circulation
                     causeth
                     salivation
                     ,
                     because
                     not
                     being
                     digested
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     wholly
                     estranged
                     nor
                     changed
                     from
                     his
                     mercurial
                     quality
                     ,
                     but
                     doth
                     as
                     yet
                     in
                     part
                     retain
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     urged
                     from
                     this
                     Argument
                     ,
                     viz.
                     that
                     he
                     doth
                     first
                     set
                     upon
                     and
                     kill
                     that
                     life
                     of
                     the
                     parts
                     of
                     mans
                     body
                     ,
                     which
                     yet
                     is
                     not
                     absolutely
                     the
                     first
                     wherewith
                     man
                     is
                     born
                     ,
                     such
                     are
                     the
                     Teeth
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     not
                     born
                     with
                     man
                     ;
                     these
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     he
                     lays
                     hold
                     of
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     manner
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     cause
                     a
                     corruption
                     of
                     the
                     Gums
                     ,
                     and
                     falling
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Teeth
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     said
                     Mercury
                     is
                     unmeasurably
                     and
                     unskilfully
                     taken
                     or
                     made
                     use
                     off
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     reason
                     hereof
                     is
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     said
                     Mercury
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     wholly
                     changed
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     cannot
                     pass
                     through
                     the
                     Teeth
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     Rocks
                     and
                     Stones
                     of
                     the
                     Microcosm
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     36
                     Q.
                     That
                     a
                     certain
                     water
                     or
                     moisture
                     passeth
                     through
                     the
                     Teeth
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     amongst
                     other
                     ends
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     especially
                     formed
                     for
                     this
                     likewise
                     ,
                     viz.
                     to
                     afford
                     waters
                     in
                     quantity
                     ;
                     as
                     also
                     that
                     the
                     water
                     in
                     all
                     and
                     every
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     must
                     suffer
                     a
                     change
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     it
                     may
                     distribute
                     to
                     every
                     part
                     and
                     member
                     of
                     mans
                     body
                     ,
                     its
                     due
                     food
                     and
                     nourishment
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     observe
                     that
                     the
                     sweat
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     in
                     each
                     several
                     member
                     ,
                     hath
                     a
                     different
                     odour
                     ;
                     so
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     also
                     partly
                     form
                     the
                     said
                     judgment
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     inasmuch
                     as
                     we
                     find
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     Teeth
                     so
                     fashioned
                     and
                     formed
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     we
                     look
                     upon
                     them
                     through
                     a
                     Microscope
                     ,
                     we
                     can
                     perceive
                     in
                     the
                     middle
                     or
                     hollow
                     part
                     of
                     them
                     many
                     spungy
                     bladders
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     they
                     continually
                     draw
                     unto
                     themselves
                     much
                     moisture
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     do
                     renew
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   
                     Might
                     not
                     we
                     from
                     hence
                     likewise
                     gather
                     ,
                     in
                     some
                     measure
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Teeth
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     the
                     Lesser
                     World
                     ,
                     bears
                     somewhat
                     a
                     resemblance
                     to
                     the
                     Mountains
                     of
                     the
                     Great
                     World
                     ,
                     which
                     continually
                     give
                     forth
                     their
                     waters
                     for
                     to
                     feed
                     and
                     nourish
                     the
                     Earth
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     the
                     rather
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     we
                     find
                     that
                     a
                     great
                     strength
                     and
                     force
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Teeth
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     we
                     daily
                     take
                     notice
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     Children
                     come
                     to
                     get
                     their
                     Teeth
                     ,
                     they
                     about
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     also
                     begin
                     to
                     speak
                     ?
                     And
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Teeth
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     age
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     through
                     infirmity
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     accidents
                     ,
                     do
                     fall
                     out
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     that
                     the
                     party
                     may
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     speak
                     all
                     words
                     as
                     plainly
                     as
                     before
                     ,
                     yet
                     will
                     he
                     not
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     
                     hold
                     on
                     a
                     discourse
                     so
                     well
                     as
                     formerly
                     ,
                     but
                     will
                     soon
                     be
                     tired
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     lastly
                     ,
                     doth
                     it
                     not
                     follow
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Teeth
                     were
                     chiefly
                     given
                     to
                     man
                     ,
                     for
                     these
                     three
                     reasons
                     and
                     uses
                     ?
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     afford
                     water
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     give
                     a
                     ferment
                     ,
                     and
                     thereby
                     to
                     excite
                     life
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     bite
                     and
                     chew
                     his
                     Food
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     To
                     speak
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     help
                     to
                     form
                     his
                     voice
                     .
                  
                   
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     seeing
                     that
                     the
                     Teeth
                     are
                     ordinarily
                     thirty
                     two
                     in
                     number
                     ,
                     (
                     even
                     just
                     as
                     many
                     as
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     Letters
                     are
                     ,
                     which
                     likewise
                     make
                     up
                     thirty
                     two
                     ,
                     the
                     Consonants
                     and
                     Vowels
                     being
                     reckoned
                     together
                     ,
                     viz.
                     twenty
                     two
                     Consonants
                     ,
                     and
                     ten
                     Vowels
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     formed
                     by
                     the
                     Tongue
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     little
                     Arches
                     ,
                     which
                     make
                     the
                     roof
                     of
                     the
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     are
                     above
                     the
                     upper
                     gums
                     inwardly
                     )
                     which
                     Teeth
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     the
                     foresaid
                     parts
                     ,
                     help
                     to
                     form
                     the
                     speech
                     and
                     words
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     afterwards
                     uttered
                     through
                     the
                     Teeth
                     and
                     Lips
                     ?
                     so
                     that
                     through
                     the
                     concurrence
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     ,
                     a
                     word
                     is
                     produced
                     or
                     born
                     .
                     Must
                     not
                     therefore
                     both
                     these
                     (
                     viz.
                     the
                     Teeth
                     and
                     Letters
                     )
                     have
                     a
                     great
                     analogy
                     and
                     agreement
                     with
                     one
                     another
                     ?
                  
                   
                     37
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     we
                     treat
                     here
                     concerning
                     the
                     Mouth
                     ,
                     wherein
                     the
                     speech
                     or
                     words
                     of
                     man
                     〈◊〉
                     formed
                     and
                     born
                     ,
                     it
                     may
                     give
                     just
                     occasion
                     to
                     the
                     starting
                     of
                     this
                     Question
                     ,
                     viz.
                     Seeing
                     that
                     a
                     〈◊〉
                     and
                     his
                     word
                     must
                     be
                     united
                     or
                     made
                     one
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     that
                     accordingly
                     the
                     words
                     which
                     flow
                     from
                     
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     can
                     as
                     little
                     be
                     annihilated
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     man
                     himself
                     can
                     be
                     ;
                     whether
                     then
                     this
                     being
                     so
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     powers
                     of
                     man
                     must
                     not
                     concur
                     to
                     the
                     production
                     and
                     birth
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     ?
                     And
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     voice
                     and
                     word
                     of
                     man
                     are
                     his
                     Off-spring
                     and
                     Children
                     ,
                     viz.
                     his
                     out-flown
                     Spirits
                     and
                     Angels
                     which
                     continually
                     (
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     his
                     life
                     ,
                     until
                     his
                     death
                     )
                     go
                     out
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     up
                     the
                     whole
                     man
                     ;
                     Whether
                     or
                     no
                     then
                     man
                     must
                     not
                     give
                     an
                     account
                     of
                     his
                     words
                     ,
                     which
                     do
                     follow
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     his
                     works
                     or
                     thoughts
                     ?
                     And
                     whether
                     or
                     no
                     his
                     words
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     his
                     subjects
                     ,
                     over
                     which
                     his
                     Central
                     Life-spirit
                     ,
                     ought
                     to
                     rule
                     as
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     yea
                     and
                     as
                     a
                     Priest
                     offer
                     them
                     up
                     continually
                     to
                     the
                     most
                     High
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     so
                     long
                     until
                     his
                     perfect
                     Revolution
                     be
                     accomplished
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     total
                     Perfection
                     attained
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     that
                     man
                     might
                     be
                     capacitated
                     to
                     enjoy
                     the
                     thousand
                     years
                     Sabbath
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     made
                     and
                     consists
                     of
                     the
                     weekly
                     Sabbaths
                     )
                     and
                     obtain
                     a
                     spiritual
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     united
                     with
                     Christ
                     ?
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     made
                     his
                     beloved
                     ones
                     Kings
                     and
                     Priests
                     ,
                     how
                     could
                     he
                     have
                     made
                     them
                     Kings
                     ,
                     in
                     case
                     they
                     had
                     no
                     Subjects
                     ?
                     Or
                     Priests
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     nothing
                     to
                     offer
                     up
                     to
                     him
                     ?
                     Forasmuch
                     then
                     as
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     Man
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     must
                     belong
                     to
                     his
                     Regiment
                     or
                     Government
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     (
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     his
                     Sight
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     his
                     Outbirths
                     through
                     all
                     his
                     Senses
                     and
                     Desires
                     )
                     are
                     a
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     endless
                     ,
                     and
                     everlasting
                     Being
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     he
                     himself
                     is
                     ;
                     how
                     is
                     it
                     then
                     possible
                     that
                     ever
                     they
                     
                     should
                     be
                     separated
                     from
                     man
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     lose
                     themselves
                     or
                     perish
                     in
                     the
                     Great
                     World
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     Mans
                     Mother
                     ,
                     any
                     more
                     than
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     lose
                     himself
                     ?
                     As
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     suppose
                     that
                     if
                     some
                     thousands
                     of
                     men
                     should
                     be
                     taken
                     away
                     from
                     their
                     Wives
                     ,
                     viz.
                     by
                     the
                     Turks
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     like
                     ,
                     and
                     carried
                     away
                     Captives
                     into
                     great
                     slavery
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     then
                     there
                     should
                     a
                     man
                     be
                     found
                     who
                     should
                     redeem
                     them
                     all
                     out
                     of
                     bondage
                     ,
                     and
                     convoy
                     them
                     home
                     again
                     to
                     their
                     Wives
                     and
                     Children
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     (
                     he
                     having
                     made
                     them
                     meet
                     together
                     in
                     one
                     place
                     )
                     should
                     make
                     a
                     Speech
                     or
                     Discourse
                     to
                     them
                     full
                     of
                     the
                     greatest
                     love
                     and
                     friendliness
                     ;
                     can
                     we
                     imagine
                     that
                     these
                     redeemed
                     Slaves
                     ,
                     their
                     Wives
                     ,
                     and
                     Children
                     ,
                     would
                     ever
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     forget
                     this
                     mans
                     countenance
                     ,
                     words
                     or
                     works
                     ?
                     Or
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     much
                     rather
                     suppose
                     that
                     they
                     would
                     from
                     time
                     to
                     time
                     relate
                     all
                     this
                     to
                     their
                     Children
                     and
                     Grand-children
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     the
                     remembrance
                     of
                     this
                     their
                     Redeemer
                     might
                     abide
                     stedfast
                     and
                     fixed
                     in
                     all
                     their
                     Posterity
                     ?
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     may
                     it
                     not
                     probably
                     be
                     supposed
                     that
                     some
                     of
                     these
                     women
                     ,
                     one
                     more
                     ,
                     another
                     less
                     ,
                     would
                     become
                     so
                     far
                     possessed
                     of
                     the
                     Idea
                     of
                     this
                     their
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                     as
                     even
                     to
                     bring
                     forth
                     Children
                     ,
                     which
                     might
                     resemble
                     &
                     be
                     like
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     )
                     his
                     perfect
                     shape
                     and
                     form
                     ;
                     just
                     as
                     we
                     have
                     had
                     many
                     such
                     examples
                     of
                     women
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     through
                     liking
                     and
                     love
                     ,
                     strongly
                     imprinted
                     on
                     themselves
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     other
                     men
                     or
                     women
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     impregnated
                     ,
                     have
                     brought
                     forth
                     Children
                     ,
                     which
                     have
                     very
                     much
                     resembled
                     those
                     whose
                     
                     Image
                     they
                     had
                     imprinted
                     in
                     themselves
                     ;
                     insomuch
                     as
                     others
                     (
                     though
                     strangers
                     )
                     could
                     observe
                     and
                     take
                     notice
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Children
                     greatly
                     resembled
                     such
                     and
                     such
                     persons
                     ?
                  
                   
                     38
                     Q.
                     Now
                     that
                     not
                     onely
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     his
                     operative
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     before
                     they
                     are
                     yet
                     brought
                     forth
                     into
                     word
                     or
                     work
                     ,
                     have
                     a
                     Being
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     doubted
                     of
                     ,
                     seeing
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     witnessed
                     by
                     our
                     Saviour
                     himself
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     5.
                     28.
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Whosoever
                       looketh
                       on
                       a
                       woman
                       to
                       lust
                       after
                       her
                       ,
                       hath
                       committed
                       adultery
                       already
                       with
                       her
                       in
                       his
                       heart
                       .
                    
                     And
                     do
                     not
                     we
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     experience
                     daily
                     ,
                     in
                     many
                     that
                     are
                     united
                     together
                     by
                     a
                     strong
                     and
                     vehement
                     love
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     absent
                     from
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     withstanding
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     partakers
                     of
                     each
                     others
                     thoughts
                     and
                     dreams
                     by
                     day
                     and
                     night
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     also
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     present
                     ,
                     they
                     can
                     understand
                     one
                     another
                     without
                     speaking
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     answer
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     other
                     hath
                     spoke
                     out
                     his
                     meaning
                     ,
                     or
                     expressed
                     his
                     thoughts
                     ?
                  
                   
                     The
                     same
                     ,
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     is
                     likewise
                     found
                     in
                     those
                     who
                     fall
                     into
                     great
                     Anger
                     .
                     Envy
                     ,
                     Jealousie
                     ,
                     &c.
                     against
                     each
                     other
                     ;
                     of
                     which
                     ,
                     many
                     examples
                     might
                     be
                     here
                     alledged
                     ,
                     but
                     are
                     on
                     purpose
                     (
                     as
                     being
                     but
                     too
                     notorious
                     )
                     omitted
                     .
                     Must
                     not
                     now
                     this
                     knowledge
                     which
                     one
                     man
                     hath
                     of
                     the
                     thoughts
                     of
                     another
                     ,
                     be
                     caused
                     and
                     wrought
                     by
                     a
                     continual
                     influx
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     e●flux
                     of
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     good
                     or
                     bad
                     Angels
                     of
                     Man
                     ?
                     Seeing
                     that
                     these
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     without
                     being
                     bound
                     to
                     time
                     or
                     place
                     ,
                     
                     do
                     penetrate
                     and
                     pass
                     through
                     all
                     bodies
                     .
                     Even
                     as
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     fights
                     in
                     a
                     Fencing-School
                     ,
                     that
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     bent
                     and
                     intention
                     of
                     his
                     mind
                     ,
                     all
                     his
                     members
                     at
                     once
                     in
                     one
                     moment
                     become
                     operative
                     and
                     move
                     themselves
                     .
                     Now
                     like
                     as
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     a
                     man
                     in
                     his
                     body
                     doth
                     thus
                     operate
                     ,
                     and
                     man
                     cannot
                     be
                     separated
                     from
                     the
                     Greater
                     World
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     united
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     both
                     in
                     his
                     Spirit
                     and
                     his
                     Body
                     ;
                     shall
                     not
                     we
                     suppose
                     then
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     this
                     union
                     ,
                     and
                     sympathy
                     arising
                     from
                     thence
                     ,
                     man
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     work
                     in
                     all
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Macrocosm
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     in
                     harmony
                     with
                     him
                     ?
                     As
                     we
                     may
                     partly
                     gather
                     by
                     a
                     similitude
                     from
                     without
                     ,
                     viz.
                     that
                     when
                     two
                     Lutes
                     are
                     alike
                     tuned
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     touch
                     the
                     strings
                     of
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     the
                     corresponding
                     strings
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     will
                     give
                     forth
                     a
                     like
                     fund
                     .
                  
                   
                     39.
                     Q.
                     Upon
                     this
                     occasion
                     we
                     may
                     enquire
                     concerning
                     the
                     living
                     Word
                     and
                     Wisdom
                     that
                     are
                     hid
                     in
                     the
                     deep
                     and
                     abstruse
                     Parables
                     ,
                     which
                     every-where
                     occur
                     in
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     whether
                     the
                     reason
                     (
                     why
                     the
                     same
                     seem
                     to
                     be
                     dead
                     to
                     many
                     who
                     read
                     the
                     Scripture
                     )
                     be
                     not
                     this
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Jews
                     say
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     similitude
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     case
                     here
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     as
                     when
                     a
                     beautiful
                     ,
                     lovely
                     ,
                     and
                     virtuous
                     Virgin
                     dwells
                     in
                     a
                     certain
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     whom
                     some
                     young
                     man
                     becomes
                     enamoured
                     ,
                     who
                     knowing
                     that
                     this
                     Virgin
                     doth
                     oft
                     open
                     a
                     certain
                     window
                     of
                     that
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     shews
                     her self
                     thereat
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     doing
                     of
                     which
                     he
                     often
                     secretly
                     draws
                     her
                     by
                     his
                     strong
                     love
                     :
                     whereas
                     others
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     
                     who
                     know
                     nothing
                     of
                     this
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     nor
                     have
                     any
                     love
                     for
                     her
                     ,
                     they
                     find
                     the
                     said
                     window
                     always
                     shut
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     though
                     they
                     look
                     never
                     so
                     often
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     onely
                     see
                     the
                     window
                     ,
                     but
                     do
                     never
                     see
                     the
                     Virgin.
                     And
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     ,
                     the
                     inward
                     mystery
                     of
                     the
                     Parables
                     in
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     continues
                     hid
                     and
                     concealed
                     from
                     the
                     unwise
                     ,
                     as
                     who
                     gaze
                     onely
                     upon
                     the
                     dead
                     Letters
                     .
                  
                   
                     40
                     Q.
                     Seeing
                     then
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     so
                     ,
                     is
                     there
                     no
                     Key
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     wherewith
                     the
                     Mysteries
                     of
                     Scripture
                     might
                     be
                     opened
                     ?
                     And
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     was
                     written
                     in
                     Hebrew
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     translated
                     into
                     another
                     Language
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     retain
                     its
                     own
                     proper
                     force
                     and
                     energy
                     ;
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     therefore
                     suppose
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     Language
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     consider
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     living
                     Language
                     )
                     this
                     Key
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     ?
                     especially
                     since
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     radical
                     word
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     Language
                     ,
                     very
                     few
                     excepted
                     ,
                     that
                     consists
                     of
                     more
                     than
                     three
                     Consonants
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     a
                     Beginning
                     ,
                     Middle
                     ,
                     and
                     End
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     writ
                     without
                     Vowels
                     ,
                     when
                     especially
                     the
                     said
                     Language
                     is
                     rightly
                     and
                     truly
                     writ
                     by
                     the
                     Wise
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     for
                     this
                     reason
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     read
                     and
                     understood
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     afford
                     a
                     variety
                     of
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     and
                     diversity
                     of
                     Signification
                     ,
                     yet
                     all
                     agreeing
                     and
                     harmonizing
                     together
                     ,
                     the
                     like
                     to
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     any
                     other
                     Speech
                     whatsoever
                     .
                     And
                     they
                     who
                     thus
                     read
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     without
                     Vowels
                     ,
                     are
                     necessitated
                     to
                     read
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     understanding
                     and
                     attention
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     heedlesly
                     run
                     over
                     
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     common
                     in
                     other
                     Languages
                     .
                     Must
                     it
                     not
                     follow
                     then
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     perfection
                     of
                     this
                     Speech
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     wisdom
                     which
                     is
                     contained
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     doth
                     chiefly
                     consist
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     radical
                     words
                     ,
                     very
                     few
                     excepted
                     ,
                     are
                     made
                     up
                     onely
                     of
                     three
                     Consonants
                     ,
                     whereas
                     in
                     other
                     Languages
                     there
                     is
                     great
                     confusion
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     many
                     Letters
                     and
                     Syllables
                     of
                     which
                     their
                     words
                     do
                     consist
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     wisdom
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     confusion
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     order
                     ?
                     Concerning
                     this
                     ,
                     see
                     
                       Alphabetum
                       Naturae
                    
                     ,
                     pag.
                     94
                     ,
                     95
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Sense
                     of
                     Feeling
                     in
                     Man
                     :
                     Also
                     concerning
                     the
                     Brain
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Pith
                     of
                     the
                     Back-bone
                     ,
                     commonly
                     called
                     by
                     Anatomists
                     the
                     Spinal
                     Marrow
                     .
                  
                   
                     41
                     Q.
                     That
                     there
                     is
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     )
                     a
                     Seed
                     in
                     the
                     Brain
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     said
                     Seed
                     must
                     be
                     generated
                     there
                     ,
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     apparent
                     from
                     the
                     three
                     parts
                     of
                     which
                     the
                     Brain
                     consisteth
                     ,
                     two
                     of
                     which
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     fore-part
                     of
                     the
                     Head
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     behind
                     ;
                     all
                     which
                     unite
                     together
                     and
                     generate
                     one
                     Spirit
                     or
                     Seed
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     afterwards
                     conveigh
                     ;
                     by
                     the
                     Nerves
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     Senses
                     and
                     Members
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     ?
                     For
                     if
                     in
                     case
                     the
                     Brain
                     were
                     but
                     one
                     onely
                     thing
                     ,
                     would
                     it
                     not
                     then
                     follow
                     from
                     thence
                     ,
                     that
                     either
                     a
                     man
                     must
                     understand
                     nothing
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     inasmuch
                     as
                     there
                     would
                     be
                     no
                     Worker
                     nor
                     Receiver
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     understand
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     unity
                     
                     and
                     perfection
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     allowed
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     onely
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     incommunicable
                     Attributes
                     of
                     God
                     himself
                     ?
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     therefore
                     necessary
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     two
                     ,
                     because
                     a
                     spiritual
                     and
                     essential
                     Image
                     can
                     onely
                     be
                     made
                     or
                     generated
                     by
                     ,
                     first
                     ,
                     a
                     receiving
                     from
                     without
                     ,
                     and
                     next
                     ,
                     by
                     an
                     out-working
                     from
                     within
                     ,
                     viz.
                     the
                     one
                     to
                     be
                     operative
                     and
                     male
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     receptive
                     and
                     female
                     ?
                     And
                     must
                     not
                     we
                     then
                     suppose
                     the
                     third
                     ,
                     viz.
                     the
                     little
                     Brain
                     (
                     so
                     called
                     )
                     which
                     is
                     placed
                     behind
                     in
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     union
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     two
                     ,
                     like
                     the
                     Womb
                     in
                     a
                     female
                     ?
                     And
                     that
                     thus
                     these
                     three
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     Brain
                     ,
                     do
                     make
                     out
                     the
                     holy
                     number
                     three
                     or
                     Ternary
                     ?
                  
                   
                     And
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     in
                     some
                     measure
                     perceive
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     what
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     that
                     indisposition
                     is
                     which
                     we
                     commonly
                     call
                     a
                     Pose
                     or
                     Cold
                     ?
                     Since
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     fools
                     and
                     mad
                     men
                     also
                     ,
                     who
                     want
                     due
                     Apprehension
                     which
                     is
                     performed
                     in
                     the
                     Brain
                     ,
                     are
                     commonly
                     free
                     from
                     that
                     Disease
                     :
                     whereas
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     those
                     that
                     think
                     aright
                     &
                     study
                     much
                     ,
                     or
                     easily
                     apprehend
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     subtile
                     quick
                     wits
                     ,
                     when
                     by
                     earnest
                     meditation
                     they
                     do
                     over-drive
                     their
                     Brain
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     make
                     more
                     Idea's
                     than
                     (
                     for
                     the
                     forming
                     of
                     which
                     )
                     they
                     have
                     received
                     matter
                     or
                     spiritual
                     water
                     sufficient
                     from
                     their
                     Nocturnal
                     Luminary
                     ,
                     get
                     thereupon
                     a
                     running
                     of
                     the
                     Nose
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     Gonorrhaea
                     of
                     the
                     Brain
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     the
                     said
                     Spirit
                     or
                     Seed
                     doth
                     disorderly
                     slow
                     from
                     the
                     Brain
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     makes
                     the
                     man
                     unfit
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     to
                     have
                     any
                     deep
                     thoughts
                     ;
                     even
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     as
                     that
                     man
                     who
                     hath
                     contracted
                     a
                     Gonorrhaea
                     below
                     ,
                     is
                     unfit
                     to
                     generate
                     Children
                     .
                  
                   
                     42
                     Q
                     When
                     now
                     the
                     hinder-part
                     of
                     the
                     Brain
                     ,
                     or
                     Cerebellum
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     union
                     of
                     both
                     the
                     other
                     Brains
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     the
                     Spinal
                     Marrow
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     Holy
                     Scripture
                     is
                     called
                     the
                     Silver
                     Cord
                     (
                     or
                     Pith
                     of
                     the
                     Back
                     )
                     which
                     passeth
                     through
                     the
                     whole
                     Back-bone
                     into
                     the
                     
                       Os
                       Sacrum
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Rump-bone
                     ,
                     (
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     which
                     males
                     have
                     hair
                     growing
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     the
                     spiritual
                     Seed
                     of
                     the
                     Bones
                     is
                     wrought
                     out
                     )
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     which
                     Spinal
                     Marrow
                     ,
                     or
                     Pith
                     of
                     the
                     Back
                     ,
                     the
                     spiritual
                     Image
                     which
                     was
                     formed
                     above
                     in
                     the
                     Head
                     ,
                     is
                     conveyed
                     down
                     to
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     generation
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     likewise
                     done
                     to
                     the
                     Testicles
                     ;
                     just
                     as
                     the
                     breath
                     through
                     the
                     Mouth
                     and
                     Nose
                     ,
                     passeth
                     to
                     the
                     Heart
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     thence
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     place
                     of
                     generation
                     and
                     birth
                     .
                     May
                     not
                     we
                     conclude
                     therefore
                     ,
                     that
                     from
                     the
                     Spinal
                     Marrow
                     almost
                     all
                     Nerves
                     ,
                     Sinews
                     ,
                     and
                     Bones
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     all
                     sense
                     of
                     Feeling
                     and
                     motion
                     ,
                     have
                     their
                     derivation
                     of
                     their
                     Being
                     and
                     Original
                     ?
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     experience
                     doth
                     witness
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     because
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     by
                     growing
                     very
                     crooked
                     hath
                     his
                     Back-bone
                     quite
                     broke
                     or
                     intercepted
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     the
                     Spinal
                     Marrow
                     ,
                     or
                     Silver
                     Cord
                     ,
                     is
                     utterly
                     separated
                     and
                     cut
                     asunder
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     totally
                     compressed
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     that
                     the
                     party
                     doth
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     instant
                     ,
                     wherein
                     the
                     breach
                     or
                     compression
                     is
                     made
                     in
                     the
                     Spinal
                     Marrow
                     ,
                     wholly
                     lose
                     all
                     sense
                     and
                     motion
                     ,
                     viz.
                     from
                     the
                     interception
                     of
                     that
                     breach
                     or
                     compression
                     downwards
                     ;
                     insomuch
                     that
                     
                     when
                     a
                     Needle
                     is
                     run
                     up
                     even
                     to
                     the
                     head
                     into
                     the
                     flesh
                     of
                     that
                     person
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     least
                     sensible
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   
                     May
                     not
                     we
                     likewise
                     observe
                     the
                     same
                     from
                     such
                     persons
                     as
                     break
                     or
                     rather
                     dislocate
                     the
                     Bones
                     of
                     their
                     Neck
                     ,
                     who
                     immediately
                     and
                     in
                     a
                     moment
                     thereupon
                     are
                     deprived
                     of
                     all
                     speech
                     and
                     motion
                     ,
                     and
                     lie
                     for
                     dead
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     some
                     body
                     that
                     is
                     very
                     strong
                     sets
                     his
                     knees
                     against
                     the
                     shoulders
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     party
                     ,
                     and
                     puts
                     his
                     head
                     between
                     his
                     legs
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     a
                     strong
                     and
                     streight
                     extending
                     of
                     his
                     head
                     ,
                     recovereth
                     that
                     dislocation
                     ,
                     and
                     makes
                     his
                     Neck
                     streight
                     again
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     the
                     Spinal
                     Marrow
                     ,
                     or
                     Silver
                     Cord
                     ,
                     is
                     restored
                     to
                     its
                     former
                     site
                     and
                     erect
                     posture
                     ;
                     then
                     the
                     person
                     is
                     presently
                     restored
                     to
                     his
                     perfect
                     life
                     ,
                     speech
                     ,
                     and
                     motion
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     before
                     .
                  
                   
                     43
                     Q.
                     Seeing
                     then
                     that
                     the
                     Neck
                     and
                     Back-bone
                     are
                     governed
                     by
                     Sinews
                     ,
                     Muscles
                     ,
                     and
                     Nerves
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     means
                     of
                     which
                     all
                     motion
                     is
                     performed
                     ,
                     viz.
                     forward
                     ,
                     backward
                     ,
                     on
                     both
                     sides
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     of
                     turning
                     round
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     when
                     we
                     bow
                     forwards
                     ,
                     the
                     foremost
                     Nerves
                     ,
                     Muscles
                     ,
                     and
                     Sinews
                     ,
                     are
                     〈◊〉
                     their
                     length
                     contracted
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     hindmost
                     are
                     extended
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     like
                     happens
                     when
                     we
                     move
                     on
                     either
                     side
                     ,
                     viz.
                     when
                     we
                     bend
                     towards
                     the
                     right
                     ,
                     the
                     Nerves
                     ,
                     Muscles
                     ,
                     and
                     Sinews
                     on
                     the
                     left
                     are
                     extended
                     ;
                     and
                     those
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     side
                     are
                     in
                     their
                     length
                     contracted
                     :
                     and
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     it
                     is
                     when
                     the
                     motion
                     turns
                     round
                     .
                     Must
                     it
                     not
                     follow
                     then
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     any
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     Nerves
                     ,
                     Muscles
                     ,
                     or
                     Sinews
                     
                     loseth
                     its
                     force
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     body
                     thereupon
                     is
                     over-balanced
                     ,
                     and
                     leans
                     or
                     bends
                     that
                     way
                     ;
                     whether
                     then
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     weight
                     of
                     the
                     Head
                     ,
                     Arms
                     ,
                     Breast
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     upper
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     weakned
                     Nerve
                     ,
                     Muscle
                     ,
                     or
                     Sinew
                     ,
                     is
                     no
                     longer
                     carried
                     in
                     a
                     streight
                     or
                     erect
                     posture
                     or
                     line
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     a
                     crooked
                     and
                     distorted
                     ,
                     this
                     weight
                     causing
                     a
                     leaning
                     of
                     one
                     side
                     ,
                     must
                     it
                     not
                     of
                     necessity
                     make
                     the
                     body
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     crooked
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     consequently
                     by
                     degrees
                     produce
                     great
                     bunches
                     and
                     protuberances
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     the
                     Back
                     ,
                     Sides
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Trunk
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     ?
                  
                   
                     And
                     may
                     not
                     this
                     likewise
                     be
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     young
                     Children
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     yet
                     a
                     growing
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     set
                     to
                     work
                     at
                     great
                     Spinning-wheels
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     labour
                     ,
                     that
                     makes
                     them
                     sit
                     crooked
                     ,
                     do
                     thereupon
                     become
                     crooked
                     and
                     bunch-back'd
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Is
                     it
                     not
                     also
                     evident
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     why
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     very
                     crooked
                     and
                     bunch-back'd
                     ,
                     are
                     also
                     short-winded
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     because
                     the
                     Lungs
                     have
                     no
                     room
                     to
                     go
                     up
                     and
                     down
                     (
                     which
                     yet
                     is
                     commonly
                     supposed
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     it
                     )
                     but
                     because
                     the
                     life
                     and
                     motion
                     which
                     passeth
                     through
                     the
                     Back-bone
                     ,
                     cannot
                     have
                     their
                     free
                     course
                     and
                     circulation
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     hindred
                     and
                     weakened
                     by
                     the
                     crookedness
                     of
                     the
                     Spinal
                     Marrow
                     or
                     Pith
                     of
                     the
                     Back-bone
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     I
                     having
                     found
                     out
                     an
                     easie
                     way
                     for
                     to
                     cure
                     and
                     restore
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     crooked
                     or
                     bunch-back'd
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     after
                     the
                     best
                     manner
                     ,
                     naturally
                     ,
                     easily
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     without
                     trouble
                     ;
                     which
                     ,
                     upon
                     my
                     direction
                     ,
                     hath
                     been
                     often
                     performed
                     and
                     accomplished
                     :
                     whereupon
                     several
                     Friends
                     have
                     importuned
                     me
                     not
                     to
                     suffer
                     so
                     useful
                     an
                     Experiment
                     to
                     Mankind
                     to
                     be
                     buried
                     with
                     me
                     .
                     In
                     compliance
                     with
                     whose
                     desires
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     this
                     Discourse
                     (
                     that
                     it
                     might
                     not
                     make
                     too
                     great
                     a
                     gap
                     in
                     the
                     sequel
                     thereof
                     )
                     described
                     the
                     Instrument
                     wherewith
                     ,
                     and
                     manner
                     how
                     this
                     Cure
                     is
                     performed
                     ;
                     to
                     which
                     I
                     refer
                     the
                     Reader
                     .
                  
                   
                     41
                     Q.
                     That
                     the
                     five
                     Senses
                     of
                     man
                     (
                     of
                     which
                     in
                     part
                     mention
                     hath
                     been
                     made
                     before
                     )
                     do
                     concur
                     and
                     meet
                     together
                     in
                     the
                     Head
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     this
                     partly
                     be
                     inferred
                     from
                     this
                     instance
                     ,
                     viz.
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     stops
                     up
                     his
                     Ears
                     with
                     Wax
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     any
                     other
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     takes
                     a
                     long
                     Stick
                     and
                     puts
                     one
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     his
                     Teeth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     end
                     of
                     it
                     leaning
                     on
                     a
                     Virginal
                     ,
                     viz.
                     on
                     that
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Instrument
                     which
                     is
                     near
                     the
                     strings
                     ,
                     whilst
                     another
                     plays
                     upon
                     it
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     holds
                     the
                     Stick
                     between
                     his
                     Teeth
                     ,
                     will
                     hear
                     the
                     whole
                     Musick
                     most
                     distinctly
                     and
                     sweetly
                     through
                     his
                     Teeth
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     that
                     his
                     Ears
                     be
                     close
                     stop'd
                     up
                     ?
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     may
                     be
                     further
                     confirmed
                     ,
                     because
                     (
                     as
                     hath
                     been
                     mentioned
                     )
                     a
                     twofold
                     Seed
                     flows
                     down
                     from
                     the
                     Brain
                     of
                     man
                     into
                     the
                     center
                     or
                     mid-part
                     of
                     the
                     Head
                     ,
                     where
                     all
                     the
                     Senses
                     meet
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     becomes
                     divided
                     ,
                     one
                     part
                     of
                     it
                     going
                     forwards
                     towards
                     the
                     Nose
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     backwards
                     to
                     the
                     Throat
                     .
                  
                   
                     Is
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     likewise
                     further
                     apparent
                     from
                     
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     we
                     use
                     a
                     Collyrium
                     or
                     Eye-water
                     to
                     our
                     Eyes
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     for
                     instance
                     ,
                     Aloes
                     with
                     a
                     little
                     Copperas
                     dissolved
                     in
                     Rose-water
                     )
                     we
                     presently
                     perceive
                     the
                     taste
                     of
                     the
                     Aloes
                     in
                     our
                     Throat
                     ;
                     from
                     whence
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     continual
                     Revolution
                     of
                     water
                     from
                     the
                     Eyes
                     to
                     the
                     Throat
                     .
                     The
                     same
                     being
                     yet
                     further
                     demonstrable
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     men
                     weep
                     for
                     joy
                     or
                     grief
                     ,
                     and
                     shed
                     many
                     tears
                     ,
                     that
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     much
                     water
                     runs
                     down
                     from
                     the
                     Eyes
                     to
                     the
                     Nose
                     and
                     Mouth
                     also
                     .
                  
                   
                     45
                     Q.
                     Seeing
                     we
                     have
                     here
                     made
                     mention
                     of
                     the
                     water
                     of
                     the
                     Eyes
                     ,
                     may
                     we
                     not
                     take
                     occasion
                     from
                     hence
                     to
                     enquire
                     for
                     what
                     end
                     and
                     purpose
                     the
                     natural
                     faculty
                     of
                     Weeping
                     and
                     Laughing
                     was
                     given
                     to
                     Man
                     ?
                     And
                     whether
                     or
                     no
                     it
                     were
                     not
                     chiefly
                     given
                     him
                     for
                     this
                     end
                     ,
                     viz.
                     that
                     Man
                     keeping
                     himself
                     betwixt
                     both
                     those
                     Extreams
                     ,
                     might
                     not
                     turn
                     foolish
                     ;
                     because
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     by
                     his
                     imagination
                     doth
                     frame
                     to
                     himself
                     an
                     Image
                     ,
                     which
                     proves
                     to
                     be
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     desires
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     he
                     delights
                     in
                     ,
                     he
                     thereupon
                     is
                     pleased
                     and
                     laughs
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Eyes
                     give
                     forth
                     their
                     water
                     (
                     proportionably
                     to
                     the
                     excess
                     of
                     his
                     love
                     for
                     the
                     said
                     Image
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     its
                     being
                     perfected
                     ,
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     free
                     ;
                     whereas
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     the
                     party
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     his
                     love
                     to
                     the
                     said
                     Image
                     ,
                     lays
                     hold
                     on
                     the
                     same
                     as
                     his
                     propriety
                     )
                     for
                     to
                     drown
                     the
                     said
                     Image
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     excess
                     of
                     love
                     to
                     it
                     ?
                  
                   
                   
                     And
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     for
                     this
                     reason
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     find
                     that
                     Fools
                     which
                     have
                     no
                     understanding
                     ,
                     laugh
                     very
                     much
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     means
                     they
                     are
                     hindred
                     from
                     framing
                     any
                     due
                     Images
                     ?
                     And
                     will
                     not
                     this
                     likewise
                     be
                     found
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     their
                     weeping
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     seized
                     with
                     grief
                     and
                     sorrow
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     when
                     they
                     have
                     lost
                     the
                     beloved
                     Image
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     would
                     willingly
                     have
                     kept
                     as
                     their
                     propriety
                     ,
                     they
                     begin
                     to
                     shed
                     tears
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     said
                     Image
                     is
                     drowned
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     excess
                     towards
                     it
                     taken
                     away
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     being
                     a
                     thing
                     of
                     daily
                     experience
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     any
                     one
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     sorrow
                     cannot
                     weep
                     ,
                     his
                     sorrow
                     increaseth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Image
                     that
                     causeth
                     it
                     ,
                     grows
                     stronger
                     ;
                     so
                     as
                     sometimes
                     the
                     party
                     by
                     means
                     thereof
                     becomes
                     a
                     Mope
                     or
                     Fool
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     dies
                     for
                     grief
                     :
                     but
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     the
                     party
                     comes
                     to
                     weep
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     his
                     Eyes
                     ,
                     Nose
                     ,
                     and
                     Mouth
                     give
                     forth
                     their
                     water
                     ,
                     he
                     thereby
                     is
                     delivered
                     and
                     eased
                     of
                     his
                     sorrow
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     plentiful
                     his
                     weeping
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     abundantly
                     his
                     Tears
                     and
                     Mouth-water
                     do
                     gush
                     forth
                     ,
                     the
                     sooner
                     is
                     he
                     eased
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     grief-causing
                     Image
                     is
                     deluged
                     and
                     drowned
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     waters
                     .
                  
                   
                     46
                     Q.
                     Now
                     that
                     sorrow
                     without
                     tears
                     doth
                     oft
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     dolorifick
                     Image
                     and
                     Life
                     together
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     this
                     ,
                     alas
                     !
                     too
                     notorious
                     from
                     manifold
                     experience
                     ?
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     may
                     be
                     caused
                     by
                     a
                     violent
                     and
                     excessive
                     Laughter
                     without
                     tears
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     this
                     also
                     matter
                     of
                     experience
                     ?
                     For
                     hath
                     it
                     not
                     been
                     known
                     ,
                     that
                     young
                     wanton
                     
                     Children
                     playing
                     together
                     ,
                     have
                     so
                     long
                     tickled
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     till
                     by
                     excess
                     of
                     Laughter
                     they
                     have
                     lost
                     their
                     breath
                     ,
                     and
                     swoned
                     away
                     ?
                     And
                     some
                     wicked
                     ungodly
                     Souldiers
                     were
                     not
                     ignorant
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     the
                     late
                     German
                     War
                     (
                     which
                     continued
                     thirty
                     years
                     together
                     )
                     when
                     they
                     were
                     minded
                     to
                     force
                     the
                     Country-people
                     to
                     tell
                     them
                     where
                     their
                     Money
                     was
                     ,
                     did
                     bind
                     them
                     fast
                     on
                     a
                     Stool
                     or
                     Bench
                     ,
                     and
                     having
                     pull'd
                     off
                     their
                     Shoes
                     and
                     Stockings
                     ,
                     they
                     anointed
                     the
                     soals
                     of
                     their
                     Feet
                     with
                     Cream
                     ,
                     or
                     rubbed
                     them
                     with
                     Salt
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     a
                     Goat
                     lick
                     it
                     off
                     again
                     ;
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     which
                     tickling
                     motion
                     they
                     were
                     forced
                     to
                     extreme
                     Laughter
                     ,
                     but
                     without
                     tears
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     having
                     lost
                     their
                     strength
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     forced
                     to
                     confess
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     discover
                     to
                     them
                     where
                     they
                     had
                     hid
                     their
                     monies
                     .
                  
                   
                     47
                     Q.
                     Seeing
                     we
                     have
                     many
                     instances
                     of
                     mad
                     people
                     or
                     Lunaticks
                     ,
                     who
                     by
                     chance
                     falling
                     into
                     the
                     water
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     letting
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     into
                     the
                     upper
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     body
                     (
                     so
                     as
                     the
                     air
                     in
                     their
                     Lungs
                     hath
                     been
                     quite
                     choak'd
                     thereby
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     the
                     air
                     which
                     was
                     in
                     their
                     bellies
                     )
                     have
                     been
                     drowned
                     to
                     appearance
                     ,
                     and
                     held
                     by
                     all
                     for
                     dead
                     ,
                     who
                     afterwards
                     having
                     been
                     laid
                     upon
                     their
                     bellies
                     with
                     their
                     heads
                     and
                     upper
                     parts
                     inclining
                     downwards
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     body
                     blowing
                     strongly
                     into
                     their
                     Fundament
                     through
                     a
                     Knife-sheath
                     with
                     the
                     end
                     cut
                     off
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     convenient
                     Pipe
                     ,
                     have
                     thereupon
                     begun
                     to
                     vomit
                     up
                     all
                     the
                     water
                     they
                     had
                     taken
                     down
                     ;
                     and
                     thus
                     have
                     not
                     onely
                     been
                     restored
                     to
                     life
                     ,
                     but
                     
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     also
                     have
                     been
                     cured
                     of
                     their
                     madness
                     ,
                     and
                     restored
                     to
                     the
                     perfect
                     use
                     of
                     their
                     Reason
                     ,
                     and
                     continued
                     so
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     for
                     a
                     full
                     and
                     convincing
                     evidence
                     of
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     certain
                     Physician
                     ,
                     who
                     having
                     made
                     this
                     observation
                     out
                     of
                     my
                     Fathers
                     Writings
                     ,
                     hath
                     put
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     practice
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     Profession
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     viz.
                     he
                     takes
                     mad
                     people
                     and
                     binds
                     their
                     hands
                     behind
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     ties
                     their
                     feet
                     together
                     with
                     a
                     Rope
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     runs
                     through
                     a
                     Pulley
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     by
                     lets
                     down
                     the
                     upper
                     parts
                     of
                     their
                     body
                     into
                     a
                     Vessel
                     of
                     water
                     ,
                     and
                     lets
                     them
                     hang
                     till
                     he
                     think
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     enough
                     ;
                     then
                     he
                     pulls
                     them
                     up
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     water
                     ,
                     and
                     blows
                     into
                     their
                     Fundaments
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     means
                     they
                     void
                     the
                     water
                     they
                     have
                     taken
                     in
                     ,
                     which
                     having
                     drowned
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     their
                     madness
                     ,
                     the
                     said
                     Lunaticks
                     have
                     thereby
                     been
                     delivered
                     and
                     freed
                     from
                     the
                     dominion
                     of
                     the
                     Moon
                     .
                  
                   
                     May
                     we
                     not
                     therefore
                     conclude
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     the
                     water
                     of
                     a
                     mans
                     own
                     Little
                     World
                     ,
                     viz.
                     his
                     tears
                     of
                     weeping
                     or
                     laughter
                     (
                     as
                     aforementioned
                     )
                     are
                     not
                     sufficient
                     to
                     drown
                     the
                     undue
                     Images
                     man
                     hath
                     framed
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     then
                     forced
                     to
                     have
                     recourse
                     to
                     the
                     waters
                     of
                     the
                     Great
                     World
                     ?
                  
                   
                     48
                     Q.
                     Is
                     it
                     not
                     likewise
                     very
                     observable
                     on
                     this
                     occasion
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     Dog
                     being
                     a
                     Beast
                     of
                     a
                     very
                     quick
                     scent
                     ,
                     hath
                     a
                     very
                     cold
                     Nose
                     ,
                     which
                     coldness
                     is
                     a
                     main
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     quickness
                     of
                     his
                     scent
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     odoriferous
                     emanations
                     from
                     persons
                     and
                     things
                     ,
                     are
                     by
                     the
                     said
                     cold
                     condensed
                     ,
                     contracted
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     repercussed
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     made
                     the
                     more
                     perceptible
                     .
                     Now
                     a
                     Dog
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     this
                     his
                     quick
                     scentedness
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     spiritual
                     emanation
                     which
                     continually
                     goes
                     forth
                     from
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     the
                     love
                     he
                     bears
                     to
                     his
                     Master
                     ,
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     trace
                     the
                     way
                     he
                     is
                     gone
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     distinguish
                     him
                     from
                     all
                     others
                     ;
                     which
                     a
                     man
                     cannot
                     do
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     so
                     quick
                     a
                     scent
                     ,
                     his
                     Senses
                     would
                     thereby
                     be
                     dissipated
                     and
                     avocated
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     activity
                     or
                     out-working
                     would
                     be
                     weakened
                     .
                     But
                     Man
                     when
                     he
                     stands
                     aright
                     ,
                     is
                     capable
                     of
                     an
                     higher
                     perfection
                     than
                     this
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     when
                     he
                     hath
                     perfectionated
                     and
                     wrought
                     out
                     his
                     outward
                     smelling
                     ,
                     he
                     then
                     obtains
                     a
                     spiritual
                     smelling
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     concerning
                     all
                     his
                     other
                     Senses
                     ,
                     and
                     thus
                     becomes
                     enabled
                     to
                     enjoy
                     and
                     rule
                     over
                     all
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     particular
                     also
                     he
                     far
                     excells
                     a
                     Dog
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     Beasts
                     ,
                     in
                     case
                     he
                     will
                     but
                     apply
                     himself
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     retire
                     into
                     himself
                     in
                     his
                     Central
                     Spirit
                     .
                     Now
                     it
                     is
                     upon
                     the
                     same
                     account
                     ,
                     as
                     aforesaid
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     Dog
                     doth
                     so
                     love
                     his
                     Master
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     that
                     are
                     his
                     Benefactors
                     ,
                     insomuch
                     that
                     he
                     gives
                     up
                     himself
                     willingly
                     to
                     death
                     for
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     his
                     quick
                     scent
                     makes
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     watchful
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     no
                     sound
                     sleep
                     ,
                     which
                     sleep
                     notwithstanding
                     all
                     Creatures
                     stand
                     in
                     need
                     of
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     that
                     the
                     old
                     Images
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     their
                     waters
                     ,
                     might
                     be
                     drowned
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     overflowing
                     Night-water
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     be
                     renewed
                     and
                     bettered
                     .
                     And
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     worth
                     our
                     taking
                     notice
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     these
                     internal
                     waters
                     in
                     a
                     Dog
                     ,
                     through
                     divers
                     causes
                     ,
                     as
                     Hunger
                     ,
                     over-great
                     
                     Heat
                     or
                     Cold
                     ,
                     are
                     turned
                     the
                     contrary
                     way
                     and
                     disordered
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     cannot
                     take
                     his
                     due
                     rest
                     ;
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     Love
                     he
                     had
                     for
                     his
                     Master
                     ,
                     is
                     turned
                     to
                     Enmity
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     grows
                     mad
                     ,
                     and
                     becomes
                     shie
                     of
                     the
                     outward
                     water
                     (
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     at
                     enmity
                     with
                     his
                     inward
                     water
                     &
                     the
                     Images
                     formed
                     out
                     of
                     it
                     )
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     hates
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     endure
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     because
                     his
                     internal
                     disordered
                     waters
                     are
                     thereby
                     put
                     in
                     motion
                     ?
                     And
                     whilst
                     he
                     is
                     thus
                     distempered
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     chance
                     to
                     bite
                     another
                     Dog
                     ,
                     Beast
                     ,
                     or
                     Man
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     he
                     do
                     but
                     touch
                     their
                     skin
                     with
                     the
                     foame
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     immediately
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     his
                     perverted
                     and
                     disordered
                     waters
                     and
                     Image
                     ,
                     doth
                     enter
                     into
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     causeth
                     the
                     same
                     disorder
                     in
                     their
                     waters
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     become
                     shie
                     of
                     the
                     outward
                     water
                     .
                  
                   
                     Furthermore
                     ,
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     found
                     by
                     experience
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     best
                     means
                     for
                     curing
                     this
                     Distemper
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     lightly
                     to
                     burn
                     or
                     cauterize
                     the
                     skin
                     of
                     the
                     bitten
                     man
                     or
                     beast
                     with
                     a
                     small
                     red-hot
                     Iron
                     or
                     Copper
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     to
                     put
                     them
                     into
                     a
                     fright
                     of
                     fire
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     by
                     plunging
                     them
                     well
                     under
                     water
                     :
                     for
                     thus
                     the
                     outward
                     Fire
                     or
                     Water-spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Great
                     World
                     ,
                     which
                     stands
                     in
                     its
                     due
                     and
                     right
                     order
                     ,
                     will
                     be
                     predominant
                     over
                     and
                     master
                     the
                     disordered
                     Spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Little
                     World
                     ,
                     and
                     turn
                     about
                     and
                     set
                     to
                     right
                     the
                     disordered
                     waters
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     And
                     is
                     not
                     this
                     well
                     worth
                     our
                     animadversion
                     and
                     consideration
                     ?
                  
                   
                   
                     49
                     Q.
                     Doth
                     it
                     not
                     appear
                     very
                     probable
                     from
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     ancient
                     wise
                     men
                     amongst
                     the
                     Jews
                     did
                     well
                     understand
                     this
                     effect
                     or
                     operation
                     of
                     the
                     waters
                     ;
                     as
                     who
                     without
                     doubt
                     by
                     a
                     paternal
                     tradition
                     from
                     Moses
                     ,
                     or
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     yet
                     further
                     from
                     Noah
                     ,
                     had
                     received
                     and
                     learnt
                     this
                     ?
                     Seeing
                     that
                     baptizing
                     or
                     plunging
                     under
                     water
                     was
                     very
                     frequent
                     amongst
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     until
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     so
                     even
                     to
                     this
                     day
                     ;
                     so
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     plain
                     that
                     this
                     Ceremony
                     is
                     derived
                     from
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     we
                     find
                     it
                     frequently
                     asserted
                     in
                     the
                     Writings
                     of
                     their
                     Doctors
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     Repentance
                     ,
                     without
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     Fasting
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Alms
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     baptized
                     or
                     plunged
                     under
                     water
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     in
                     Christs
                     time
                     were
                     of
                     this
                     opinion
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     that
                     clearly
                     appear
                     from
                     the
                     Questions
                     which
                     their
                     Messengers
                     propounded
                     to
                     John
                     the
                     Baptist
                     ,
                     asking
                     him
                     why
                     that
                     he
                     baptized
                     ,
                     seeing
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     neither
                     the
                     Messias
                     ,
                     nor
                     Elias
                     ,
                     nor
                     that
                     Prophet
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Yea
                     ,
                     there
                     are
                     at
                     this
                     very
                     day
                     some
                     amongst
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     who
                     endeavour
                     to
                     excel
                     others
                     in
                     Holiness
                     ,
                     that
                     do
                     often
                     ,
                     yea
                     two
                     or
                     three
                     times
                     a
                     week
                     plunge
                     themselves
                     under
                     water
                     .
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     places
                     where
                     Jews
                     dwell
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     have
                     a
                     place
                     for
                     men
                     and
                     women
                     to
                     bathe
                     in
                     ;
                     the
                     women
                     always
                     making
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     apart
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     themselves
                     :
                     for
                     after
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     accomplished
                     the
                     six
                     weeks
                     of
                     their
                     Purification
                     ,
                     before
                     they
                     can
                     again
                     cohabit
                     with
                     their
                     Husbands
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     thing
                     
                     they
                     do
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     go
                     into
                     the
                     Bath
                     .
                     This
                     Bath
                     is
                     a
                     living
                     water
                     or
                     springing
                     Fountain
                     ,
                     into
                     which
                     the
                     woman
                     enters
                     stark
                     naked
                     ,
                     without
                     keeping
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     a
                     Ring
                     on
                     her
                     finger
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     some
                     understanding
                     women
                     is
                     let
                     down
                     so
                     deep
                     into
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     water
                     quite
                     covers
                     her
                     head
                     ,
                     for
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     one
                     hair
                     of
                     her
                     head
                     must
                     abide
                     above
                     water
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     the
                     Jews
                     do
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     that
                     the
                     old
                     remaining
                     Idea
                     or
                     Image
                     might
                     be
                     drowned
                     by
                     the
                     water
                     ,
                     and
                     renewed
                     .
                     This
                     Bath
                     ,
                     when
                     made
                     as
                     it
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     is
                     contrived
                     after
                     this
                     manner
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     in
                     some
                     convenient
                     place
                     where
                     a
                     living
                     Spring
                     is
                     ,
                     they
                     dig
                     five
                     or
                     six
                     foot
                     deep
                     ;
                     and
                     having
                     made
                     it
                     of
                     a
                     fitting
                     compass
                     ,
                     they
                     wall
                     it
                     round
                     within
                     ,
                     and
                     fix
                     a
                     Stone-Table
                     at
                     the
                     bottom
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     on
                     which
                     the
                     woman
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     baptized
                     or
                     plunged
                     ,
                     doth
                     seat
                     her self
                     in
                     the
                     water
                     ,
                     which
                     then
                     (
                     as
                     hath
                     been
                     said
                     )
                     covers
                     her
                     head
                     ;
                     under
                     her
                     feet
                     is
                     a
                     Stone-step
                     for
                     a
                     Foot-stool
                     ,
                     upon
                     which
                     when
                     she
                     stands
                     upright
                     ,
                     her
                     head
                     is
                     above
                     the
                     waters
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     comes
                     up
                     by
                     the
                     steps
                     ,
                     made
                     for
                     that
                     purpose
                     in
                     the
                     Bath
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     water
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     that
                     after
                     a
                     preceding
                     birth
                     there
                     yet
                     remains
                     in
                     women
                     an
                     Idea
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     former
                     birth
                     ,
                     which
                     afterwards
                     may
                     become
                     operative
                     ,
                     in
                     case
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     thus
                     drowned
                     and
                     renewed
                     in
                     the
                     water
                     ,
                     do
                     not
                     we
                     find
                     this
                     by
                     experience
                     ?
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     a
                     Fool
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     he
                     continues
                     in
                     his
                     foolishness
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     not
                     recovered
                     thereof
                     by
                     being
                     plunged
                     under
                     water
                     ,
                     doth
                     beget
                     no
                     Children
                     but
                     what
                     
                     are
                     meer
                     Fools
                     :
                     Is
                     there
                     not
                     ground
                     therefore
                     to
                     fear
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     woman
                     who
                     hath
                     had
                     a
                     Fool
                     for
                     her
                     Husband
                     ,
                     hath
                     even
                     after
                     his
                     death
                     something
                     of
                     the
                     old
                     Idea
                     of
                     her
                     deceased
                     Husband
                     abiding
                     with
                     her
                     ?
                     And
                     do
                     not
                     we
                     partly
                     meet
                     with
                     an
                     instance
                     hereof
                     amongst
                     irrational
                     Creatures
                     ?
                     For
                     when
                     a
                     young
                     Mare
                     hath
                     the
                     first
                     time
                     been
                     covered
                     by
                     an
                     Ass
                     ,
                     and
                     Conception
                     follows
                     ,
                     she
                     brings
                     forth
                     a
                     Mule
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     the
                     next
                     time
                     she
                     is
                     covered
                     with
                     a
                     Stone-horse
                     ,
                     she
                     indeed
                     brings
                     forth
                     a
                     Horse
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     so
                     distinguished
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     all
                     those
                     who
                     understand
                     Horses
                     ,
                     can
                     easily
                     perceive
                     that
                     the
                     Dam
                     of
                     it
                     the
                     time
                     before
                     was
                     covered
                     by
                     an
                     Ass
                     ;
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     said
                     Horse
                     retains
                     still
                     somewhat
                     of
                     the
                     properties
                     and
                     shape
                     of
                     the
                     Mule.
                     
                  
                   
                     50
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     we
                     have
                     here
                     made
                     mention
                     of
                     Baptism
                     or
                     Plunging
                     under
                     water
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     amiss
                     further
                     to
                     observe
                     ,
                     that
                     Baptism
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     considered
                     under
                     a
                     twofold
                     notion
                     ,
                     viz.
                     either
                     as
                     particular
                     onely
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     hitherto
                     hath
                     been
                     spoken
                     ;
                     or
                     as
                     common
                     and
                     universal
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     that
                     of
                     John
                     the
                     Baptist
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     sent
                     to
                     baptize
                     unto
                     Repentance
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Baptism
                     of
                     Christ
                     with
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     and
                     with
                     Fire
                     .
                     In
                     imitation
                     of
                     which
                     Baptism
                     of
                     John
                     ,
                     it
                     happened
                     about
                     four
                     years
                     since
                     ,
                     that
                     an
                     old
                     pious
                     simple
                     Jew
                     came
                     amongst
                     his
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     who
                     imagined
                     himself
                     (
                     and
                     declared
                     as
                     much
                     publickly
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     )
                     to
                     be
                     sent
                     to
                     baptize
                     unto
                     Repentance
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     Forerunner
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                     (
                     as
                     he
                     declared
                     )
                     was
                     near
                     :
                     whereupon
                     several
                     simple
                     Jews
                     were
                     
                     baptized
                     by
                     him
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     learned
                     and
                     understanding
                     men
                     amongst
                     them
                     ,
                     were
                     not
                     so
                     ready
                     to
                     approve
                     of
                     this
                     his
                     undertaking
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     baptized
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     propounded
                     some
                     Queries
                     to
                     him
                     ;
                     to
                     which
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     return
                     any
                     sufficient
                     Answer
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     fain
                     to
                     desist
                     from
                     his
                     further
                     baptizing
                     ,
                     and
                     confess
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     weakness
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     mistaken
                     .
                  
                   
                     Forasmuch
                     then
                     as
                     according
                     to
                     this
                     instance
                     ,
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     a
                     certain
                     ground
                     for
                     baptizing
                     ,
                     we
                     who
                     call
                     our selves
                     Christians
                     ,
                     ought
                     in
                     especial
                     manner
                     to
                     know
                     this
                     ground
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     be
                     ●ble
                     to
                     give
                     to
                     Heathens
                     and
                     Jews
                     ,
                     whenever
                     they
                     ●hall
                     demand
                     it
                     ,
                     an
                     account
                     and
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     ●ame
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   III.
                   
                
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Outward
                   Members
                   and
                   parts
                   of
                   Mans
                   Body
                   ;
                   and
                   lastly
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Stomach
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Face
                     of
                     Man.
                     
                  
                   
                     51
                     Q.
                     FOrasmuch
                     as
                     we
                     find
                     by
                     experience
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     any
                     person
                     hath
                     a
                     Mole
                     on
                     his
                     ●ace
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     also
                     found
                     on
                     another
                     part
                     of
                     ●is
                     body
                     ,
                     which
                     bears
                     proportion
                     with
                     that
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     Face
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     further
                     evidenced
                     from
                     the
                     ●enereal
                     Distemper
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     its
                     seat
                     in
                     the
                     ●ower
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     belly
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     its
                     out-working
                     ●oth
                     first
                     seize
                     the
                     Nose
                     and
                     disfigure
                     it
                     :
                     May
                     we
                     
                     not
                     conclude
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     entire
                     proportion
                     of
                     mans
                     body
                     may
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     his
                     Face
                     ?
                     Concerning
                     which
                     ,
                     we
                     might
                     here
                     set
                     down
                     many
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     for
                     certain
                     reasons
                     are
                     omitted
                     at
                     present
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Poise
                     and
                     Proportion
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     Man.
                     
                  
                   
                     52
                     Q.
                     Seeing
                     that
                     man
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     lays
                     himself
                     with
                     his
                     hands
                     stretched
                     out
                     over
                     his
                     head
                     ,
                     upon
                     a
                     stiff-stretched
                     Cord
                     ,
                     or
                     upon
                     a
                     narrow
                     board
                     ,
                     will
                     find
                     his
                     true
                     poise
                     directly
                     under
                     his
                     Navel
                     (
                     by
                     which
                     ,
                     as
                     his
                     Center
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     fastened
                     to
                     his
                     Mothers
                     Womb
                     )
                     and
                     that
                     on
                     both
                     sides
                     he
                     is
                     of
                     equal
                     length
                     and
                     weight
                     .
                     In
                     like
                     manner
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     lays
                     himself
                     down
                     naked
                     on
                     his
                     back
                     ,
                     with
                     his
                     hands
                     joyned
                     on
                     his
                     belly
                     ,
                     he
                     then
                     finds
                     his
                     poise
                     under
                     the
                     Rump-bone
                     ,
                     from
                     whence
                     both
                     his
                     extremes
                     be
                     of
                     equal
                     length
                     and
                     weight
                     :
                     and
                     when
                     being
                     in
                     this
                     posture
                     he
                     goes
                     about
                     to
                     raise
                     himself
                     ,
                     he
                     finds
                     that
                     his
                     head
                     and
                     feet
                     mount
                     together
                     .
                     And
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     from
                     hence
                     plainly
                     perceive
                     ,
                     the
                     exact
                     proportion
                     and
                     symmetry
                     of
                     the
                     Fabrick
                     of
                     Mans
                     Body
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     Concerning
                     the
                     motion
                     of
                     the
                     Thighs
                     and
                     Legs
                     of
                     Man.
                     
                  
                   
                     53
                     Q.
                     It
                     is
                     likewise
                     observable
                     ,
                     that
                     man
                     hath
                     two
                     semi-circular
                     Bones
                     ,
                     viz.
                     his
                     Ankles
                     ,
                     by
                     means
                     
                     of
                     which
                     he
                     can
                     turn
                     his
                     feet
                     this
                     way
                     and
                     that
                     way
                     ,
                     forwards
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     either
                     side
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     go
                     surely
                     and
                     safely
                     in
                     any
                     uneven
                     or
                     rough
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     be
                     in
                     danger
                     of
                     falling
                     .
                     As
                     also
                     that
                     his
                     Thighs
                     and
                     Legs
                     are
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     length
                     ,
                     and
                     move
                     themselves
                     round
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     a
                     circle
                     .
                     Furthermore
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     stands
                     on
                     one
                     Leg
                     ,
                     and
                     lifts
                     up
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     ,
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     Thigh
                     ,
                     brought
                     into
                     a
                     motion
                     for
                     going
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     lies
                     down
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     turn
                     himself
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     done
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     weight
                     of
                     his
                     Legs
                     or
                     Arms
                     ,
                     which
                     likewise
                     go
                     round
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     just
                     of
                     that
                     length
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     he
                     sits
                     ,
                     he
                     can
                     lean
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     help
                     to
                     raise
                     himself
                     .
                     Doth
                     not
                     all
                     this
                     well
                     deserve
                     to
                     be
                     weighed
                     and
                     considered
                     by
                     us
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Bones
                     of
                     Man.
                     
                  
                   
                     54
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     Man
                     hath
                     two
                     hundred
                     forty
                     eight
                     Bones
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     his
                     out
                     working
                     and
                     motion
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     there
                     are
                     just
                     so
                     many
                     Commands
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Moses
                     of
                     things
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     and
                     three
                     hundred
                     sixty
                     five
                     Prohibitions
                     of
                     things
                     forbidden
                     ,
                     which
                     correspond
                     with
                     a
                     like
                     number
                     of
                     Veins
                     ,
                     Nerves
                     ,
                     Sinews
                     ,
                     &c.
                     which
                     are
                     within
                     the
                     flesh
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     the
                     foregoing
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     Bones
                     ,
                     make
                     up
                     the
                     number
                     six
                     hundred
                     and
                     thirteen
                     ;
                     to
                     which
                     when
                     the
                     seven
                     Commands
                     of
                     Noah
                     are
                     added
                     ,
                     the
                     product
                     is
                     six
                     hundred
                     and
                     twenty
                     .
                     Now
                     it
                     is
                     observed
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     
                     the
                     ten
                     Commandments
                     in
                     Hebrew
                     ,
                     there
                     are
                     just
                     six
                     hundred
                     and
                     twenty
                     Letters
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     every
                     Letter
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     this
                     ,
                     seems
                     to
                     contain
                     a
                     Precept
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     that
                     the
                     ten
                     Commands
                     comprehend
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     Commands
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Prohibitions
                     .
                     May
                     not
                     we
                     therefore
                     in
                     some
                     measure
                     perceive
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     our
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     so
                     expresly
                     asserted
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       not
                       one
                       Iota
                       or
                       one
                       Keraia
                    
                     (
                     point
                     or
                     stroke
                     which
                     the
                     Tongue
                     formeth
                     for
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     sound
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     form
                     and
                     shape
                     the
                     Letters
                     )
                     
                       should
                       perish
                       from
                       the
                       Law
                       until
                       a●l
                       be
                       fulfilled
                       ?
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Analogie
                     and
                     Proportion
                     which
                     the
                     ten
                     Fingers
                     of
                     a
                     Mans
                     Hands
                     have
                     with
                     the
                     ten
                     Head-Commands
                     of
                     the
                     Law.
                     
                  
                   
                     55
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     then
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     ten
                     Commands
                     all
                     the
                     other
                     six
                     hundred
                     and
                     twenty
                     do
                     meet
                     together
                     and
                     concenter
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Man
                     hath
                     just
                     ten
                     Fingers
                     to
                     his
                     Hands
                     ,
                     which
                     Fingers
                     are
                     the
                     out-workers
                     of
                     the
                     Head
                     or
                     whole
                     Man
                     ,
                     that
                     with
                     them
                     (
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     their
                     activity
                     reacheth
                     )
                     he
                     might
                     work
                     out
                     and
                     fulfil
                     the
                     said
                     ten
                     Commands
                     ,
                     principally
                     with
                     the
                     ends
                     of
                     his
                     Fingers
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     Nails
                     ,
                     where
                     his
                     chief
                     and
                     quickest
                     feeling
                     lies
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     he
                     examines
                     and
                     distinguisheth
                     things
                     .
                     Now
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     said
                     before
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     humane
                     Foetas
                     fourteen
                     days
                     after
                     its
                     conception
                     ,
                     hath
                     a
                     perfect
                     Body
                     ,
                     but
                     without
                     Hands
                     or
                     Feet
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     Body
                     produces
                     them
                     as
                     its
                     own
                     out-working
                     ;
                     whether
                     
                     this
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     a
                     confirmation
                     of
                     what
                     was
                     just
                     now
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Fingers
                     are
                     the
                     out-workers
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Man
                     ?
                     And
                     doth
                     not
                     the
                     great
                     Analogy
                     which
                     there
                     is
                     between
                     Man
                     and
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     plainly
                     appear
                     from
                     what
                     hath
                     been
                     said
                     ?
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     right
                     and
                     truly
                     perfect
                     man
                     ,
                     doth
                     consist
                     of
                     these
                     Precepts
                     ,
                     yea
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     the
                     Precepts
                     themselves
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     confirmed
                     by
                     
                       Solomon
                       ,
                       Eccles.
                    
                     12.
                     13.
                     where
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     original
                     Text
                     ,
                     runs
                     thus
                     :
                     
                       Let
                       us
                       hear
                       the
                       head
                       sum
                       of
                       all
                       Doctrine
                       :
                       Fear
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       keep
                       his
                       Commandments
                       ,
                       for
                       this
                       is
                       the
                       whole
                       man.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Hair
                     of
                     Mans
                     Head.
                     
                  
                   
                     56
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     Head
                     of
                     Man
                     is
                     of
                     a
                     round
                     Figure
                     ,
                     and
                     consists
                     of
                     six
                     parts
                     ,
                     as
                     above
                     and
                     below
                     ,
                     before
                     and
                     behind
                     ,
                     left
                     and
                     right
                     side
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     parts
                     be
                     covered
                     with
                     Hair
                     ,
                     with
                     which
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     born
                     ;
                     which
                     Hair
                     hath
                     likewise
                     many
                     excellent
                     properties
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     their
                     colour
                     ,
                     curling
                     ,
                     thickness
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Concerning
                     which
                     ,
                     much
                     might
                     be
                     said
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     brevity
                     is
                     past
                     over
                     .
                     Amongst
                     other
                     particulars
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     observable
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     hath
                     much
                     and
                     thick
                     Hair
                     on
                     his
                     Head
                     ,
                     he
                     commonly
                     is
                     very
                     strong
                     withal
                     .
                     As
                     also
                     when
                     any
                     have
                     the
                     Hair
                     on
                     the
                     top
                     of
                     their
                     Heads
                     standing
                     upright
                     or
                     staring
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     argument
                     of
                     great
                     activity
                     and
                     operativeness
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     person
                     busies
                     himself
                     about
                     all
                     matters
                     ;
                     but
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     multitude
                     of
                     his
                     thoughts
                     and
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     conceptions
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     work
                     them
                     out
                     perfectly
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     old
                     age
                     comes
                     on
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Hair
                     begins
                     to
                     lie
                     flat
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     process
                     of
                     time
                     to
                     fall
                     out
                     ,
                     he
                     then
                     becomes
                     disposed
                     to
                     work
                     out
                     his
                     former
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     revolve
                     in
                     him
                     ?
                  
                   
                     57
                     Q.
                     Now
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     force
                     or
                     strength
                     in
                     the
                     Hair
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     this
                     in
                     part
                     be
                     considered
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     in
                     danger
                     of
                     his
                     life
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     all
                     his
                     powers
                     at
                     once
                     are
                     in
                     anguish
                     and
                     suffering
                     ,
                     that
                     then
                     his
                     Hairs
                     rise
                     on
                     end
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     commonly
                     known
                     ?
                     As
                     likewise
                     from
                     this
                     instance
                     of
                     a
                     known
                     young
                     man
                     ,
                     whose
                     Beard
                     was
                     not
                     yet
                     grown
                     ,
                     who
                     upon
                     his
                     receiving
                     the
                     Sentence
                     of
                     Death
                     ,
                     the
                     day
                     before
                     he
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     executed
                     for
                     Manslaughter
                     by
                     him
                     committed
                     ,
                     had
                     the
                     Hair
                     of
                     his
                     Head
                     turn'd
                     gray
                     in
                     one
                     night
                     ,
                     which
                     continued
                     so
                     all
                     the
                     days
                     of
                     his
                     life
                     (
                     for
                     he
                     was
                     pardoned
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     terrible
                     fright
                     he
                     had
                     suffered
                     in
                     the
                     expectation
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     evident
                     from
                     the
                     change
                     of
                     his
                     Hair
                     )
                     and
                     when
                     afterwards
                     his
                     Beard
                     began
                     to
                     grow
                     ,
                     the
                     Hair
                     of
                     it
                     was
                     black
                     ,
                     whereas
                     that
                     of
                     his
                     Head
                     continued
                     gray
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     mentioned
                     before
                     .
                  
                   
                     May
                     not
                     we
                     give
                     further
                     evidence
                     to
                     this
                     from
                     another
                     instance
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     falls
                     into
                     Despair
                     ,
                     he
                     bends
                     and
                     turns
                     his
                     Hands
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     Nature
                     ,
                     and
                     twists
                     and
                     squeeseth
                     his
                     Fingers
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     a
                     mind
                     to
                     break
                     them
                     (
                     as
                     being
                     the
                     Out-workers
                     of
                     his
                     thoughts
                     )
                     and
                     plucks
                     off
                     the
                     Hair
                     from
                     his
                     Head
                     (
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     upper
                     Roots
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     receive
                     a
                     strong
                     influence
                     
                     from
                     the
                     Stars
                     ,
                     and
                     afford
                     strength
                     to
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     man
                     )
                     and
                     not
                     his
                     Nose
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     other
                     part
                     :
                     for
                     Nature
                     understands
                     what
                     the
                     Hair
                     is
                     ?
                     And
                     have
                     not
                     we
                     likewise
                     an
                     abundant
                     confirmation
                     of
                     this
                     power
                     and
                     force
                     which
                     resides
                     in
                     the
                     Hair
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     History
                     of
                     
                       Sampson
                       ?
                       Judg.
                       16.
                       17
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     58
                     Q.
                     Again
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     fiery
                     power
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Hair
                     ,
                     do
                     not
                     we
                     perceive
                     this
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     when
                     some
                     comb
                     their
                     Hair
                     in
                     the
                     dark
                     ,
                     a
                     Light
                     or
                     fiery
                     Glance
                     proceeds
                     from
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     as
                     well
                     in
                     Beasts
                     as
                     men
                     ?
                     There
                     was
                     a
                     certain
                     known
                     Lady
                     ,
                     who
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     her
                     intolerable
                     Head-ach
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     endure
                     a
                     Candle
                     in
                     her
                     Room
                     by
                     night
                     ;
                     and
                     she
                     having
                     in
                     a
                     dark
                     night
                     her
                     Head
                     comb'd
                     by
                     a
                     Waiting-Gentlewoman
                     that
                     was
                     newly
                     come
                     into
                     her
                     service
                     ,
                     who
                     upon
                     seeing
                     a
                     light
                     or
                     fire
                     come
                     from
                     her
                     Ladies
                     Hair
                     ,
                     was
                     sore
                     afrighted
                     and
                     ran
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Room
                     ;
                     but
                     being
                     afterwards
                     perswaded
                     to
                     comb
                     her
                     own
                     head
                     in
                     the
                     dark
                     ,
                     she
                     perceived
                     that
                     a
                     light
                     or
                     fire
                     proceeded
                     from
                     her
                     own
                     Hair
                     also
                     ;
                     whereupon
                     she
                     was
                     recovered
                     from
                     her
                     fright
                     and
                     amazement
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Hair
                     which
                     is
                     before
                     on
                     the
                     Forehead
                     .
                  
                   
                     59
                     Q.
                     Don't
                     we
                     find
                     likewise
                     by
                     experience
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     their
                     Hair
                     growing
                     down
                     their
                     Foreheads
                     triangle-wise
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     reach
                     to
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     are
                     of
                     very
                     quick
                     apprehension
                     ;
                     but
                     ordinarily
                     not
                     so
                     stedfast
                     as
                     others
                     ?
                     And
                     may
                     
                     not
                     we
                     from
                     this
                     instance
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     what
                     was
                     mentioned
                     before
                     ,
                     conclude
                     what
                     the
                     Hair
                     of
                     the
                     Head
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     stands
                     in
                     its
                     proper
                     station
                     and
                     order
                     )
                     is
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     use
                     it
                     is
                     of
                     to
                     man
                     ?
                     And
                     that
                     it
                     hath
                     its
                     peculiar
                     powers
                     and
                     out-workings
                     ?
                     As
                     also
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     an
                     Analogy
                     with
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     compared
                     to
                     the
                     Stars
                     of
                     Heaven
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Eye-brows
                     .
                  
                   
                     60.
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     we
                     find
                     by
                     daily
                     observation
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     hath
                     variety
                     of
                     thoughts
                     in
                     his
                     head
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     earnest
                     study
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     he
                     doth
                     knit
                     his
                     Brows
                     and
                     wrinkle
                     the
                     skin
                     of
                     his
                     Forehead
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     wrinkles
                     then
                     we
                     may
                     plainly
                     perceive
                     between
                     the
                     Eyes
                     over
                     the
                     Nose
                     ,
                     the
                     Figure
                     of
                     a
                     Balance
                     :
                     and
                     are
                     not
                     we
                     informed
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Eye-brows
                     of
                     man
                     have
                     and
                     receive
                     power
                     for
                     to
                     judge
                     ,
                     find
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     rightly
                     to
                     weigh
                     and
                     consider
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Eyes
                     have
                     in
                     part
                     taken
                     in
                     and
                     laid
                     hold
                     of
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Eye
                     lids
                     .
                  
                   
                     61.
                     
                     Q.
                     Seeing
                     that
                     we
                     find
                     by
                     experience
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     who
                     by
                     sickness
                     have
                     lost
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Hair
                     from
                     their
                     Eye-lids
                     ,
                     have
                     had
                     their
                     sight
                     weakened
                     thereby
                     ,
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     rational
                     therefore
                     to
                     conclude
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     said
                     Hairs
                     were
                     not
                     alone
                     ordained
                     to
                     keep
                     out
                     dust
                     from
                     the
                     Eyes
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     also
                     contribute
                     much
                     to
                     the
                     sight
                     it self
                     ?
                     which
                     we
                     
                     may
                     the
                     rather
                     infer
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     the
                     Eye-lids
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     part
                     where
                     the
                     hairs
                     grow
                     ,
                     are
                     gristly
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Nose
                     and
                     Ears
                     also
                     be
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     before
                     declared
                     .
                     And
                     accordingly
                     we
                     observe
                     daily
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     sleepy
                     ,
                     his
                     upper
                     Eye-lids
                     grow
                     heavy
                     ,
                     and
                     sink
                     down
                     ;
                     and
                     will
                     it
                     not
                     follow
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     said
                     gristly
                     substance
                     in
                     the
                     Eye-lids
                     ,
                     hath
                     a
                     peculiar
                     power
                     of
                     life
                     to
                     attract
                     and
                     give
                     forth
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     as
                     is
                     found
                     in
                     the
                     Ears
                     ,
                     Nose
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     Bones
                     whose
                     extreme
                     parts
                     are
                     all
                     vested
                     with
                     such
                     gristles
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     X
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Hairs
                     in
                     the
                     Nose
                     and
                     Ears
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     Beard
                     and
                     Privities
                     ,
                     and
                     under
                     the
                     Arms.
                     
                  
                   
                     62.
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     Man
                     hath
                     Hairs
                     also
                     in
                     his
                     Nostrils
                     and
                     Ears
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Hairs
                     of
                     every
                     part
                     have
                     their
                     peculiar
                     power
                     and
                     operation
                     ,
                     ought
                     we
                     not
                     therefore
                     to
                     consider
                     whether
                     the
                     Hairs
                     that
                     grow
                     on
                     these
                     parts
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     ordained
                     to
                     particular
                     sensations
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     Organs
                     or
                     Instruments
                     ,
                     must
                     not
                     in
                     all
                     probability
                     have
                     a
                     ●eculiar
                     operation
                     ,
                     and
                     contribute
                     much
                     to
                     the
                     ●erfection
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Senses
                     ?
                     And
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     ●onclude
                     the
                     same
                     concerning
                     the
                     Hair
                     which
                     grows
                     on
                     other
                     parts
                     of
                     his
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     not
                     born
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Hair
                     under
                     his
                     Arms
                     ,
                     of
                     his
                     Beard
                     ,
                     Privities
                     ,
                     
                       &c.
                       viz.
                    
                     that
                     they
                     also
                     have
                     their
                     pecu●iar
                     powers
                     and
                     operations
                     ?
                     The
                     Hair
                     under
                     the
                     Arms
                     ,
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     probable
                     that
                     they
                     communicate
                     
                     to
                     the
                     Arms
                     and
                     Hands
                     a
                     particular
                     power
                     and
                     force
                     for
                     to
                     operate
                     or
                     work
                     out
                     any
                     thing
                     ?
                     And
                     the
                     like
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     of
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     Beard
                     and
                     Privities
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     Youths
                     before
                     they
                     grow
                     hairy
                     in
                     those
                     parts
                     ,
                     have
                     but
                     a
                     weak
                     and
                     womanish
                     voice
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     is
                     well
                     known
                     by
                     Musicians
                     )
                     but
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     they
                     grow
                     hairy
                     ,
                     their
                     voices
                     become
                     manly
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     then
                     fit
                     and
                     disposed
                     for
                     the
                     production
                     of
                     Seed
                     ;
                     and
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     probable
                     therefore
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Hair
                     contributes
                     much
                     to
                     this
                     Operation
                     ?
                     Is
                     it
                     not
                     likewise
                     worth
                     our
                     animadversion
                     (
                     as
                     that
                     which
                     must
                     have
                     its
                     peculiar
                     cause
                     and
                     reason
                     )
                     that
                     women
                     have
                     no
                     Hair
                     growing
                     in
                     some
                     parts
                     of
                     their
                     body
                     ,
                     where
                     men
                     have
                     ?
                  
                   
                     63
                     Q.
                     And
                     that
                     these
                     lower
                     parts
                     of
                     Mans
                     body
                     contribute
                     much
                     to
                     his
                     Beard
                     and
                     Voice
                     ,
                     is
                     matter
                     of
                     experience
                     ;
                     because
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     Eunuchs
                     never
                     have
                     any
                     Beard
                     ,
                     and
                     always
                     a
                     womanly
                     Voice
                     .
                     And
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     partly
                     gather
                     from
                     this
                     instance
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Man
                     is
                     properly
                     the
                     Generator
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     the
                     Chief
                     and
                     Principal
                     in
                     getting
                     of
                     Children
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Skin
                     of
                     Man.
                     
                  
                   
                     64
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     by
                     the
                     help
                     of
                     a
                     Microscope
                     we
                     can
                     plainly
                     discern
                     in
                     the
                     prepared
                     Skin
                     of
                     a
                     Man
                     ,
                     or
                     tanned
                     Hide
                     of
                     a
                     Bufalo
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     said
                     Skins
                     are
                     throughout
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     woven
                     together
                     with
                     many
                     thin
                     nervous
                     Filaments
                     ,
                     as
                     with
                     so
                     
                     many
                     Threads
                     .
                     And
                     moreover
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     said
                     Filaments
                     do
                     properly
                     belong
                     to
                     mans
                     make
                     or
                     frame
                     ,
                     as
                     with
                     which
                     he
                     is
                     born
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     loseth
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     man
                     to
                     restore
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     make
                     Hair
                     to
                     grow
                     there
                     ,
                     as
                     before
                     .
                     The
                     said
                     Filaments
                     are
                     likewise
                     lost
                     ,
                     when
                     proud
                     flesh
                     grows
                     in
                     wounds
                     or
                     elsewhere
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     the
                     Dutch
                     Tongue
                     is
                     called
                     wild
                     flesh
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     not
                     natural
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     Disease
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     like
                     an
                     Excrecence
                     growing
                     on
                     a
                     Tree
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     several
                     reasons
                     may
                     be
                     given
                     ,
                     which
                     for
                     brevities
                     sake
                     are
                     here
                     omitted
                     .
                     May
                     not
                     we
                     therefore
                     conclude
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     foresaid
                     nervous
                     capillary
                     Filaments
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     the
                     Skin
                     is
                     woven
                     together
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     there
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     serve
                     for
                     motion
                     ,
                     dilatation
                     ,
                     and
                     contraction
                     ?
                  
                   
                     65
                     Q.
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     seeing
                     that
                     the
                     foresaid
                     nervous
                     Skin
                     is
                     covered
                     with
                     a
                     thin
                     and
                     smooth
                     upper
                     Skin
                     ,
                     full
                     of
                     little
                     Pores
                     or
                     Sweat-holes
                     ,
                     and
                     small
                     Hairs
                     ,
                     through
                     which
                     all
                     the
                     spiritual
                     Powers
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     man
                     (
                     especially
                     in
                     his
                     Face
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     an
                     Epitome
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     represents
                     the
                     whole
                     man
                     )
                     do
                     continually
                     flow
                     out
                     from
                     ,
                     and
                     enter
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     appearance
                     of
                     Light
                     :
                     as
                     we
                     do
                     see
                     in
                     some
                     persons
                     that
                     a
                     light
                     fire
                     or
                     shining
                     glance
                     doth
                     continually
                     proceed
                     from
                     their
                     Faces
                     and
                     Skins
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     when
                     in
                     the
                     dark
                     we
                     rub
                     their
                     Skin
                     with
                     a
                     piece
                     of
                     Cloath
                     ,
                     the
                     said
                     Cloath
                     will
                     appear
                     full
                     of
                     light-shining
                     flames
                     ,
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     as
                     hath
                     been
                     mentioned
                     before
                     concerning
                     the
                     Hair
                     of
                     the
                     Head.
                     
                  
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     experience
                     teacheth
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     great
                     and
                     dangerous
                     Diseases
                     ,
                     the
                     said
                     upper
                     Skin
                     doth
                     peel
                     off
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Hair
                     of
                     the
                     Head
                     falls
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     worth
                     our
                     observation
                     )
                     as
                     hath
                     partly
                     been
                     mentioned
                     ;
                     though
                     we
                     find
                     also
                     that
                     in
                     other
                     Accidents
                     ,
                     yea
                     without
                     any
                     ,
                     during
                     the
                     whole
                     life
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     the
                     said
                     upper
                     Skin
                     doth
                     continually
                     wear
                     away
                     and
                     is
                     renewed
                     again
                     ,
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     the
                     continuation
                     of
                     mans
                     life
                     ;
                     insomuch
                     as
                     the
                     whole
                     man
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     parts
                     (
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     the
                     Nails
                     of
                     his
                     Feet
                     ,
                     and
                     Hands
                     ,
                     or
                     Flesh
                     excepted
                     )
                     is
                     continually
                     renewed
                     :
                     which
                     we
                     may
                     perceive
                     by
                     setting
                     a
                     mark
                     at
                     the
                     root
                     of
                     our
                     Nails
                     ,
                     for
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     three
                     months
                     the
                     same
                     will
                     be
                     grown
                     up
                     to
                     the
                     top
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     same
                     is
                     likewise
                     demonstrable
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     by
                     sickness
                     hath
                     lost
                     the
                     greatest
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     flesh
                     ,
                     he
                     recovers
                     the
                     same
                     again
                     in
                     three
                     months
                     ,
                     accounting
                     from
                     the
                     time
                     he
                     begins
                     to
                     recover
                     .
                  
                   
                     Yea
                     ,
                     the
                     very
                     Bones
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     from
                     which
                     the
                     Flesh
                     hath
                     its
                     original
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     exempt
                     from
                     this
                     Renovation
                     :
                     for
                     don
                     't
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     out
                     of
                     living
                     broken
                     Bones
                     a
                     moisture
                     proceeds
                     ,
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     conglutinated
                     again
                     :
                     Now
                     how
                     can
                     we
                     conceive
                     that
                     this
                     could
                     ever
                     be
                     brought
                     about
                     ,
                     without
                     a
                     continual
                     Renovation
                     and
                     alteration
                     of
                     the
                     Bones
                     and
                     their
                     moisture
                     ?
                     The
                     Seed
                     of
                     man
                     likewise
                     (
                     which
                     contains
                     in
                     it
                     and
                     comprehends
                     the
                     whole
                     man
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     parts
                     ,
                     the
                     Bones
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     Flesh
                     )
                     doth
                     evidence
                     this
                     :
                     
                     for
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     a
                     Child
                     that
                     is
                     generated
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Seed
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     onely
                     resemble
                     his
                     Father
                     in
                     shape
                     and
                     flesh
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     his
                     bones
                     ,
                     from
                     which
                     the
                     flesh
                     is
                     produced
                     .
                     And
                     also
                     because
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     man
                     doth
                     properly
                     dwell
                     in
                     the
                     Bones
                     (
                     which
                     probably
                     was
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     Joseph
                     commanded
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                     Israel
                     to
                     take
                     his
                     bones
                     along
                     with
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     
                       Egypt
                       ,
                       viz.
                    
                     that
                     his
                     Spirit
                     might
                     go
                     long
                     with
                     them
                     )
                     which
                     Spirit
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     forms
                     the
                     Body
                     ,
                     seeing
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     that
                     a
                     Body
                     ,
                     as
                     such
                     ,
                     should
                     bring
                     forth
                     a
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Spirit
                     must
                     bring
                     forth
                     the
                     Body
                     :
                     which
                     Spirit
                     therefore
                     may
                     be
                     supposed
                     to
                     be
                     that
                     Rib
                     of
                     which
                     Eve
                     was
                     built
                     .
                     And
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     from
                     all
                     this
                     conclude
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Bones
                     must
                     be
                     renewed
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     other
                     parts
                     of
                     mans
                     Body
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     all
                     proceeds
                     from
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Spirit
                     ?
                  
                   
                     And
                     doth
                     it
                     not
                     follow
                     from
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     man
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     all
                     his
                     parts
                     (
                     not
                     the
                     meanest
                     or
                     least
                     point
                     excepted
                     )
                     must
                     be
                     subject
                     to
                     a
                     continual
                     and
                     never-ceasing
                     Revolution
                     ?
                  
                   
                     66
                     Q.
                     This
                     continual
                     Revolution
                     of
                     Man
                     is
                     not
                     onely
                     to
                     be
                     gathered
                     from
                     the
                     Sickness
                     and
                     Health
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     what
                     before
                     hath
                     been
                     mentioned
                     concerning
                     his
                     never-ceasing
                     giving
                     out
                     and
                     taking
                     in
                     ;
                     but
                     may
                     likewise
                     be
                     inferr'd
                     from
                     other
                     accidents
                     happening
                     to
                     persons
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     perfect
                     health
                     ;
                     amongst
                     which
                     the
                     following
                     instance
                     will
                     ,
                     I
                     suppose
                     ,
                     not
                     be
                     unacceptable
                     to
                     the
                     Reader
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     A
                     known
                     Friend
                     was
                     on
                     a
                     time
                     carried
                     a
                     Prisoner
                     out
                     of
                     Germany
                     towards
                     Rome
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     laid
                     up
                     in
                     the
                     Inquisition
                     there
                     ;
                     and
                     passing
                     through
                     many
                     great
                     Cities
                     and
                     places
                     in
                     Italy
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     which
                     the
                     Streets
                     and
                     Houses
                     ,
                     Doors
                     and
                     Windows
                     ,
                     were
                     filled
                     with
                     People
                     that
                     flock'd
                     to
                     see
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     report
                     was
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     burnt
                     at
                     Rome
                     .
                     Forasmuch
                     then
                     as
                     upon
                     this
                     account
                     all
                     eyes
                     were
                     fixed
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     desirous
                     to
                     eye
                     him
                     earnestly
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     full
                     view
                     of
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     ,
                     had
                     as
                     great
                     desire
                     to
                     look
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     free
                     and
                     unconcern'd
                     in
                     his
                     mind
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     their
                     imaginative
                     sight
                     could
                     gain
                     no
                     entrance
                     into
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     be
                     received
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     all
                     the
                     central
                     Aspects
                     which
                     they
                     cast
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     were
                     fain
                     to
                     concenter
                     elsewhere
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     made
                     up
                     a
                     kind
                     of
                     shadowy
                     Person
                     or
                     Image
                     ,
                     which
                     sate
                     with
                     his
                     back
                     towards
                     him
                     ;
                     insomuch
                     that
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     imagine
                     that
                     the
                     People
                     gazed
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     upon
                     the
                     Person
                     that
                     sate
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                     at
                     which
                     he
                     was
                     much
                     surprized
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     then
                     apprehend
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     further
                     confirmation
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     another
                     person
                     that
                     was
                     a
                     Preacher
                     ,
                     once
                     propounded
                     this
                     Query
                     to
                     the
                     fore-mentioned
                     party
                     ;
                     whence
                     it
                     was
                     ,
                     that
                     many
                     times
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     preaching
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     seen
                     a
                     person
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     shape
                     and
                     likeness
                     standing
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     thought
                     ,
                     preached
                     instead
                     of
                     him
                     :
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     when
                     his
                     Sermon
                     was
                     ended
                     ,
                     he
                     found
                     himself
                     as
                     fresh
                     and
                     lively
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     before
                     he
                     had
                     begun
                     to
                     preach
                     .
                     The
                     fore-mentioned
                     
                     party
                     hereupon
                     related
                     to
                     the
                     Preacher
                     the
                     fore-going
                     accident
                     which
                     had
                     hapned
                     to
                     himself
                     ,
                     which
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     doing
                     ,
                     these
                     following
                     thoughts
                     opened
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     viz.
                     whether
                     this
                     might
                     not
                     be
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     what
                     the
                     Preacher
                     had
                     related
                     to
                     him
                     ;
                     that
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     his
                     words
                     were
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     received
                     by
                     his
                     Hearers
                     and
                     taken
                     root
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     he
                     again
                     received
                     back
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     the
                     strength
                     or
                     power
                     he
                     had
                     given
                     forth
                     ;
                     and
                     thus
                     seeing
                     his
                     Hearers
                     continually
                     received
                     his
                     image
                     and
                     word
                     ,
                     with
                     delight
                     and
                     satisfaction
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     forth
                     the
                     same
                     again
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     himself
                     all
                     this
                     while
                     continuing
                     free
                     and
                     unconcerned
                     ,
                     that
                     from
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     it
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     otherwise
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     must
                     see
                     the
                     back
                     of
                     his
                     image
                     ,
                     which
                     his
                     Hearers
                     had
                     made
                     or
                     fram'd
                     before
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Stomack
                     of
                     Man.
                     
                  
                   
                     67
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     be
                     the
                     Temple
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     2
                     Cor.
                     3.
                     13.
                     and
                     Chap.
                     6.
                     19.
                     2.
                     
                     Cor.
                     6.
                     16.
                     
                     And
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     at
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     an
                     Altar
                     of
                     Burnt-offering
                     ,
                     upon
                     which
                     many
                     Beasts
                     ,
                     &c.
                     was
                     offered
                     :
                     and
                     seeing
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     meat
                     a
                     man
                     feeds
                     upon
                     enters
                     into
                     the
                     stomack
                     ,
                     might
                     not
                     the
                     stomack
                     be
                     compared
                     with
                     the
                     said
                     Altar
                     ?
                     And
                     might
                     it
                     not
                     properly
                     be
                     called
                     an
                     Altar
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     on
                     which
                     all
                     right
                     and
                     well
                     ordered
                     food
                     for
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     offered
                     up
                     ?
                  
                   
                   
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     the
                     Stomack
                     is
                     a
                     wise
                     and
                     understanding
                     Purveyor
                     for
                     the
                     whole
                     body
                     ,
                     which
                     must
                     and
                     doth
                     continually
                     renew
                     all
                     and
                     every
                     part
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     not
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     excepted
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     continual
                     circulation
                     in
                     a
                     two-fold
                     form
                     of
                     Blood
                     and
                     Water
                     :
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     for
                     these
                     reasons
                     likewise
                     suppose
                     the
                     Stomach
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     universal
                     Physician
                     that
                     cures
                     all
                     Diseases
                     ;
                     the
                     rather
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     experience
                     that
                     when
                     the
                     Stomach
                     hath
                     lost
                     its
                     strength
                     ,
                     no
                     Medicine
                     can
                     be
                     helpful
                     to
                     the
                     sick
                     ?
                     And
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     therefore
                     necessary
                     to
                     preserve
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     its
                     strength
                     and
                     vigour
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     ●end
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     body
                     may
                     be
                     kept
                     so
                     likewise
                     ?
                     For
                     must
                     not
                     the
                     ferment
                     of
                     the
                     Stomach
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     its
                     own
                     proper
                     fire
                     )
                     do
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     the
                     preserving
                     of
                     the
                     Life
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     Strange
                     fire
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     forbid
                     to
                     bring
                     any
                     strange
                     fire
                     to
                     the
                     Altar
                     at
                     Jerusalem
                     ?
                     Ought
                     not
                     we
                     therefore
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     to
                     observe
                     to
                     that
                     old
                     Verse
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Principiis
                     obsta
                     ,
                     serò
                     Medicina
                     paratur
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     the
                     less
                     strange
                     ,
                     that
                     〈◊〉
                     peculiar
                     fire
                     should
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     man
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     same
                     was
                     very
                     well
                     known
                     amongst
                     the
                     Jews
                     who
                     look'd
                     upon
                     this
                     fire
                     ,
                     when
                     abundantly
                     perceiv'd
                     in
                     or
                     about
                     any
                     person
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     great
                     Omen
                     〈◊〉
                     Presage
                     of
                     something
                     very
                     extraordinary
                     ;
                     according
                     to
                     what
                     is
                     mentioned
                     of
                     Achitophel
                     in
                     
                       Cabale
                       denudatae
                       Tomo
                       secundo
                       ,
                       in
                       tractatu
                       de
                       Revolutionibus
                       
                       Animarum
                    
                     (
                     which
                     Treatise
                     some
                     years
                     since
                     I
                     got
                     translated
                     by
                     a
                     Friend
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     not
                     long
                     since
                     printed
                     at
                     Francfort
                     on
                     the
                     Mayn
                     )
                     viz.
                     that
                     fire
                     proceeded
                     from
                     his
                     Member
                     ?
                  
                   
                     And
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     fire
                     as
                     this
                     is
                     contained
                     in
                     mans
                     Urine
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     preserved
                     in
                     the
                     water
                     as
                     a
                     close
                     baked
                     and
                     compacted
                     slime
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     plainly
                     perceive
                     this
                     by
                     the
                     Phosphorus
                     ,
                     which
                     a
                     few
                     years
                     since
                     was
                     found
                     out
                     in
                     Germany
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     made
                     in
                     this
                     manner
                     :
                     First
                     ,
                     you
                     evaporate
                     a
                     great
                     quantity
                     of
                     Urine
                     ,
                     until
                     it
                     become
                     as
                     thick
                     as
                     Honey
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     mix
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     three
                     parts
                     of
                     Sand
                     ;
                     which
                     mixture
                     being
                     put
                     into
                     a
                     coated
                     Retort
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     large
                     Recipient
                     joyn'd
                     to
                     it
                     with
                     water
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Retort
                     placed
                     in
                     a
                     convenient
                     Furnace
                     ,
                     and
                     driven
                     with
                     a
                     sufficiently
                     strong
                     fire
                     ,
                     at
                     last
                     a
                     shining
                     matter
                     comes
                     over
                     ,
                     which
                     after
                     settles
                     it self
                     into
                     a
                     thick
                     substance
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     taken
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     water
                     ,
                     doth
                     give
                     light
                     and
                     shine
                     in
                     the
                     dark
                     ;
                     and
                     being
                     rubbed
                     upon
                     Paper
                     ,
                     doth
                     set
                     it
                     in
                     a
                     light
                     flame
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     thought
                     unreasonable
                     here
                     ,
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     enquire
                     ,
                     whether
                     from
                     what
                     hath
                     been
                     said
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     in
                     some
                     sort
                     understand
                     the
                     Analogy
                     &
                     resemblance
                     there
                     is
                     between
                     that
                     glorious
                     fire
                     which
                     in
                     former
                     times
                     came
                     down
                     from
                     Heaven
                     upon
                     the
                     Altar
                     at
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     fire
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     Man
                     ?
                     And
                     might
                     not
                     we
                     likewise
                     find
                     out
                     an
                     agreement
                     between
                     the
                     Stomach
                     of
                     Man
                     (
                     the
                     Little
                     World
                     )
                     and
                     the
                     Grave
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Womb
                     of
                     the
                     Woman
                     of
                     the
                     Great
                     World
                     ?
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     in
                     them
                     both
                     
                     all
                     things
                     must
                     perform
                     their
                     Revolutions
                     ,
                     in
                     manner
                     as
                     was
                     mentioned
                     before
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     treated
                     concerning
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                   
                     68
                     Q.
                     Now
                     when
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     the
                     Stomach
                     of
                     man
                     are
                     in
                     good
                     and
                     due
                     order
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     we
                     conclude
                     that
                     it
                     must
                     then
                     needs
                     communicate
                     health
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     body
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     especially
                     to
                     the
                     heart
                     and
                     head
                     ?
                     And
                     like
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     Body
                     the
                     Heart
                     is
                     a
                     more
                     principal
                     part
                     than
                     the
                     Stomach
                     ,
                     might
                     we
                     not
                     compare
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     the
                     most
                     holy
                     place
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     ?
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Temple
                     was
                     open
                     above
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Head
                     of
                     man
                     is
                     placed
                     above
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     the
                     upper
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ;
                     might
                     we
                     not
                     compare
                     it
                     to
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     whither
                     the
                     smell
                     and
                     savour
                     of
                     the
                     Burnt-offerings
                     and
                     Incense
                     mounted
                     continually
                     ?
                     And
                     when
                     all
                     this
                     is
                     done
                     in
                     its
                     due
                     order
                     ,
                     will
                     it
                     not
                     again
                     come
                     down
                     from
                     the
                     Head
                     as
                     from
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     perform
                     its
                     Revolution
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     perfection
                     ?
                  
                   
                     69
                     Q.
                     Now
                     for
                     the
                     way
                     and
                     means
                     how
                     this
                     right
                     and
                     due
                     order
                     may
                     be
                     kept
                     and
                     observed
                     in
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     God
                     fully
                     declared
                     this
                     to
                     the
                     People
                     of
                     Israel
                     by
                     Moses
                     ,
                     and
                     ordered
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     be
                     registred
                     in
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     as
                     an
                     everlasting
                     Record
                     ,
                     viz.
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     eat
                     no
                     Creatures
                     preduced
                     by
                     Putrefaction
                     ,
                     nor
                     such
                     as
                     be
                     of
                     a
                     ravenous
                     nature
                     ;
                     but
                     onely
                     clean
                     Beasts
                     that
                     divide
                     the
                     Hoof
                     and
                     chew
                     the
                     Cud
                     ,
                     and
                     revolving
                     so
                     the
                     Meat
                     ?
                  
                   
                     And
                     doth
                     not
                     God
                     hereby
                     point
                     out
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     Creatures
                     as
                     these
                     were
                     the
                     next
                     to
                     Man
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     the
                     fittest
                     to
                     be
                     enobled
                     into
                     his
                     nature
                     ?
                     And
                     whereas
                     the
                     Beasts
                     amongst
                     the
                     Jews
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     killed
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     affrightment
                     ,
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     possible
                     ,
                     to
                     this
                     end
                     their
                     slaughtering
                     Knives
                     were
                     most
                     sharp
                     and
                     keen
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     least
                     notch
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     for
                     this
                     end
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     cause
                     of
                     pain
                     and
                     fright
                     to
                     the
                     Beasts
                     might
                     be
                     removed
                     ,
                     whereby
                     otherwise
                     their
                     bloud
                     might
                     be
                     obstructed
                     ?
                  
                   
                     70
                     Q.
                     Forasmuch
                     then
                     as
                     Man
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     King
                     and
                     Governour
                     in
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     which
                     is
                     within
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     Heart
                     ,
                     must
                     he
                     not
                     (
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     keep
                     good
                     rule
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     his
                     spiritual
                     upper
                     &
                     under
                     Officers
                     ,
                     each
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     place
                     and
                     order
                     )
                     so
                     rule
                     the
                     whole
                     Body
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     dispensed
                     and
                     regulated
                     in
                     good
                     order
                     ?
                     And
                     by
                     consequence
                     ,
                     must
                     not
                     there
                     be
                     many
                     under
                     Officers
                     ,
                     all
                     under
                     the
                     command
                     of
                     the
                     Stomach
                     ,
                     which
                     can
                     and
                     must
                     distinguish
                     what
                     is
                     good
                     or
                     had
                     for
                     man
                     ?
                     According
                     as
                     we
                     see
                     in
                     some
                     sick
                     persons
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     there
                     is
                     yet
                     some
                     strength
                     of
                     life
                     left
                     ,
                     that
                     oft-times
                     there
                     ariseth
                     in
                     them
                     an
                     appetite
                     to
                     some
                     strange
                     thing
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     which
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     can
                     get
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     feed
                     upon
                     it
                     ,
                     they
                     soon
                     after
                     recover
                     ▪
                     And
                     may
                     not
                     the
                     wonderful
                     healing
                     ,
                     renewing
                     ,
                     and
                     out-working
                     power
                     and
                     property
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     these
                     under
                     Officers
                     ,
                     be
                     further
                     discerned
                     in
                     Women
                     with
                     Child
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     those
                     things
                     many
                     time
                     ,
                     serve
                     to
                     procure
                     their
                     health
                     and
                     recovery
                     ,
                     which
                     would
                     be
                     the
                     〈◊〉
                     of
                     others
                     if
                     they
                     should
                     take
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     71
                     Q.
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     the
                     extraordinary
                     
                     sensibleness
                     of
                     these
                     Spirits
                     be
                     gathered
                     from
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     a
                     natural
                     abhorrence
                     and
                     antipathy
                     against
                     many
                     things
                     :
                     as
                     for
                     instance
                     ,
                     those
                     who
                     cannot
                     endure
                     Cheese
                     ,
                     &c.
                     how
                     ill
                     they
                     grow
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     the
                     smell
                     of
                     it
                     doth
                     reach
                     their
                     Nostrils
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     their
                     Stomach
                     by
                     a
                     peculiar
                     aversion
                     it
                     hath
                     from
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     ready
                     to
                     vomit
                     ?
                  
                   
                     And
                     when
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     we
                     go
                     about
                     to
                     cozen
                     them
                     by
                     mixing
                     Cheese
                     with
                     any
                     of
                     their
                     Meat
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     so
                     as
                     cannot
                     be
                     perceived
                     by
                     them
                     )
                     yet
                     into
                     what
                     disorder
                     doth
                     it
                     cast
                     them
                     ?
                     Thus
                     we
                     observe
                     likewise
                     ,
                     that
                     excess
                     in
                     eating
                     or
                     drinking
                     ,
                     which
                     makes
                     others
                     sick
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     hurt
                     fools
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     that
                     the
                     quantity
                     be
                     very
                     extraordinary
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     can
                     eat
                     and
                     drink
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     set
                     before
                     them
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     have
                     no
                     apprehension
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     May
                     not
                     we
                     likewise
                     observe
                     a
                     further
                     evidence
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     in
                     those
                     that
                     cannot
                     endure
                     Cats
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     having
                     a
                     natural
                     antipathy
                     against
                     them
                     )
                     who
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     they
                     come
                     into
                     a
                     place
                     where
                     a
                     Cat
                     is
                     ▪
                     though
                     hid
                     from
                     their
                     sight
                     ,
                     yet
                     are
                     ready
                     to
                     fall
                     into
                     a
                     swound
                     ?
                     And
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     plain
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     what
                     a
                     great
                     and
                     hidden
                     power
                     man
                     hath
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     which
                     when
                     excited
                     ,
                     can
                     distinguish
                     and
                     discern
                     the
                     Spirits
                     that
                     come
                     from
                     Bodies
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     concealed
                     from
                     them
                     ?
                  
                   
                     72
                     Q.
                     Seeing
                     that
                     Man
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Little
                     World
                     ,
                     hath
                     everywhere
                     in
                     himself
                     several
                     fiery
                     Solar
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     cool
                     Lunar
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     the
                     union
                     of
                     both
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     order
                     and
                     health
                     ;
                     but
                     
                     when
                     the
                     said
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     any
                     excess
                     ,
                     are
                     disordered
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     that
                     be
                     the
                     best
                     way
                     of
                     pacifying
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     done
                     without
                     the
                     least
                     weakning
                     of
                     Nature
                     ?
                     And
                     must
                     not
                     a
                     good
                     experienced
                     Physician
                     be
                     like
                     an
                     understanding
                     Master
                     of
                     a
                     Ship
                     ,
                     who
                     well
                     weighs
                     and
                     considers
                     the
                     condition
                     his
                     Ship
                     is
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     circumstances
                     of
                     the
                     Storm
                     ;
                     and
                     look
                     to
                     himself
                     and
                     have
                     a
                     care
                     that
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     do
                     as
                     an
                     unexperienced
                     Master
                     of
                     a
                     Ship
                     ,
                     who
                     not
                     onely
                     casts
                     over
                     board
                     what
                     is
                     an
                     overpoise
                     to
                     the
                     Ship
                     ,
                     but
                     together
                     with
                     it
                     the
                     necessary
                     Provisions
                     of
                     Life
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     afterwards
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     must
                     perish
                     together
                     with
                     his
                     Ships
                     Company
                     .
                  
                   
                     73
                     Q.
                     When
                     therefore
                     an
                     experienced
                     Ship-Master
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     weathered
                     many
                     Storms
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     seen
                     many
                     Ships
                     lost
                     ,
                     sees
                     a
                     Storm
                     arising
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     affrighted
                     or
                     dismayed
                     thereat
                     ,
                     but
                     keeps
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     good
                     order
                     ,
                     as
                     knowing
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     Governour
                     of
                     Nature
                     ,
                     and
                     doth
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     number
                     ,
                     weight
                     ,
                     and
                     measure
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Storms
                     themselves
                     are
                     not
                     without
                     their
                     use
                     and
                     profit
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     ought
                     not
                     likewise
                     an
                     understanding
                     man
                     to
                     consider
                     that
                     Sickness
                     and
                     Diseases
                     prepare
                     men
                     for
                     Patience
                     and
                     Virtues
                     ?
                     In
                     like
                     manner
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     Ship-Master
                     is
                     not
                     against
                     the
                     Wind
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     knows
                     the
                     Wind
                     to
                     be
                     advantageous
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     furthering
                     his
                     Voyage
                     :
                     and
                     ought
                     not
                     a
                     Physician
                     as
                     well
                     to
                     understand
                     the
                     same
                     ?
                     When
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     disorderly
                     Heats
                     and
                     Colds
                     the
                     wind
                     in
                     man
                     is
                     
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     raised
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     must
                     be
                     laid
                     and
                     stilled
                     again
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     must
                     wait
                     the
                     time
                     when
                     ?
                     As
                     our
                     Saviour
                     did
                     in
                     curing
                     
                     Peter's
                     Wives
                     Mother
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     proceed
                     ,
                     as
                     when
                     he
                     cast
                     out
                     Devils
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     way
                     and
                     manner
                     as
                     when
                     he
                     rebuked
                     and
                     stilled
                     the
                     raging
                     Waves
                     of
                     the
                     Sea.
                     
                  
                   
                     Furthermore
                     ,
                     like
                     as
                     a
                     Ship-Master
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     at
                     Sea
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     a
                     good
                     Wind
                     (
                     though
                     not
                     very
                     strong
                     and
                     violent
                     )
                     is
                     satisfied
                     therewith
                     :
                     Ought
                     not
                     so
                     likewise
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     consider
                     ,
                     who
                     finds
                     no
                     Wind
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Wind
                     is
                     there
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     perceive
                     it
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     Wind
                     is
                     his
                     Life
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     a
                     sensible
                     perception
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     needful
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     than
                     a
                     strong
                     and
                     stormy
                     Wind
                     is
                     necessary
                     to
                     a
                     Ship-Master
                     to
                     advance
                     his
                     Voyage
                     ?
                  
                   
                     And
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     some
                     persons-when
                     they
                     perceive
                     a
                     Wind
                     in
                     themselves
                     ,
                     are
                     ignorant
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     onely
                     some
                     disorder
                     of
                     their
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Wind
                     it self
                     is
                     good
                     for
                     them
                     and
                     their
                     very
                     life
                     ;
                     yet
                     afterwards
                     when
                     they
                     have
                     learnt
                     by
                     experience
                     that
                     the
                     Wind
                     ,
                     Heat
                     ,
                     and
                     Cold
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     hurtful
                     to
                     their
                     Life
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     useful
                     and
                     profitable
                     ,
                     can
                     we
                     suppose
                     that
                     ever
                     after
                     they
                     will
                     be
                     against
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     rather
                     love
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Mother
                     loves
                     her
                     sick
                     Child
                     ?
                     And
                     may
                     not
                     this
                     be
                     accounted
                     the
                     first
                     and
                     best
                     step
                     towards
                     Recovery
                     ?
                     And
                     when
                     such
                     a
                     ground
                     or
                     foundation
                     as
                     this
                     is
                     laid
                     in
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     right
                     Patients
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     then
                     first
                     the
                     outward
                     Medicaments
                     be
                     received
                     and
                     rightly
                     applied
                     by
                     Nature
                     ?
                  
                   
                   
                     Furthermore
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Wind
                     (
                     as
                     was
                     now
                     mentioned
                     )
                     doth
                     work
                     in
                     stilness
                     in
                     Man
                     ,
                     without
                     being
                     perceived
                     ,
                     can
                     we
                     not
                     infer
                     this
                     from
                     the
                     dissection
                     of
                     Excrements
                     ,
                     viz.
                     that
                     a
                     Wind
                     is
                     made
                     in
                     the
                     Guts
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     degrees
                     thrusts
                     forth
                     the
                     said
                     Excrements
                     ?
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 Humane
                 Souls
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Q.
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 informed
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 created
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 its
                 certain
                 and
                 determinate
                 number
                 ,
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 weight
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 never-ceasing
                 Revolution
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 still
                 renewed
                 ,
                 until
                 it
                 grow
                 up
                 to
                 its
                 full
                 age
                 ,
                 maturity
                 ,
                 and
                 perfection
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Macrocosm
                 or
                 great
                 World
                 ,
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 down
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 again
                 to
                 move
                 and
                 rise
                 up
                 from
                 a
                 state
                 beneath
                 to
                 one
                 above
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 man
                 is
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Beginning
                 and
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 continues
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 bound
                 and
                 fastened
                 thereunto
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 continual
                 Revolution
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Greater
                 World
                 ?
                 Might
                 not
                 we
                 also
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 be
                 able
                 from
                 Nature
                 it self
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 answer
                 and
                 satisfie
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 and
                 Turks
                 in
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Africk
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Europe
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 produce
                 weighty
                 grounds
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 this
                 matter
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 Humane
                 Souls
                 ?
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 our
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 wisest
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 convince
                 Gainsayers
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 perfect
                 Truth
                 :
                 the
                 Query
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 satisfie
                 these
                 People
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 they
                 produce
                 these
                 following
                 instances
                 and
                 proofs
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Bible
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 set
                 down
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 illustrate
                 as
                 briefly
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Q.
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 divine
                 Commands
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                   Hear
                   ,
                   O
                   Israel
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   〈◊〉
                   God
                   is
                   one
                   Lord.
                   And
                   thou
                   shalt
                   love
                   the
                   Lord
                   〈◊〉
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   thy
                   heart
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   thy
                   soul
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   〈◊〉
                   thy
                   might
                   .
                
                 Mat.
                 22.
                 37.
                 
                 Mark
                 12.
                 30
                 ,
                 33.
                 
                 Luke
                 10
                 27.
                 
                 Deut.
                 6.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 and
                 cb
                 .
                 10.
                 12.
                 
                 Now
                 how
                 can
                 any
                 one
                 love
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 him
                 ▪
                 And
                 how
                 can
                 he
                 know
                 him
                 otherwise
                 than
                 by
                 〈◊〉
                 Attributes
                 and
                 Properties
                 ?
                 which
                 amongst
                 others
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Creator
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 created
                 Beings
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 Unchangeableness
                 ,
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Love
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 incontestable
                 and
                 unchangeable
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 allowed
                 him
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 question
                 .
                 Now
                 which
                 way
                 can
                 we
                 reconcile
                 with
                 these
                 Attributes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 wh●
                 is
                 a
                 wise
                 and
                 perfect
                 Creator
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 created
                 a
                 
                 things
                 in
                 so
                 wise
                 an
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 all
                 at
                 last
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 attain
                 their
                 full
                 and
                 ultimate
                 perfection
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 created
                 such
                 imperfect
                 Creatures
                 as
                 Fools
                 and
                 Naturals
                 ,
                 Abortives
                 and
                 Monsters
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 wicked
                 and
                 barbarous
                 men
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 kill
                 and
                 afterwards
                 feed
                 on
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   c
                
                 ?
                 Now
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 must
                 continue
                 in
                 this
                 their
                 state
                 of
                 imperfection
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 this
                 run
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Attributes
                 ?
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 work
                 and
                 act
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 nature
                 and
                 himself
                 ?
                 And
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 whereby
                 such
                 imperfect
                 Creatures
                 should
                 arrive
                 at
                 perfection
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 very
                 same
                 which
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 points
                 us
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 appearance
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 )
                 held
                 for
                 an
                 undoubted
                 truth
                 ?
                 As
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 John
                 9.
                 where
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 born
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Disciples
                 on
                 that
                 occasion
                 asked
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   this
                   blind
                   man
                   had
                   sinned
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Parents
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   born
                   blind
                   ?
                
                 Where
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 reprove
                 his
                 Disciples
                 for
                 this
                 their
                 opinion
                 of
                 mans
                 Soul
                 returning
                 into
                 another
                 renewed
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 answers
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 excepting
                 against
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 signifies
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 true
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 said
                 blind
                 man
                 was
                 born
                 blind
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 he
                 tacitly
                 confirmed
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 which
                 afterwards
                 he
                 himself
                 also
                 openly
                 taught
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 largely
                 shewed
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Manslaughters
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 express
                 command
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 goodness
                 and
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 do
                 ought
                 in
                 his
                 universal
                 administration
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 must
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 inevitable
                 salvation
                 and
                 good
                 of
                 mankind
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 )
                 
                   he
                   hath
                   mercy
                   upon
                   all
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   power
                   over
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   winketh
                   at
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   should
                   amend
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   loveth
                   all
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   hateth
                   nothing
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   :
                   for
                   neither
                   would
                   he
                   have
                   made
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   hated
                   it
                   .
                   Or
                   how
                   could
                   any
                   thing
                   have
                   endured
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   his
                   will
                   ?
                   Or
                   how
                   could
                   it
                   have
                   been
                   preserved
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   called
                   by
                   him
                   ?
                   But
                   he
                   spareth
                   all
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   his
                   own
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Lover
                   of
                   Souls
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   incorruptible
                   spirit
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 Wisd.
                 11.
                 v.
                 24
                 ,
                 25
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 enquire
                 what
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 aim
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 of
                 all
                 mankind
                 )
                 could
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 killing
                 and
                 utter
                 destroying
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 a
                 transplantation
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 melioration
                 and
                 final
                 perfection
                 of
                 men
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 about
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 also
                 God
                 in
                 Paradise
                 foretold
                 to
                 
                   Adam
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   day
                   wherein
                   he
                   did
                   eat
                   of
                   the
                   Tree
                   of
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil
                   ,
                   dying
                   he
                   should
                   die
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 die
                 and
                 die
                 again
                 .
                 Thereby
                 signifying
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 then
                 enter
                 upon
                 a
                 continual
                 and
                 uncessant
                 
                 dying
                 ,
                 and
                 die
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 right
                 Off-spring
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 great
                 Sabbath
                 of
                 this
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 here
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 consider
                 whether
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 points
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 is
                 contained
                 a
                 singular
                 great
                 mystery
                 of
                 that
                 Wisdom
                 which
                 hitherto
                 hath
                 been
                 concealed
                 and
                 hid
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 in
                 Europe
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 our
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 that
                 Confusion
                 and
                 Contention
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 amongst
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 about
                 Praedestination
                 ,
                 Justification
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 whether
                 all
                 these
                 Differences
                 and
                 Contests
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 by
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 the
                 same
                 shall
                 be
                 clearly
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 received
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 Q.
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 Cain
                 and
                 Abel
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Brethren
                 and
                 Twins
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 4.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Adam
                   knew
                   Eve
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   and
                   she
                   conceived
                   and
                   bear
                   Cain
                   :
                
                 and
                 that
                 
                   she
                   proceeded
                   to
                   bear
                
                 (
                 without
                 
                 Adam's
                 knowing
                 of
                 her
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 )
                 
                   his
                   brother
                   Abel
                
                 .
                 Which
                 confirms
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 Brothers
                 were
                 born
                 of
                 one
                 onely
                 Conception
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 Abel
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 born
                 last
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 elder
                 and
                 first
                 conceived
                 ,
                 (
                 even
                 as
                 
                 Thamar's
                 Midwife
                 witnessed
                 concerning
                 Pharez
                 and
                 Zarah
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 38.
                 28.
                 
                 And
                 likewise
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Jacob
                 did
                 unjustly
                 defraud
                 his
                 Brother
                 Esau
                 of
                 his
                 Birth-right
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 did
                 of
                 right
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 having
                 been
                 first
                 conceived
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 last
                 .
                 )
                 Seeing
                 then
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Cain
                 killed
                 his
                 Brother
                 Abel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 thereupon
                 demanded
                 of
                 Cain
                 ,
                 where
                 his
                 Brother
                 Abel
                 was
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 worth
                 our
                 inquiry
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 this
                 demand
                 did
                 not
                 hint
                 and
                 signifie
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Brother
                 Abel
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 Cain
                 at
                 first
                 was
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 answered
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   not
                
                 ;
                 but
                 presently
                 thereupon
                 call'd
                 to
                 mind
                 and
                 perceiv'd
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 
                   the
                   Earth
                   that
                   had
                   received
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   his
                   Brother
                   ,
                
                 wherein
                 was
                 his
                 Soul.
                 Whereat
                 he
                 being
                 astonished
                 ,
                 answered
                 with
                 wonder
                 and
                 horrour
                 ,
                 
                   Am
                   I
                   then
                   become
                   my
                   Brothers
                   keeper
                   ?
                
                 Gen.
                 4.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 May
                 not
                 we
                 therefore
                 conclude
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 anger
                 kills
                 another
                 outwardly
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 cannot
                 endure
                 the
                 being
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 inwardly
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 because
                 he
                 cannot
                 kill
                 him
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Party
                 that
                 is
                 outwardly
                 kill'd
                 ,
                 continues
                 inwardly
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Accuser
                 and
                 Judge
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 due
                 punishment
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 right
                 and
                 bettered
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 thus
                 
                 Abel's
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 his
                 Soul
                 was
                 ,
                 continually
                 cried
                 for
                 Vengeance
                 in
                 Cain
                 ,
                 until
                 it
                 was
                 executed
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 Cain
                 was
                 killed
                 by
                 Lamech
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 seventh
                 from
                 Adam
                 in
                 the
                 Line
                 of
                 Cain
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
              
               
               
                 4
                 Q.
                 Seeing
                 that
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Lamech
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 is
                 mentioned
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 two
                 Wives
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 declared
                 unto
                 them
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 Man
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 if
                 we
                 enquire
                 more
                 particularly
                 into
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   Gen.
                   4.
                   23.
                   
                   Hear
                   my
                   voice
                   ,
                   ye
                   wives
                   of
                   Lamech
                   ,
                   and
                   hearken
                   unto
                   my
                   speech
                   :
                   I
                   have
                   stain
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   my
                   own
                   wounding
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   young
                   man
                   to
                   my
                   own
                   hurt
                   :
                   Cain
                   shall
                   be
                   avenged
                   seven
                   times
                   ;
                   but
                   Lamech
                   seventy
                   seven
                   times
                   .
                
                 Which
                 last
                 words
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 admit
                 of
                 a
                 twofold
                 meaning
                 :
                 for
                 besides
                 seventy
                 seven
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 signifie
                 twice
                 seven
                 ,
                 or
                 seven
                 and
                 seven
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Jews
                 write
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 is
                 intimated
                 ,
                 that
                 Cain
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 judgment
                 by
                 a
                 double
                 seven
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 times
                 seven
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 two
                 men
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 which
                 have
                 seven
                 names
                 in
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Jethro
                 .
                 See
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 Rabbi
                 
                   Jitschak
                   Loriensis
                   de
                   Revolutione
                   animarum
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 367.
                 
                 Francofurti
                 ,
                 1684.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 when
                 we
                 count
                 twenty
                 years
                 (
                 which
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 is
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 ordinarily
                 attains
                 his
                 full
                 growth
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 Marry
                 ,
                 or
                 go
                 to
                 War
                 :
                 wherefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 commanded
                 Moses
                 to
                 number
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 that
                 were
                 
                   of
                   the
                   age
                   of
                   twenty
                   years
                   and
                   upward
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   able
                   to
                   go
                   forth
                   to
                   war
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                
                 1.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 these
                 twenty
                 years
                 allow
                 one
                 year
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 getting
                 of
                 a
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 moreover
                 some
                 weeks
                 for
                 the
                 
                 wives
                 purification
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 amount
                 to
                 about
                 a
                 year
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 afterwards
                 we
                 multiply
                 77
                 by
                 21
                 1
                 /
                 2
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 years
                 from
                 Adam
                 to
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 viz.
                 1656.
                 excepting
                 onely
                 a
                 small
                 gap
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 filled
                 up
                 several
                 ways
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 onely
                 entred
                 upon
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 any
                 year
                 ,
                 he
                 counts
                 the
                 same
                 inclusively
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 years
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 year
                 be
                 not
                 yet
                 ended
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 begun
                 .
                 Have
                 not
                 we
                 reason
                 then
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 a
                 very
                 particular
                 hidden
                 meaning
                 lies
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 Lamech
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 import
                 thus
                 much
                 ?
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 .
                 
                   I
                   have
                   stain
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   my
                   wounding
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   young
                   man
                   to
                   my
                   hurt
                
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 man
                 Cain
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 his
                 Brother
                 Abel
                 ?
                 And
                 will
                 not
                 this
                 interpretation
                 lay
                 a
                 fair
                 ground
                 for
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 misteries
                 in
                 a
                 due
                 and
                 right
                 order
                 ?
                 As
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 we
                 learn
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 Brothers
                 Cain
                 and
                 Abel
                 did
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 conception
                 ,
                 until
                 Cain
                 was
                 killed
                 ,
                 inseparably
                 continue
                 together
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Abel
                
                 in
                 Cain
                 for
                 his
                 vengeance
                 and
                 punishment
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 after
                 Cain
                 was
                 killed
                 ,
                 they
                 no
                 longer
                 continued
                 Twins
                 ,
                 but
                 separated
                 themselves
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Revolution
                 were
                 afterwards
                 born
                 of
                 two
                 distinct
                 Mothers
                 .
                 Where
                 again
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 Abel
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 conceived
                 in
                 Eve
                 ,
                 now
                 became
                 the
                 first-born
                 of
                 Ada
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 now
                 named
                 Jabal
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Brother
                 Jubal
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 denotes
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 Jubile
                 )
                 and
                 continnes
                 now
                 his
                 
                 former
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 keeper
                 of
                 Cattle
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 before
                 :
                 whereas
                 Cain
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first-born
                 of
                 Eve
                 ,
                 is
                 here
                 the
                 youngest
                 Son
                 of
                 Zillah
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 name
                 now
                 is
                 
                   Tubal
                   Cain
                
                 (
                 which
                 signifies
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 Cain
                 )
                 and
                 his
                 exercise
                 and
                 labour
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 viz.
                 about
                 Minerals
                 and
                 Metals
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Sister
                 is
                 Naëmah
                 (
                 which
                 denotes
                 Beauty
                 )
                 of
                 whom
                 no
                 further
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 Scripture
                 :
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 she
                 and
                 her
                 Daughters
                 did
                 intice
                 and
                 seduce
                 all
                 men
                 by
                 their
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   6.
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   were
                   inticed
                   by
                   the
                   Daughters
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 in
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 after
                 the
                 mentioning
                 of
                 
                 Lamech's
                 Speech
                 to
                 his
                 Wives
                 ,
                 nothing
                 further
                 is
                 declared
                 concerning
                 his
                 being
                 avenged
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 Cain
                 or
                 
                 Lamech's
                 posterity
                 ?
                 May
                 not
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 entred
                 upon
                 Revolution
                 ?
                 For
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 often
                 avenged
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 born
                 anew
                 into
                 this
                 World
                 ?
                 And
                 did
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 afterwards
                 perish
                 in
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 enter
                 into
                 Noah
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 be
                 revolved
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 perfection
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 after
                 Christs
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 wise
                 and
                 good
                 Disposal
                 ,
                 in
                 part
                 attained
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 plain
                 and
                 evident
                 from
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 particularly
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 where
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Greek
                 Text
                 
                 doth
                 declare
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 v.
                 22.
                 )
                 after
                 his
                 Ascension
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 preached
                 in
                 Spirit
                 (
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 raised
                 again
                 to
                 Life
                 )
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Spirits
                   in
                   Prison
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   Spirits
                   who
                   formerly
                   were
                   unbelieving
                   in
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   Noah
                   ,
                   while
                   the
                   Ark
                   was
                   a
                   preparing
                   ,
                   wherein
                   few
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 eight
                 Souls
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   saved
                
                 .
              
               
                 Doth
                 it
                 not
                 therefore
                 follow
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 whose
                 Bodies
                 perished
                 in
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 afterwards
                 Christ
                 after
                 his
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 raised
                 again
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 poured
                 forth
                 upon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 preached
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 (
                 which
                 Spirits
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 appeared
                 again
                 in
                 bodies
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 separated
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 attained
                 to
                 their
                 full
                 and
                 final
                 perfection
                 )
                 and
                 consequently
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Sermons
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 flesh
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 infer
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 Spirits
                 entred
                 into
                 these
                 eight
                 Souls
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 were
                 propagated
                 by
                 them
                 until
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               
                 5
                 
                   Q.
                   Noah
                
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 who
                 derived
                 his
                 descent
                 from
                 Adam
                 and
                 Seth
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 upright
                 perfect
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 begat
                 three
                 sons
                 ,
                 
                   Japhet
                   ,
                   Sem
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Cham
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 24.
                 and
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 21.
                 
                 And
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 in
                 him
                 a
                 new
                 World
                 began
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 he
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Ark
                 for
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 new
                 World
                 ,
                 he
                 represented
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 moved
                 upon
                 the
                 Waters
                 ?
              
               
               
                 And
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 compare
                 the
                 six
                 hundredth
                 year
                 of
                 
                 Noah's
                 age
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Ark
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 sixth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Man
                 and
                 all
                 Beasts
                 were
                 created
                 ?
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 Cham
                 his
                 youngest
                 Son
                 ,
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 represent
                 Adam
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Adam
                 in
                 his
                 Central
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 Eden
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 ,
                 desired
                 through
                 Knowledge
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 seeing
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 )
                 to
                 behold
                 his
                 Source
                 and
                 Original
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 Adam
                 fell
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 inner
                 into
                 the
                 outward
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 begat
                 Seth
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 likeness
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 created
                 :
                 Now
                 Cham
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 also
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 gross
                 and
                 material
                 manner
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 gazed
                 upon
                 his
                 Fathers
                 nakedness
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 also
                 he
                 was
                 cursed
                 by
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 Servant
                 of
                 Servants
                 ;
                 whereas
                 his
                 other
                 two
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 Japhet
                 and
                 Sem
                 ,
                 went
                 backwards
                 with
                 a
                 Garment
                 upon
                 their
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 to
                 cover
                 their
                 Fathers
                 nakedness
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 they
                 obtained
                 the
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 as
                 Adam
                 likewise
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 had
                 behaved
                 himself
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 Central
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 viz.
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 gone
                 backwards
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 out
                 the
                 whole
                 Creation
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 created
                 before
                 him
                 (
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 ●he
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 )
                 viz.
                 from
                 the
                 sixth
                 day
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 six
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 have
                 gone
                 from
                 one
                 extreme
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 End
                 to
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 viz.
                 from
                 Man
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 Trees
                 ;
                 but
                 beginning
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                 should
                 have
                 gone
                 through
                 all
                 Beasts
                 backwards
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 them
                 out
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 glorified
                 them
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 very
                 last
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 counting
                 backwards
                 )
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 creeping
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 bestial
                 Life
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 their
                 Original
                 from
                 the
                 putrefaction
                 of
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Trees
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 likewise
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Serpent
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 chief
                 amongst
                 all
                 the
                 spiritual
                 creeping
                 Creatures
                 in
                 the
                 spiritual
                 World
                 of
                 Man
                 )
                 did
                 first
                 speak
                 in
                 Adam
                 ?
              
               
                 6
                 Q.
                 When
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Noah
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 Souls
                 that
                 lived
                 before
                 the
                 Deluge
                 (
                 except
                 Henoch
                 alone
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Scripture
                 exempts
                 )
                 and
                 perished
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 ingrafted
                 ,
                 had
                 now
                 propagated
                 and
                 multiplied
                 themselves
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 their
                 Children
                 and
                 Grand-children
                 was
                 grown
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 perceived
                 in
                 themselves
                 one
                 Mind●
                 Speech
                 ,
                 and
                 Expression
                 :
                 but
                 withal
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 this
                 unity
                 of
                 theirs
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 lasting
                 and
                 constant
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 divided
                 .
                 May
                 we
                 not
                 suppose
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 an
                 apprehension
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Division
                 ,
                 and
                 a●
                 endeavour
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 their
                 journeying
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 a
                 Valley
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Shinar
                 ,
                 even
                 a
                 vast
                 extended
                 plain
                 where
                 they
                 might
                 dwell
                 together
                 ;
                 they
                 unanimously
                 (
                 as
                 who
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 Mind
                 and
                 Language
                 )
                 agreed
                 to
                 build
                 there
                 a
                 City
                 and
                 Tower
                 whose
                 head
                 should
                 reach
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ?
              
               
               
                 And
                 may
                 not
                 this
                 Relation
                 contain
                 this
                 secret
                 and
                 hidden
                 meaning
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 City
                 and
                 Temple
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 pattern
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 afterward
                 shewed
                 to
                 Moses
                 on
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 it
                 given
                 to
                 David
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ?
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 right
                 time
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 ,
                 nor
                 they
                 the
                 persons
                 whom
                 God
                 had
                 chosen
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 to
                 build
                 him
                 an
                 House
                 and
                 Temple
                 ;
                 nor
                 had
                 chosen
                 the
                 right
                 place
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 had
                 destinated
                 Jerusalem
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ;
                 therefore
                 were
                 they
                 from
                 thence
                 scattered
                 abroad
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 Q.
                 Now
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 those
                 that
                 built
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
                 Babel
                 ,
                 were
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 being
                 scattered
                 over
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 brought
                 together
                 again
                 and
                 united
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 hint
                 this
                 to
                 us
                 also
                 in
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 begining
                 of
                 this
                 union
                 was
                 brought
                 about
                 in
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 spiritual
                 manner
                 did
                 revolve
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 manifold
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 made
                 unto
                 him
                 )
                 all
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 might
                 be
                 Blessed
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Forefather
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 were
                 created
                 .
                 And
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 ingrafting
                 and
                 uniting
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 in
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 particularly
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 three
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Abraham
                
                 himself
                 ,
                 Sarah
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 
                 Abraham's
                 Sister
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 excelling
                 
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Piety
                 )
                 and
                 Loth
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 
                 Abraham's
                 Brother
                 ?
                 And
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 in
                 their
                 History
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 finger
                 point
                 out
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 how
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 persons
                 ,
                 first
                 all
                 the
                 head
                 Families
                 or
                 Generations
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 all
                 others
                 were
                 by
                 degrees
                 again
                 brought
                 into
                 union
                 ,
                 and
                 implanted
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 Line
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 universal
                 Head
                 of
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 living
                 Corner-stone
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 heavenly
                 Building
                 ?
                 May
                 we
                 not
                 like
                 wise
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 History
                 ,
                 when
                 duely
                 considered
                 ,
                 understand
                 how
                 first
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 were
                 implanted
                 into
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 12.
                 15.
                 and
                 following
                 verses
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 the
                 four
                 Kings
                 whom
                 he
                 overthrew
                 ,
                 next
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 Sodom
                 ;
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Philistines
                 ?
              
               
                 8
                 Q.
                 Do
                 not
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 plain
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 how
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 became
                 implanted
                 into
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 when
                 Abraham
                 coming
                 as
                 a
                 Prophet
                 into
                 Egypt
                 with
                 his
                 Wife
                 Sarah
                 (
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 not
                 without
                 a
                 particular
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 he
                 desired
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 upon
                 occasion
                 tell
                 others
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 his
                 Sister
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 go
                 well
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 her
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Soul
                 might
                 live
                 because
                 of
                 her
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 having
                 promised
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Nations
                 should
                 be
                 blessed
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 Abraham
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 bringing
                 all
                 Nations
                 into
                 himself
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 Sarah
                 )
                 and
                 King
                 Pharaoh
                 had
                 commanded
                 Sarah
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 into
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 resolved
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 his
                 Wife
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 she
                 became
                 spiritually
                 impregnated
                 
                 by
                 Pharaoh
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Ruler
                 over
                 people
                 )
                 through
                 the
                 love
                 which
                 Pharaoh
                 had
                 imprinted
                 in
                 her
                 ;
                 concerning
                 which
                 matter
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 elsewhere
                 made
                 mention
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 treated
                 of
                 the
                 Conception
                 and
                 Birth
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 that
                 a
                 spiritual
                 impregnation
                 must
                 always
                 precede
                 a
                 bodily
                 or
                 carnal
                 one
                 ?
              
               
                 9
                 Q.
                 That
                 the
                 kings
                 which
                 Abraham
                 smote
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 he
                 deliver'd
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 14.
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 rescued
                 by
                 venturing
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 purchased
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 propriety
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 were
                 likewise
                 implanted
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 clearly
                 appear
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                 Sodom's
                 request
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 give
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 now
                 become
                 his
                 own
                 )
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 stuff
                 and
                 outward
                 goods
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 14.
                 23.
                 and
                 so
                 kept
                 the
                 Souls
                 united
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 now
                 become
                 Lord
                 over
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 did
                 not
                 all
                 these
                 Souls
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Lot
                 and
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 two
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 revolve
                 in
                 Abraham
                 ?
                 For
                 first
                 they
                 entred
                 into
                 Lot
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 offer'd
                 both
                 his
                 Daughters
                 to
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 deliver
                 the
                 two
                 young
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 And
                 into
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Sodom
                 )
                 when
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 she
                 looked
                 back
                 towards
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 her
                 desire
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 compassionate
                 love
                 towards
                 her
                 Daughters
                 Bridegrooms
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 perished
                 ,
                 did
                 draw
                 
                 them
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 unite
                 them
                 to
                 her self
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 she
                 was
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 pillar
                 of
                 Salt.
                 Which
                 transmutation
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 to
                 natural
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 by
                 this
                 Salt
                 Pillar
                 shew
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Soul
                 )
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 inhabitant
                 of
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 fire
                 being
                 purified
                 ,
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 united
                 in
                 one
                 Center
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 magnetical
                 compassionate
                 desire
                 of
                 Lots
                 Wife
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 Pillar
                 of
                 Salt.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 further
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Lots
                 Wife
                 entred
                 into
                 both
                 her
                 Daughters
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 their
                 Mother
                 )
                 and
                 became
                 united
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 drawn
                 their
                 Mother
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 compassionate
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 into
                 themselves
                 ?
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 these
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 afterwards
                 implanted
                 in
                 Lot
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 lay
                 with
                 him
                 whilst
                 he
                 slept
                 ,
                 and
                 conceived
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 and
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 before
                 he
                 delivered
                 his
                 Daughters
                 against
                 their
                 will
                 to
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 to
                 abuse
                 them
                 ?
                 And
                 were
                 not
                 both
                 these
                 passages
                 superintended
                 by
                 a
                 disposal
                 and
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 ?
              
               
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 also
                 well
                 worth
                 our
                 Animadversion
                 ,
                 why
                 two
                 Angels
                 came
                 to
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 viz.
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 continued
                 with
                 Abraham
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 afterwards
                 became
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Angels
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 why
                 Abraham
                 commanded
                 water
                 
                 to
                 be
                 fetch'd
                 ,
                 to
                 wash
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 men
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 before
                 them
                 hearth-cakes
                 of
                 fine
                 flower
                 ,
                 with
                 milk
                 ,
                 butter
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 he-calf
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 food
                 fit
                 for
                 a
                 child
                 )
                 whereas
                 no
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 that
                 he
                 offer'd
                 them
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 drink
                 ?
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 speaks
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 18.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   At
                   the
                   time
                   appointed
                   returning
                   I
                   will
                   return
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   life
                   ?
                
                 Whether
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 can
                 admit
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 meaning
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 did
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 conception
                 of
                 Isaac
                 ?
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 21.
                 
                 Chapter
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   visited
                   Sarah
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   spoken
                   :
                   for
                   Sarah
                   conceived
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Concerning
                 which
                 much
                 might
                 be
                 here
                 said
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 concerning
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 
                 Lot's
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Moabites
                 and
                 Ammonites
                 ,
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 People
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 relation
                 to
                 Lot
                 and
                 Abraham
                 and
                 their
                 wonderful
                 Original
                 ,
                 did
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 expresly
                 commanded
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 destroying
                 the
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 spare
                 these
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 we
                 pass
                 by
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 prolixity
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Lot
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 third
                 Person
                 that
                 was
                 an
                 instrument
                 of
                 implanting
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 into
                 Abraham
                 ;
                 was
                 not
                 he
                 himself
                 two
                 several
                 ways
                 ingrafted
                 in
                 and
                 united
                 with
                 
                   Abraham
                   ?
                   viz.
                
                 First
                 by
                 his
                 Birth
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 his
                 Brothers
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 
                 again
                 ,
                 when
                 Abraham
                 with
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Life
                 ,
                 delivered
                 him
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 their
                 Enemies
                 .
              
               
                 10
                 Q.
                 How
                 the
                 Philistines
                 became
                 ingrafted
                 into
                 Abraham
                 ?
                 may
                 not
                 this
                 be
                 easily
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 20
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 most
                 expresly
                 hinted
                 throughout
                 that
                 whole
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 inquisitive
                 Reader
                 may
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 turn
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 over
                 ,
                 well
                 weighing
                 and
                 considering
                 the
                 several
                 passages
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 viz.
                 how
                 Sarah
                 became
                 spiritually
                 impregnated
                 by
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 )
                 and
                 how
                 all
                 the
                 Births
                 of
                 his
                 House
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 entred
                 into
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 inferred
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 For
                 that
                 
                   all
                   the
                   wombs
                   of
                   Abimelech's
                   house
                   were
                   shut
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   Sarah
                   Abrahams
                   wife's
                   sake
                   ?
                
                 Which
                 afterwards
                 were
                 opened
                 again
                 upon
                 
                 Abraham's
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 healed
                 and
                 restored
                 by
                 the
                 fruitful
                 and
                 proliferous
                 intercession
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 already
                 spiritually
                 united
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 Readers
                 own
                 consideration
                 .
              
               
                 11
                 Q.
                 Do
                 not
                 we
                 likewise
                 find
                 a
                 plain
                 Argument
                 and
                 Evidence
                 for
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 Souls
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 
                   Dinah
                   ?
                   Gen.
                
                 34.
                 
                 For
                 can
                 any
                 firmer
                 or
                 surer
                 union
                 and
                 alliance
                 of
                 two
                 different
                 People
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 than
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 entered
                 upon
                 and
                 concluded
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 Jacob
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 Hamor
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 
                 Sichem
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 ratified
                 by
                 the
                 strong
                 and
                 indissoluble
                 tie
                 of
                 Matrimonial
                 Union
                 ?
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 this
                 high
                 and
                 weighty
                 undertaking
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 carried
                 on
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 earnestness
                 and
                 concern
                 ,
                 did
                 to
                 outward
                 appearance
                 come
                 to
                 nothing
                 :
                 What
                 may
                 we
                 therefore
                 suppose
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 ordered
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 exactly
                 and
                 carefully
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 without
                 omitting
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 circumstance
                 thereto
                 belonging
                 ;
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 some
                 exceeding
                 great
                 Mystery
                 hidden
                 in
                 Spirit
                 under
                 this
                 History
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 can
                 this
                 Mystery
                 be
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spiritual
                 union
                 ,
                 transplantation
                 ,
                 and
                 ingrafting
                 of
                 this
                 People
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 conjugal
                 band
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 slaughter
                 which
                 followed
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 of
                 Simeon
                 and
                 Levi
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 already
                 in
                 their
                 wrath
                 Prophesied
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 United
                 and
                 become
                 one
                 People
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 Circumcised
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 killed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 all
                 their
                 Goods
                 ,
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 Wives
                 to
                 themselves
                 ?
                 For
                 that
                 a
                 peculiar
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 superintend
                 this
                 whole
                 affair
                 ,
                 and
                 directed
                 all
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 sutable
                 and
                 comporting
                 with
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Designe
                 ;
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 clear
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   caused
                   a
                   fear
                   and
                   terrour
                   to
                   fall
                   upon
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   pursue
                   after
                   Jacob
                   and
                   his
                   sons
                
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 35.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 12
                 Q.
                 And
                 are
                 not
                 some
                 other
                 passages
                 concerning
                 Jacob
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 well
                 worth
                 our
                 consideration
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 referrence
                 to
                 his
                 Hypothesis
                 ?
                 As
                 that
                 concerning
                 Judah
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 fourth
                 Son
                 of
                 Jacob
                 by
                 Leah
                 )
                 of
                 whose
                 Tribe
                 Jesus
                 was
                 born
                 ▪
                 how
                 he
                 raised
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 both
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Daughter-in-Law
                 Thamar
                 ;
                 concerning
                 which
                 mention
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 already
                 ?
              
               
                 13
                 Q.
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 alike
                 memorable
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Revolution
                 very
                 plainly
                 held
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 God
                 began
                 a
                 new
                 Union
                 in
                 Moses
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 reveal
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 produce
                 a
                 new
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 settle
                 a
                 new
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 Noah
                 and
                 Abraham
                 :
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 that
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 a
                 singular
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 represents
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 2.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 how
                 Moses
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 a
                 Child
                 ,
                 swam
                 upon
                 the
                 waters
                 in
                 an
                 Ark
                 of
                 Rushes
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 it
                 is
                 mentioned
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 moved
                 upon
                 the
                 Waters
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 
                   Gen.
                   7.
                   8.
                   
                   Noah
                
                 saved
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 upon
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 formerly
                 mentioned
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 had
                 chosen
                 Moses
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Leader
                 and
                 Governour
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 rising
                 Birth
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 new
                 one
                 can
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 dying
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 foregoing
                 :
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 therefore
                 fitting
                 that
                 Moses
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 should
                 enter
                 upon
                 dying
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   came
                   unto
                   him
                   and
                   would
                   have
                   killed
                   him
                   ,
                
                 Exod.
                 4.
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 transplanted
                 into
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 be
                 made
                 partakers
                 
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ;
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 expression
                 of
                 Zipporah
                 Prophetical
                 ,
                 think
                 we
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Thou
                   art
                   to
                   me
                   a
                   bridegroom
                   of
                   bloods
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   because
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 World
                 and
                 Birth
                 ;
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 needful
                 for
                 the
                 old
                 to
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 matter
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 every
                 new
                 Birth
                 and
                 Creation
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 himself
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 John
                 3.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 great
                 Renovation
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 new
                 Creation
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 on
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 salvation
                 of
                 two
                 Nations
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Life
                 ;
                 what
                 was
                 it
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 transplantation
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 into
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ?
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 about
                 ;
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 to
                 die
                 before
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 without
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Birth
                 ,
                 no
                 such
                 new
                 one
                 can
                 arise
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 John
                 12.
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 every
                 Birth
                 must
                 take
                 its
                 beginning
                 from
                 a
                 Child-like
                 Being
                 ;
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 so
                 ordered
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Pharaoh
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 and
                 their
                 Center
                 ,
                 caused
                 all
                 the
                 male
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 to
                 be
                 drowned
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 afterward
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Retalliation
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 might
                 be
                 drowned
                 likewise
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 drowned
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 be
                 transplanted
                 into
                 their
                 Mothers
                 ?
                 For
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 troubled
                 and
                 vengeance-crying
                 
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Mothers
                 ,
                 did
                 constantly
                 remain
                 united
                 with
                 their
                 drowned
                 Children
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 whom
                 their
                 Life
                 was
                 entred
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 operative
                 there
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Retalliation
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 and
                 executed
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 Deaths
                 ?
              
               
                 14
                 Q.
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 therefore
                 that
                 this
                 right
                 of
                 Retalliation
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 upon
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 drowned
                 likewise
                 ;
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 an
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 both
                 Nations
                 should
                 precede
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 might
                 be
                 joyned
                 and
                 cleave
                 to
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 thereby
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 magnetical
                 power
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 was
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 a
                 mean
                 in
                 order
                 hereto
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 borrow
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 Jewels
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 Raiment
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 recovering
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 pursuing
                 after
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 their
                 hearts
                 and
                 minds
                 sticking
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 cleaving
                 to
                 the
                 beloved
                 Goods
                 and
                 Jewels
                 the
                 Israelites
                 had
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 yet
                 possible
                 a
                 greater
                 mystery
                 lie
                 hid
                 under
                 the
                 veil
                 of
                 this
                 outward
                 Narrative
                 ?
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 here
                 was
                 designed
                 a
                 total
                 and
                 perfect
                 ingrafting
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 three
                 chief
                 parts
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Body
                 ,
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 mystical
                 understanding
                 ,
                 by
                 Gold
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 Silver
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 Raiment
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 is
                 signified
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 three
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 ingrafted
                 into
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ?
              
               
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 likewise
                 hinted
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 3.
                 22.
                 where
                 God
                 commanded
                 the
                 Israelitish
                 women
                 to
                 borrow
                 these
                 things
                 from
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 without
                 making
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 men
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 And
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 suppose
                 this
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 this
                 transplantation
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 Birth
                 and
                 Life
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 accomplished
                 but
                 by
                 women
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 transplantation
                 further
                 intimated
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 God
                 expresly
                 commanded
                 the
                 Israelites
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 the
                 Jewels
                 and
                 Raiment
                 (
                 by
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 mystery
                 was
                 signified
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 easily
                 made
                 out
                 )
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 borrowed
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 upon
                 their
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 were
                 〈◊〉
                 enter
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 means
                 be
                 ingraf●ed
                 into
                 the
                 Lineage
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 clear
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sons
                 ●nd
                 Daughters
                 which
                 were
                 afterwards
                 be
                 got
                 and
                 ●orn
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 were
                 even
                 those
                 very
                 Egyptians
                 which
                 perished
                 and
                 were
                 drowned
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Red-Sea
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 consequently
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 by
                 bestowing
                 them
                 upon
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 did
                 restore
                 to
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 what
                 formerly
                 〈◊〉
                 had
                 onely
                 borrowed
                 of
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 was
                 not
                 Pharaoh
                 himself
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 ●he
                 chief
                 means
                 of
                 accomplishing
                 this
                 great
                 work
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 his
                 being
                 hardened
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 end
                 God
                 had
                 
                 raised
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 himself
                 saith
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 4.
                 21.
                 
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 3.
                 
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 16.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 also
                 the
                 Apostle
                 hath
                 an
                 eye
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 9.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 think
                 we
                 also
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 God
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 delivering
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 slew
                 all
                 the
                 First-Born
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 Beasts
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 commanded
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 to
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 First-Born
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 Beast
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 express
                 injunction
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 their
                 Children
                 should
                 ask
                 of
                 them
                 why
                 they
                 did
                 so
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 give
                 them
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 therefore
                 they
                 Sanctified
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 every
                 First-born
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 Beast
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 slain
                 all
                 the
                 First-born
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 13.
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 What
                 else
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 kernel
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Mystery
                 that
                 lies
                 concealed
                 under
                 the
                 shell
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 ;
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 thereby
                 signifie
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 kills
                 he
                 makes
                 alive
                 again
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 32.
                 39.
                 
                 
                   Wisd.
                   16.
                   13.
                   
                   Tob.
                
                 13.
                 2.
                 that
                 the
                 First-born
                 that
                 were
                 killed
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 made
                 alive
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 First-born
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ?
              
               
                 Doth
                 it
                 not
                 likewise
                 seem
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 transplantation
                 of
                 those
                 First-born
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 was
                 chiefly
                 into
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 Sanctified
                 them
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 First-born
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 apart
                 for
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 and
                 Temple
                 service
                 ?
              
               
               
                 What
                 may
                 we
                 likewise
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 reason
                 (
                 comporting
                 with
                 that
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 which
                 every
                 where
                 shines
                 forth
                 in
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 )
                 why
                 the
                 Women
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 the
                 Israelitish
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 Miriam
                 the
                 Prophetess
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 chief
                 and
                 leader
                 of
                 the
                 Chorus
                 ,
                 went
                 out
                 with
                 Timbrels
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 Air
                 resound
                 with
                 their
                 Voices
                 and
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 dead
                 Bodies
                 of
                 the
                 drowned
                 Egyptians
                 lying
                 upon
                 the
                 Shore
                 of
                 the
                 Red-Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 doubt
                 by
                 this
                 Spectacle
                 were
                 put
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 and
                 Raiment
                 of
                 theirs
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 now
                 possessed
                 of
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Disposal
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 their
                 Death
                 ?
                 And
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 here
                 be
                 worth
                 our
                 enquiry
                 whether
                 these
                 very
                 thoughts
                 of
                 theirs
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 mean
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 drowned
                 Egyptians
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Women
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 were
                 born
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 Renovation
                 ?
              
               
                 15
                 Q.
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 7.
                 22.
                 that
                 God
                 commanded
                 the
                 Israelites
                 not
                 by
                 destroy
                 the
                 Heathen
                 People
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 degrees
                 and
                 time
                 after
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Beasts
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 might
                 not
                 increase
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Doth
                 not
                 this
                 seem
                 to
                 bear
                 this
                 understanding
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 did
                 onely
                 seed
                 on
                 the
                 tame
                 and
                 clean
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Heathen
                 did
                 promiscuously
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 wild
                 Beasts
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 for
                 food
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Heathens
                 had
                 been
                 destroyed
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 wild
                 Beasts
                 would
                 have
                 grown
                 too
                 numerous
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 the
                 
                 command
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
                 by
                 degrees
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 remain
                 to
                 consume
                 the
                 Beasts
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 ?
              
               
                 May
                 we
                 not
                 therefore
                 conclude
                 from
                 all
                 this
                 that
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Beasts
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 served
                 for
                 food
                 and
                 nourishment
                 to
                 the
                 Heathen
                 they
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 became
                 ennobled
                 into
                 Mankind
                 and
                 when
                 those
                 Heathens
                 that
                 were
                 afterwards
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 they
                 entred
                 by
                 Revolution
                 into
                 them
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 an
                 advance
                 and
                 melioration
                 was
                 brought
                 about
                 :
                 First
                 of
                 the
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 being
                 ennobled
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 by
                 their
                 being
                 ingrafted
                 into
                 the
                 Line
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 and
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 still
                 to
                 advance
                 further
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 degree
                 of
                 exaltation
                 and
                 melioration
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 until
                 all
                 at
                 last
                 return
                 to
                 unity
                 again
                 ?
                 Thus
                 we
                 se
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Israelites
                 that
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   Caleb
                
                 and
                 Joshuah
                 onely
                 excepted
                 ,
                 did
                 even
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 perish
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Promised
                 Land
                 ;
                 but
                 were
                 fain
                 to
                 revolve
                 several
                 times
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 arrive
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 step
                 or
                 degree
                 of
                 perfection
                 .
              
               
                 16
                 Q.
                 We
                 read
                 further
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 25.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 amongst
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 by
                 lot
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Inheritance
                 of
                 every
                 Tribe
                 was
                 to
                 abide
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 alienated
                 or
                 devolve
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 also
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 Jubile
                 was
                 appointed
                 ,
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 which
                 whatsoever
                 had
                 been
                 alienated
                 was
                 to
                 ●turn
                 to
                 its
                 first
                 owners
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 every
                 ●e
                 being
                 repossessed
                 of
                 the
                 self-same
                 Land
                 ,
                 which
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 first
                 casting
                 of
                 Lots
                 fell
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Portion
                 ●d
                 Propriety
                 of
                 their
                 fore-Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 ●as
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 foundation-root
                 of
                 their
                 ●hole
                 stock
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 boughs
                 and
                 branches
                 ●owing
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 whence
                 not
                 one●
                 they
                 derived
                 their
                 nourishment
                 and
                 increase
                 ,
                 but
                 ●eir
                 very
                 Bodies
                 themselves
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 ●gain
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 be
                 planted
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 and
                 ●ecome
                 united
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 their
                 ●oprietary
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Land
                 might
                 ●evolve
                 in
                 them
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Ordi●nce
                 and
                 Appointment
                 )
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 its
                 further
                 ●erfection
                 and
                 glorification
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Inheritance
                 ●hus
                 divided
                 by
                 Lot
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 Sons
                 but
                 Daughters
                 ●lso
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 restrictions
                 had
                 a
                 share
                 ,
                 according
                 〈◊〉
                 Gods
                 Laws
                 given
                 by
                 Moses
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 ad●dged
                 and
                 determined
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Zelophehad
                 ,
                 Num.
                 27.
                 36.
                 viz.
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 them
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 the
                 free
                 possession
                 〈◊〉
                 their
                 Fathers
                 Inheritance
                 (
                 for
                 their
                 Father
                 had
                 ●st
                 never
                 a
                 Son
                 behind
                 him
                 )
                 yet
                 with
                 this
                 caution
                 ,
                 ●●at
                 they
                 must
                 marry
                 into
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 their
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 with
                 ●round
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 thus
                 appointed
                 ,
                 to
                 ●he
                 end
                 the
                 deceased
                 fore-Fathers
                 Predecessours
                 ●nd
                 Fathers
                 of
                 these
                 Daughters
                 might
                 by
                 revol●ing
                 through
                 them
                 be
                 restored
                 again
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 ●heritance
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Sons
                 ,
                 the
                 Souls
                 may
                 revolve
                 through
                 Daughters
                 ?
              
               
                 May
                 not
                 we
                 likewise
                 here
                 be
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 were
                 commanded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 surviving
                 Brother
                 should
                 raise
                 up
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 deceased
                 without
                 leaving
                 any
                 Heirs
                 ?
                 And
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Husbands
                 which
                 the
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Zelophehad
                 married
                 being
                 of
                 their
                 Tribe
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Wives
                 raised
                 up
                 seed
                 to
                 Zelophehad
                 deceased
                 ,
                 without
                 leaving
                 an
                 Heir
                 Male
                 that
                 might
                 perform
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 17
                 Q.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 another
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Revolutions
                 in
                 Lev.
                 18.
                 where
                 certain
                 Rules
                 and
                 Limitations
                 are
                 given
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 about
                 Marriages
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 near
                 of
                 kin
                 ,
                 determining
                 what
                 is
                 lawful
                 and
                 what
                 unlawful
                 in
                 that
                 matter
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 narrowly
                 inquire
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Rules
                 and
                 Restrictions
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 wholly
                 natural
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 cohabite
                 with
                 women
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 God
                 himself
                 set
                 these
                 bounds
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 way
                 of
                 Nature
                 which
                 is
                 appointed
                 for
                 mankind
                 ,
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 neglected
                 ,
                 perverted
                 ,
                 broken
                 ,
                 or
                 removed
                 ▪
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 most
                 universa●
                 Law
                 and
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Creator
                 once
                 for
                 all
                 hath
                 established
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 natural
                 propagations
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 continua●
                 processions
                 or
                 going
                 forwards
                 ?
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 in
                 Nature
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 Life
                 goes
                 always
                 forwards
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Parents
                 do
                 live
                 in
                 
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 daily
                 experience
                 teach
                 us
                 this
                 ?
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Mother
                 finds
                 her
                 sick
                 Child
                 drawing
                 near
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 so
                 highly
                 afflicted
                 and
                 anguished
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 oft
                 wisheth
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 her
                 Child
                 ?
                 Of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 examples
                 ,
                 that
                 Fathers
                 have
                 offer'd
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 hang'd
                 for
                 their
                 Sons
                 ;
                 whereby
                 they
                 gave
                 sufficient
                 evidence
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 own
                 lives
                 were
                 sensible
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 suffer
                 what
                 ever
                 happened
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 degree
                 of
                 affinity
                 or
                 consanguinity
                 Man
                 and
                 Wife
                 might
                 be
                 related
                 together
                 ,
                 if
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 )
                 God
                 should
                 for
                 every
                 Birth
                 create
                 a
                 new
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 no
                 such
                 confusion
                 or
                 perverting
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 could
                 happen
                 .
              
               
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 which
                 supposeth
                 many
                 Souls
                 concentred
                 and
                 united
                 together
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 due
                 order
                 and
                 procession
                 must
                 manifest
                 and
                 display
                 it self
                 in
                 many
                 different
                 births
                 and
                 propagations
                 :
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 sollow
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 promiscuous
                 and
                 disorderly
                 commixture
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 confusion
                 would
                 arise
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 subversion
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 ?
                 For
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 therefore
                 thus
                 ordained
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 Order
                 ?
                 And
                 must
                 not
                 his
                 will
                 incontestably
                 take
                 place
                 ?
              
               
                 18
                 Q
                 We
                 will
                 here
                 omit
                 many
                 passages
                 and
                 examples
                 relating
                 to
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 alledged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 five
                 Books
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 make
                 reflection
                 on
                 some
                 passages
                 in
                 the
                 Ten
                 Commandments
                 .
              
               
               
                 When
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 
                   will
                   visit
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   fathers
                   upon
                   the
                   children
                   unto
                   the
                   third
                   and
                   fourth
                   generation
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   hate
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   shew
                   mercy
                   to
                   thousands
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   love
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   his
                   commandments
                   .
                
                 May
                 it
                 not
                 bear
                 this
                 Sense
                 ?
                 That
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 formerly
                 hath
                 been
                 hinted
                 concerning
                 the
                 Conception
                 and
                 Birth
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 every
                 Child
                 is
                 generated
                 and
                 formed
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 his
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 Seeds
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Male
                 and
                 Female
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Child
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 four
                 :
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 therefore
                 worth
                 our
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 all
                 out-working
                 must
                 not
                 happen
                 in
                 four
                 Generations
                 ?
                 For
                 do
                 not
                 we
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Father
                 begins
                 to
                 grow
                 covetous
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 vitious
                 disposition
                 increaseth
                 in
                 his
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Grand-child
                 arrives
                 to
                 extreme
                 covetousness
                 ?
                 And
                 then
                 when
                 this
                 Vice
                 hath
                 attained
                 to
                 its
                 full
                 growth
                 and
                 maturity
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Grand-child
                 proves
                 a
                 Prodigal
                 and
                 Spend-thrift
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 had
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 covetous
                 inclination
                 transmitted
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 is
                 possessed
                 with
                 an
                 hatred
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 oft
                 pressed
                 and
                 forced
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 being
                 made
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 he
                 takes
                 up
                 an
                 hatred
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 opposite
                 extreme
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 lavishly
                 spends
                 all
                 what
                 his
                 Forefathers
                 in
                 their
                 Covetousness
                 had
                 scraped
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 nothing
                 but
                 Poverty
                 to
                 his
                 Child
                 ,
                 which
                 Poverty
                 then
                 occasions
                 that
                 his
                 Child
                 's
                 great
                 Grand-child
                 becomes
                 disposed
                 to
                 grow
                 up
                 from
                 this
                 humble
                 reduction
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 propagation
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Vices
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 For
                 ought
                 we
                 not
                 always
                 to
                 keep
                 in
                 mind
                 this
                 great
                 and
                 fundamental
                 Maxim
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 never
                 punisheth
                 for
                 sin
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 aim
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 creature
                 thereby
                 may
                 be
                 amended
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Salvation
                 promoted
                 (
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Sin
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 finite
                 cannot
                 come
                 in
                 any
                 competition
                 with
                 the
                 infinite
                 Emanation
                 of
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 the
                 Creatour
                 in
                 his
                 Creature
                 )
                 He
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 Righteous
                 and
                 Good
                 ;
                 and
                 gives
                 to
                 man
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 doing
                 :
                 For
                 man
                 himself
                 works
                 his
                 own
                 suffering
                 and
                 punishment
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 works
                 out
                 and
                 manifests
                 His
                 own
                 Glory
                 .
              
               
                 Would
                 it
                 not
                 therefore
                 prove
                 a
                 very
                 false
                 imagination
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 for
                 every
                 Birth
                 doth
                 create
                 a
                 new
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 eternally
                 punish
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 sin
                 (
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 some
                 )
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 avoid
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 once
                 guilty
                 of
                 ?
                 For
                 this
                 can
                 never
                 comport
                 with
                 the
                 infinite
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Mercy
                 of
                 God.
                 Nor
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Supposition
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 all
                 sinned
                 in
                 Adam
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 could
                 we
                 sin
                 in
                 him
                 except
                 we
                 had
                 lived
                 and
                 been
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 therefore
                 more
                 rational
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 a
                 Child
                 prae-exists
                 in
                 its
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 its
                 original
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 being
                 sinners
                 do
                 intangle
                 their
                 children
                 in
                 their
                 sin
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 they
                 get
                 a
                 share
                 in
                 their
                 guilt
                 and
                 punishment
                 ?
                 And
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 often
                 be
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 learn
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 Parents
                 and
                 
                 Forefathers
                 by
                 the
                 punishments
                 inflicted
                 on
                 their
                 Children
                 ?
                 As
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 a
                 wild
                 Apple-tree
                 that
                 hath
                 two
                 main
                 boughs
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 twig
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 grafted
                 upon
                 the
                 stump
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 bough
                 was
                 cut
                 off
                 ;
                 this
                 ingrafted
                 twig
                 now
                 brings
                 forth
                 good
                 fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 oftner
                 it
                 is
                 grafted
                 the
                 better
                 ;
                 because
                 each
                 grafting
                 being
                 a
                 suffering
                 or
                 dying
                 ,
                 doth
                 advance
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 Life
                 :
                 whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 branches
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 bough
                 continue
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 because
                 being
                 without
                 suffering
                 or
                 dying
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 advanced
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 Life
                 ?
                 And
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 with
                 truth
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 passage
                 of
                 Gods
                 visiting
                 the
                 Parents
                 upon
                 the
                 Children
                 unto
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 generation
                 ,
                 was
                 inserted
                 into
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 ?
              
               
                 19
                 Q.
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 here
                 should
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 continues
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 Generation
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 utmost
                 farthing
                 is
                 paid
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 speaks
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 26.
                 and
                 
                   Matth.
                   18.
                   23
                   ,
                   24
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 thousands
                 ;
                 there
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 equallity
                 or
                 proportion
                 betwen
                 the
                 rewards
                 and
                 punishments
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 May
                 we
                 not
                 answer
                 this
                 Objection
                 thus
                 ?
                 First
                 we
                 ought
                 well
                 to
                 mind
                 that
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 bounded
                 within
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 :
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 rewards
                 always
                 exceed
                 his
                 punishing
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 magnifying
                 of
                 his
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 far
                 exceeds
                 his
                 Severity
                 and
                 Vengeance
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 sin
                 is
                 
                 a
                 falling
                 off
                 from
                 God
                 downwards
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 comes
                 to
                 its
                 end
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 recovery
                 and
                 bringing
                 again
                 to
                 God
                 doth
                 still
                 mount
                 upwards
                 and
                 ascend
                 higher
                 and
                 higher
                 to
                 Infinity
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Divine
                 Glory
                 hath
                 neither
                 end
                 nor
                 limit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 still
                 nearer
                 and
                 nearer
                 approaches
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 Eternity
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 wickedness
                 must
                 and
                 shall
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Eternal
                 or
                 Infinite
                 Will.
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 that
                 whereby
                 the
                 Creature
                 should
                 still
                 become
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 changing
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 Evil
                 to
                 good
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 evil
                 is
                 transchanged
                 ,
                 the
                 Good
                 then
                 begins
                 to
                 work
                 upwards
                 ,
                 by
                 innumerable
                 steps
                 of
                 ascension
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 can
                 never
                 reach
                 so
                 high
                 as
                 to
                 reach
                 his
                 Being
                 or
                 Essence
                 ,
                 (
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 a
                 Creature
                 should
                 become
                 God
                 )
                 but
                 must
                 therefore
                 continue
                 to
                 mount
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 attain
                 to
                 more
                 and
                 greater
                 degrees
                 of
                 Glory
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 Creature
                 of
                 God
                 Infinite
                 ?
                 Or
                 at
                 least
                 Indefinite
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 no
                 end
                 or
                 bound
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 to
                 the
                 increase
                 and
                 out-working
                 of
                 its
                 power
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 piece
                 or
                 part
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Seeing
                 then
                 that
                 man
                 was
                 created
                 in
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 end
                 or
                 bound
                 is
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 must
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 creature
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 all
                 other
                 Creatures
                 must
                 still
                 work
                 upwards
                 and
                 advance
                 in
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 degree
                 
                 of
                 possible
                 perfection
                 without
                 all
                 end
                 or
                 bounds
                 ?
                 For
                 God
                 works
                 without
                 ceasing
                 in
                 the
                 Creature
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 John
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   My
                   Father
                   worketh
                   hitherto
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   work
                   also
                   .
                
              
               
                 20
                 Q.
                 Notwithstanding
                 that
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 might
                 be
                 alledged
                 for
                 confirmation
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 Humane
                 Souls
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 brevity
                 we
                 shall
                 pass
                 them
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 betake
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 one
                 remarkable
                 passage
                 ,
                 
                   Ezek.
                   16.
                   55.
                
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 pass
                 by
                 without
                 some
                 observation
                 .
                 The
                 Query
                 is
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 there
                 speaks
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   When
                   thy
                   Sisters
                   Sodom
                   and
                   her
                   Daughters
                   ,
                   shall
                   return
                   to
                   their
                   former
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   Samaria
                   and
                   her
                   Daughters
                   shall
                   return
                   to
                   their
                   former
                   estate
                   ,
                   then
                   thou
                   also
                   and
                   thy
                   Daughters
                   shall
                   return
                   to
                   your
                   former
                   estate
                   :
                
                 The
                 question
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 for
                 
                   Sodom
                   ,
                   Samaria
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 estate
                 ,
                 without
                 their
                 living
                 again
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 in
                 flesh
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 formerly
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 this
                 could
                 be
                 brought
                 about
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 being
                 born
                 again
                 the
                 common
                 way
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 ?
              
               
                 21
                 Q.
                 We
                 turn
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 as
                 clear
                 and
                 express
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 importance
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Revolution
                 or
                 return
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 onely
                 take
                 a
                 short
                 view
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 places
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 200
                 Queries
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 largely
                 handled
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Question
                 is
                 then
                 ,
                 how
                 these
                 following
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   Matth.
                   7.
                   2.
                   
                   Luke
                   6.
                   37
                   ,
                   38.
                   
                   Mark
                
                 4.
                 24.
                 may
                 be
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   With
                   what
                   measure
                   you
                   mete
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   measured
                   to
                   you
                   again
                   .
                   And
                   Rev.
                   13.
                   10.
                   
                   He
                   that
                   leadeth
                   into
                   captivity
                   ,
                   shall
                   go
                   into
                   captivity
                   :
                   he
                   that
                   killeth
                   with
                   the
                   sword
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   killed
                   with
                   the
                   sword
                   .
                
                 Now
                 how
                 can
                 these
                 words
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 used
                 violence
                 and
                 unrighteousness
                 ,
                 committed
                 Murther
                 and
                 Mansslaughter
                 ,
                 led
                 others
                 into
                 captivity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 do
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 die
                 upon
                 their
                 beds
                 ?
                 or
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 just
                 Vengeance
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 satisfied
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 return
                 again
                 into
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 due
                 reward
                 and
                 punishment
                 for
                 their
                 misdeeds
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 former
                 life
                 or
                 lives
                 they
                 have
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 punished
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 yet
                 accountable
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 make
                 restoration
                 ,
                 payment
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 ?
              
               
                 22
                 Q.
                 
                   Moreover
                   when
                   our
                   Saviour
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 23.
                 35
                 ,
                 36.
                 
                 That
                 upon
                 You
                 (
                 
                   speaking
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                
                 )
                 may
                 come
                 all
                 the
                 righteous
                 blood
                 shed
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 righteous
                 Abel
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Zacharias
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Barachias
                 ,
                 whom
                 ye
                 slew
                 between
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 Verily
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 this
                 Generation
                 .
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   we
                   understand
                   this
                   ?
                   or
                   how
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   supposed
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   generation
                   should
                   have
                   killed
                
                 Abel
                 ,
                 Zachary
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 clear
                 the
                 39th
                 v.
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 (
                 to
                 whom
                 Christ
                 
                 there
                 speaks
                 )
                 
                   should
                   not
                   see
                   him
                   from
                   thenceforth
                   ,
                   until
                   they
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   Blessed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   cometh
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                
                 In
                 case
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 admitted
                 as
                 a
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 from
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 that
                 generation
                 ,
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 in
                 bodies
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 committed
                 these
                 Murthers
                 ,
                 and
                 shed
                 the
                 foresaid
                 righteous
                 blood
                 ?
                 And
                 likewise
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 must
                 appear
                 again
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   cometh
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Jews
                 hitherto
                 have
                 never
                 said
                 or
                 confessed
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 23
                 Q.
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   Matth.
                   14.
                   1.
                   till
                   v.
                   12.
                
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 told
                 Herod
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 ever
                 Blessed
                 Jesus
                 had
                 spoken
                 and
                 done
                 ;
                 he
                 presently
                 supposed
                 (
                 v.
                 2.
                 )
                 that
                 this
                 Jesus
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 risen
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ;
                 whom
                 formerly
                 he
                 had
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 what
                 follows
                 ,
                 till
                 v.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 When
                 we
                 also
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 Mark
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 6.
                 14.
                 until
                 29.
                 that
                 he
                 informs
                 us
                 there
                 with
                 some
                 very
                 express
                 and
                 remarkable
                 words
                 and
                 circumstances
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 :
                 Were
                 it
                 not
                 well
                 worth
                 our
                 pains
                 once
                 for
                 all
                 to
                 inspect
                 these
                 and
                 following
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 hereafter
                 shall
                 be
                 alledged
                 ,
                 more
                 dilligently
                 enquire
                 into
                 their
                 meaning
                 .
                 and
                 more
                 maturely
                 to
                 weigh
                 and
                 consider
                 of
                 them
                 than
                 hitherto
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 ?
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 foresaid
                 place
                 of
                 Mark
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 at
                 the
                 15.
                 v.
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 Herod
                 was
                 of
                 that
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 Jesus
                 was
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 others
                 said
                 that
                 he
                 
                 was
                 Elias
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 again
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 may
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 common
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 for
                 granted
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 repeated
                 by
                 Luke
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 9
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 that
                 some
                 said
                 that
                 Jesus
                 was
                 John
                 ,
                 others
                 Elias
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 was
                 risen
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 24
                 Q.
                 Now
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 last
                 cited
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 do
                 not
                 evidence
                 or
                 make
                 out
                 the
                 Return
                 of
                 Humane
                 Souls
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ;
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 meet
                 him
                 with
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Return
                 of
                 Humane
                 Souls
                 was
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 twofold
                 meaning
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 a
                 deceased
                 person
                 returns
                 and
                 is
                 imbodied
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 born
                 Child
                 :
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 dies
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Soul
                 is
                 transposed
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 another
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 is
                 alive
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Soul
                 becomes
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 that
                 person
                 ;
                 which
                 state
                 the
                 Jews
                 call
                 Ibber
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 joyning
                 and
                 union
                 of
                 two
                 Souls
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 to
                 a
                 woman
                 that
                 is
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 she
                 and
                 her
                 Child
                 being
                 so
                 linked
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 make
                 up
                 but
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Souls
                 both
                 of
                 Mother
                 and
                 Child
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 body
                 ,
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 joyned
                 together
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 Eliah
                 and
                 Elisha
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 read
                 ,
                 2
                 Kings
                 2.
                 9.
                 till
                 v.
                 15.
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Eliah
                 rested
                 upon
                 Elisha
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 passages
                 of
                 Scripture
                 now
                 alledged
                 
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 meaning
                 or
                 acception
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Return
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 25
                 Q.
                 Doth
                 not
                 likewise
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 
                   John
                   1.
                   19
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 agree
                 perfectly
                 with
                 what
                 was
                 just
                 now
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Jews
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 know
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 asked
                 him
                 whether
                 he
                 were
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 Elias
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 really
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 they
                 had
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 compare
                 with
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 17.
                 10.
                 till
                 v.
                 13.
                 
                 Shall
                 we
                 not
                 find
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 understood
                 that
                 Elias
                 must
                 first
                 come
                 ?
                 Yea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 and
                 13.
                 v.
                 our
                 Saviour
                 doth
                 plainly
                 confirm
                 ,
                 that
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
                 was
                 indeed
                 Elias
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 compare
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 Matth.
                 11.
                 7.
                 till
                 v.
                 14.
                 as
                 likewise
                 Malach.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 will
                 not
                 all
                 these
                 places
                 make
                 out
                 most
                 clearly
                 ,
                 that
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 was
                 really
                 and
                 truly
                 Elias
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
                 himself
                 ,
                 John
                 1.
                 21.
                 expresly
                 denied
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 Elias
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 reconciled
                 with
                 what
                 our
                 Saviour
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Matth.
                   17.
                   10
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 11.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 compared
                 with
                 Malach.
                 4.
                 5.
                 that
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
                 was
                 Elias
                 May
                 not
                 this
                 objection
                 be
                 met
                 with
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
                 answered
                 the
                 Jews
                 that
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 ask
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 he
                 
                 was
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 Elias
                 whom
                 they
                 expected
                 ,
                 viz.
                 One
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 re-establish
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 again
                 the
                 temporal
                 and
                 worldly
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
              
               
                 26
                 Q.
                 When
                 yet
                 further
                 we
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 common
                 Opinion
                 the
                 Jews
                 had
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   16.
                   13
                   ,
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 either
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 or
                 Elias
                 ,
                 or
                 Jeremy
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 same
                 likewise
                 ,
                 
                   Mark
                   8.
                   27
                   ,
                   28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                   Luke
                
                 9.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 in
                 which
                 last
                 place
                 this
                 is
                 added
                 :
                 Others
                 say
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Prophets
                 is
                 risen
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 think
                 we
                 then
                 may
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 Christ
                 asked
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 People
                 said
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 suppose
                 it
                 was
                 because
                 he
                 needed
                 to
                 be
                 informed
                 by
                 them
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 surely
                 he
                 knew
                 very
                 well
                 what
                 the
                 Jews
                 said
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 For
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 witnessed
                 in
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 place
                 ,
                 John
                 2.
                 24
                 ,
                 25.
                 )
                 
                   be
                   knew
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   needed
                   not
                   that
                   any
                   man
                   should
                   bear
                   wintness
                   of
                   man
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   knew
                   what
                   was
                   in
                   man.
                
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 willing
                 (
                 as
                 on
                 another
                 occasion
                 relating
                 to
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 11.
                 15.
                 
                 )
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 to
                 ask
                 them
                 these
                 questions
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 might
                 be
                 imprinted
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 perpetual
                 memorial
                 and
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 times
                 and
                 people
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 by
                 being
                 set
                 down
                 amongst
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 means
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 Atheism
                 should
                 arise
                 and
                 begin
                 to
                 prevail
                 upon
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 deliver
                 and
                 
                 disintangle
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 snares
                 of
                 many
                 confused
                 contentions
                 and
                 jarrings
                 about
                 Gods
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 Love
                 ,
                 Praescience
                 ,
                 Praedestination
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 glorious
                 Attributes
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 helped
                 to
                 rid
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 intanglements
                 ;
                 and
                 might
                 come
                 plainly
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 Riches
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeing
                 Harmony
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Divine
                 Attributes
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 here
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 have
                 always
                 esteemed
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 undeniable
                 and
                 eternal
                 firmly
                 established
                 truth
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 God
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 ways
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
                 is
                 perfectly
                 Righteous
                 and
                 Good
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 never
                 can
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 should
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 measure
                 deal
                 unbecomingly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 judgements
                 and
                 punishments
                 which
                 light
                 upon
                 any
                 ,
                 are
                 therefore
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 deserved
                 ,
                 equal
                 and
                 becoming
                 rewards
                 of
                 Sin.
                 When
                 therefore
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 impeach'd
                 by
                 our
                 dark
                 and
                 ignorant
                 reason
                 and
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 then
                 beseem
                 us
                 to
                 take
                 our
                 refuge
                 to
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 fundamental
                 Point
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 doth
                 evidence
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 glorious
                 Attributes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 frees
                 them
                 from
                 great
                 difficulties
                 and
                 absurdities
                 ?
              
               
                 27
                 Q.
                 The
                 following
                 Testimonies
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 will
                 they
                 not
                 ,
                 being
                 compared
                 with
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 give
                 a
                 further
                 evidence
                 to
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ?
                 As
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 
                 John
                 9.
                 1.
                 till
                 v.
                 39.
                 where
                 a
                 large
                 account
                 is
                 given
                 concerning
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 born
                 blind
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 a
                 wonderful
                 manner
                 was
                 healed
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 his
                 Disciples
                 upon
                 their
                 first
                 information
                 about
                 the
                 concern
                 of
                 this
                 blind
                 man
                 ,
                 asked
                 their
                 Master
                 (
                 consonantly
                 with
                 this
                 Catholick
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 )
                 v.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Whether
                   he
                
                 (
                 the
                 blind
                 man
                 )
                 
                   had
                   sinned
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   parents
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   born
                   blind
                   ?
                
                 And
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 question
                 plainly
                 imply
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 man
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 Life
                 and
                 corporal
                 Being
                 ,
                 antecedently
                 to
                 this
                 his
                 last
                 Birth
                 ?
                 For
                 how
                 could
                 it
                 else
                 in
                 a
                 natural
                 way
                 be
                 supposed
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 sin
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 he
                 was
                 now
                 punished
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 born
                 blind
                 ?
                 And
                 doth
                 not
                 our
                 ever
                 Blessed
                 and
                 most
                 wise
                 Saviour
                 most
                 wisely
                 answer
                 this
                 question
                 ?
                 For
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 allow
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 possibly
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 cause
                 which
                 they
                 propounded
                 and
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 doth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 reprove
                 his
                 Disciples
                 for
                 the
                 extravagance
                 of
                 these
                 their
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 consonant
                 to
                 this
                 Catholick
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Return
                 of
                 Humane
                 Souls
                 ;
                 but
                 did
                 much
                 more
                 seem
                 to
                 approve
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 grant
                 that
                 this
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 cause
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 tacitly
                 to
                 assert
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 at
                 last
                 shews
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Hypothesis
                 was
                 not
                 applicable
                 to
                 the
                 case
                 before
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 tells
                 them
                 v.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Neither
                   hath
                   this
                   man
                   sinned
                   nor
                   his
                   parents
                
                 (
                 so
                 as
                 for
                 his
                 or
                 their
                 sin
                 this
                 punishment
                 had
                 betided
                 him
                 )
                 
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   God
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 this
                 wonderful
                 Cure
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 admiration
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Spectators
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exaltation
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 might
                 be
                 performed
                 upon
                 him
                 :
                 as
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 Type
                 and
                 instance
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 works
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 for
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Blind
                 .
              
               
                 28
                 Q.
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 fore-going
                 Questions
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 Humane
                 Souls
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 known
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 incontestable
                 Truth
                 ;
                 but
                 likewise
                 confirmed
                 by
                 our
                 ever
                 Blessed
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 worth
                 our
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 a
                 Door
                 be
                 not
                 opened
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 clear
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 intent
                 and
                 aim
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 or
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Parables
                 he
                 used
                 to
                 propound
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ?
                 As
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 the
                 Parable
                 of
                 the
                 unjust
                 Steward
                 ,
                 recorded
                 Luke
                 16.
                 1.
                 till
                 v.
                 8.
                 who
                 when
                 his
                 Master
                 demanded
                 of
                 him
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Stewardship
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 answered
                 the
                 trust
                 reposed
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 knew
                 well
                 enough
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 lose
                 his
                 place
                 ;
                 doth
                 not
                 he
                 most
                 craftily
                 make
                 provision
                 for
                 his
                 future
                 condition
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 prospect
                 of
                 ;
                 concluding
                 with
                 himself
                 to
                 employ
                 the
                 small
                 remainder
                 of
                 time
                 he
                 had
                 left
                 in
                 his
                 employment
                 ,
                 in
                 providing
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 promoting
                 his
                 own
                 interest
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 found
                 would
                 be
                 most
                 serviceable
                 to
                 his
                 future
                 condition
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 by
                 dealing
                 friendly
                 with
                 the
                 Debtors
                 of
                 his
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 ingage
                 
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 friendliness
                 and
                 beneficence
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 employment
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 rebating
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 debts
                 to
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 that
                 Parable
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 9th
                 verse
                 our
                 Saviour
                 begins
                 to
                 open
                 and
                 declare
                 his
                 meaning
                 and
                 aim
                 in
                 this
                 Parable
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   And
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ;
                   make
                   unto
                   your selves
                   friends
                   of
                   the
                   Mammon
                   of
                   unrighteousness
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   ye
                   fail
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   receive
                   you
                   into
                   everlasting
                   habitations
                   .
                
                 And
                 afterwards
                 further
                 expresseth
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 verses
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 this
                 ninth
                 verse
                 hath
                 occasioned
                 much
                 trouble
                 to
                 the
                 learned
                 Expositors
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 as
                 meeting
                 with
                 great
                 difficulty
                 in
                 their
                 endeavour
                 of
                 clearing
                 and
                 explaining
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 known
                 ;
                 whereas
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 well
                 understood
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 Humane
                 Souls
                 ,
                 would
                 they
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 ease
                 ?
                 For
                 our
                 Blessed
                 and
                 Wise
                 Master
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 this
                 Parable
                 recommended
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 good
                 use
                 and
                 charitable
                 communication
                 of
                 these
                 earthly
                 good
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 offords
                 us
                 ,
                 placing
                 us
                 as
                 Stewards
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 excited
                 and
                 perswaded
                 us
                 to
                 this
                 Love
                 and
                 Beneficence
                 towards
                 our
                 Neighbours
                 .
                 For
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 plainly
                 hinted
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 lends
                 a
                 helping
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 to
                 Widows
                 ,
                 and
                 Orphans
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 distress
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 he
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 gets
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 and
                 Souls
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 distress
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 his
                 
                 Image
                 is
                 so
                 deeply
                 imprinted
                 and
                 rooted
                 in
                 their
                 mind
                 and
                 Soul
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 this
                 rich
                 person
                 comes
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 he
                 then
                 in
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 poor
                 ,
                 whom
                 formerly
                 he
                 hath
                 delivered
                 from
                 their
                 distress
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 planted
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 and
                 beneficence
                 ,
                 comes
                 into
                 Poverty
                 and
                 other
                 distress
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 Purification
                 .
              
               
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 likewise
                 well
                 worth
                 our
                 Animadversion
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 Riches
                 must
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 greatest
                 Poverty
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 those
                 Rich
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 in
                 want
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 such
                 their
                 sufferings
                 advanced
                 towards
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 Birth
                 ,
                 Growth
                 ,
                 and
                 Increase
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 much
                 more
                 than
                 ever
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 former
                 riches
                 and
                 high
                 state
                 ?
                 And
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 meaning
                 of
                 that
                 hard
                 saying
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 Mark
                 10.
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 (
                 and
                 is
                 also
                 mentioned
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 Evangelists
                 )
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   hard
                   thing
                   for
                   a
                   rich
                   man
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   kingdom
                   of
                   heaven
                   :
                
                 but
                 afterwards
                 addes
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 he
                 meant
                 
                   one
                   that
                   trusts
                   in
                   his
                   riches
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Luke
                 18.
                 17.
                 that
                 
                   what
                   was
                   impossible
                   with
                   man
                   was
                   possible
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 manner
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 rich
                 man
                 dies
                 and
                 is
                 born
                 again
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 into
                 the
                 poor
                 (
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 shewed
                 himself
                 loving
                 and
                 charitable
                 )
                 who
                 are
                 yet
                 alive
                 ,
                 to
                 bud
                 and
                 bloom
                 anew
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 suffering
                 he
                 may
                 grow
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 full
                 Heavenly
                 Stature
                 and
                 Proportion
                 .
              
               
               
                 May
                 we
                 not
                 likewise
                 to
                 this
                 same
                 purpose
                 alledge
                 that
                 other
                 Parable
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Luke
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 rich
                 man
                 and
                 Lazarus
                 ?
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 leave
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 enquiry
                 and
                 consideration
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 lover
                 of
                 these
                 mysteries
                 ;
                 and
                 pass
                 by
                 several
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 ,
                 pointing
                 to
                 the
                 Case
                 in
                 hand
                 ;
                 and
                 proceed
                 to
                 those
                 testimones
                 and
                 proofs
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 29
                 Q.
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 will
                 read
                 the
                 11
                 Chapter
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 with
                 attention
                 ,
                 and
                 exactly
                 weigh
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 understanding
                 and
                 sound
                 judgement
                 without
                 partiality
                 or
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 thereby
                 be
                 enabled
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 right
                 explication
                 of
                 many
                 passages
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 breaking
                 off
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 branches
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 casting
                 away
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 grafting
                 in
                 of
                 other
                 strange
                 branches
                 ,
                 which
                 formerly
                 did
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Tree
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 ingrafting
                 again
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 branches
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 most
                 expresly
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 23d
                 and
                 following
                 verses
                 :
                 At
                 the
                 25th
                 verse
                 Paul
                 calls
                 it
                 a
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 and
                 v.
                 26
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   when
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   shall
                   be
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   Israel
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 several
                 other
                 remarkable
                 passages
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 verses
                 now
                 cited
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 prove
                 very
                 dark
                 and
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 illustrated
                 by
                 this
                 Hypothesis
                 of
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 Souls
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 plainly
                 perceive
                 
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 was
                 held
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 approved
                 truth
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 30
                 Q.
                 And
                 besides
                 these
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 worth
                 our
                 consideration
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Apostle
                 mentions
                 
                   1
                   Thess.
                
                 4.
                 14.
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   c
                
                 ?
                 And
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 difficult
                 thing
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meaning
                 and
                 sense
                 in
                 those
                 verses
                 ,
                 without
                 laying
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 for
                 a
                 foundation
                 ?
              
               
                 31
                 Q.
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 over-poise
                 draw
                 some
                 arguments
                 from
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 condition
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 we
                 'll
                 propound
                 this
                 Query
                 ;
                 Seeing
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 a
                 child
                 doth
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 held
                 out
                 nine
                 months
                 ,
                 or
                 ten
                 Lunar
                 Revolutions
                 in
                 his
                 Mothers
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 already
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 until
                 he
                 have
                 attained
                 all
                 his
                 parts
                 and
                 members
                 ;
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 perfect
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 therefore
                 the
                 Life
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 dwells
                 and
                 operates
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 have
                 time
                 allowed
                 for
                 to
                 arrive
                 at
                 its
                 perfection
                 by
                 divers
                 steps
                 and
                 degrees
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Children
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 for
                 to
                 attain
                 their
                 perfection
                 ?
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Children
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 newly
                 born
                 ,
                 are
                 like
                 clean
                 white
                 Paper
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 without
                 all
                 Images
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 sit
                 and
                 disposed
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 property
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 all
                 objects
                 that
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 work
                 out
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 and
                 seeing
                 that
                 this
                 out-working
                 is
                 very
                 imperfect
                 in
                 Children
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 are
                 found
                 amongst
                 old
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 attained
                 to
                 
                 perfection
                 :
                 must
                 not
                 we
                 then
                 conclude
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 highest
                 perfection
                 possible
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 power
                 must
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 act
                 and
                 perfected
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 probable
                 that
                 man
                 must
                 attain
                 his
                 end
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 had
                 his
                 beginning
                 ?
                 For
                 seeing
                 man
                 consists
                 of
                 many
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 during
                 his
                 Life
                 time
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 work
                 out
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 any
                 perfection
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 his
                 Childhood
                 to
                 his
                 Youth
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 Youth
                 to
                 Manhood
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 old
                 Age
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 parts
                 are
                 again
                 multifariously
                 diversifyed
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 perceive
                 that
                 from
                 one
                 man
                 many
                 do
                 proceed
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 of
                 different
                 properties
                 .
                 Must
                 not
                 he
                 therefore
                 also
                 have
                 different
                 times
                 allotted
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 working
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 to
                 perfection
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 other
                 medium
                 can
                 we
                 imagine
                 for
                 to
                 attain
                 to
                 this
                 perfection
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 dying
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 body
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 ungodly
                 are
                 snatch'd
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 stage
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 no
                 further
                 proceed
                 in
                 their
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 prepared
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 another
                 body
                 ,
                 therein
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 measure
                 they
                 have
                 measured
                 out
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 being
                 bettered
                 thereby
                 .
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 pious
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 a
                 way
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 attain
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 degree
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 than
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 arrived
                 to
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 do
                 not
                 we
                 thus
                 perceive
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 men
                 must
                 be
                 several
                 times
                 born
                 into
                 this
                 World
                 ?
                 For
                 by
                 getting
                 of
                 Children
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 partly
                 propagate
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 disposed
                 to
                 receive
                 new
                 Idea's
                 ,
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 enlarge
                 their
                 circumference
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 Good
                 Idea's
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 working
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 advanced
                 to
                 further
                 perfection
                 ;
                 and
                 evil
                 Idea's
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 subdue
                 and
                 rule
                 over
                 them
                 ?
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 fitted
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Death
                 they
                 lose
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 Images
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 and
                 admit
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 Souls
                 ;
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 assert
                 either
                 that
                 Souls
                 are
                 made
                 perfect
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 Life
                 (
                 which
                 contradicts
                 our
                 daily
                 experience
                 )
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 arrive
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Goodness
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Or
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 where
                 without
                 this
                 World
                 (
                 where
                 yet
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 first
                 bodily
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 placed
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 therein
                 they
                 might
                 work
                 out
                 their
                 perfection
                 )
                 they
                 shall
                 attain
                 to
                 perfection
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 for
                 many
                 reasons
                 (
                 for
                 brevity
                 here
                 past
                 by
                 )
                 cannot
                 be
                 admitted
                 .
              
               
                 32
                 Q.
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 likewise
                 well
                 worth
                 our
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 are
                 formed
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 members
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 die
                 ,
                 as
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 ?
                 And
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 deserve
                 our
                 serious
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 a
                 Child
                 during
                 the
                 
                 time
                 of
                 nine
                 months
                 is
                 formed
                 in
                 his
                 Mothers
                 Womb
                 ,
                 amidst
                 so
                 many
                 cares
                 ,
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 and
                 dangers
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 aim
                 of
                 Nature
                 )
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 out-working
                 of
                 Life
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ?
                 Now
                 when
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 a
                 Child
                 dies
                 with
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 or
                 two
                 after
                 its
                 birth
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 we
                 own
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Child
                 did
                 not
                 reach
                 the
                 aim
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 its
                 formation
                 in
                 the
                 Mothers
                 womb
                 was
                 directed
                 ?
                 And
                 though
                 indeed
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 sudden
                 cutting
                 off
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 the
                 said
                 cause
                 be
                 so
                 prevalent
                 and
                 powerful
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 aim
                 and
                 mark
                 of
                 the
                 Workmaster
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 Childs
                 Life
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Child
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Revolution
                 should
                 be
                 wrought
                 out
                 and
                 made
                 perfect
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 what
                 hath
                 had
                 a
                 beginning
                 may
                 likewise
                 attain
                 its
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 33
                 Q.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Children
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 be
                 formed
                 out
                 of
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 in
                 every
                 woman
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 one
                 that
                 bears
                 so
                 many
                 Children
                 as
                 she
                 hath
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 with
                 her
                 :
                 Must
                 not
                 we
                 therefore
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 these
                 Eggs
                 were
                 created
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 attain
                 to
                 their
                 full
                 perfection
                 ?
                 Now
                 to
                 remove
                 this
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 these
                 Eggs
                 doth
                 propagate
                 itself
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 what
                 doth
                 not
                 arrive
                 at
                 perfection
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 may
                 attain
                 it
                 at
                 another
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 therefore
                 
                 the
                 remaining
                 Eggs
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 revolved
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 perfection
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Nature
                 had
                 directed
                 her
                 intention
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 we
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 express
                 command
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 23.
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 
                   no
                   bastard
                   should
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   congregation
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   the
                   tenth
                   generation
                
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 ten
                 Revolutions
                 ,
                 the
                 evil
                 might
                 be
                 wrought
                 out
                 ?
              
               
                 34
                 Q.
                 If
                 any
                 should
                 Query
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 Man
                 is
                 constantly
                 changed
                 and
                 renewed
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 Life
                 into
                 another
                 ;
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 these
                 changes
                 ,
                 his
                 memory
                 should
                 continue
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 May
                 not
                 we
                 return
                 this
                 answer
                 ?
                 That
                 how
                 great
                 so
                 ever
                 the
                 efflux
                 or
                 emanation
                 from
                 any
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 continues
                 still
                 as
                 the
                 General
                 and
                 Commander
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 out-workings
                 and
                 emanations
                 ,
                 onely
                 he
                 grows
                 older
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 approacheth
                 nearer
                 and
                 nearer
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 his
                 work
                 he
                 hath
                 wrought
                 out
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Spirits
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 forth
                 are
                 his
                 remembrancers
                 and
                 monitors
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 abide
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 brings
                 wisdom
                 with
                 him
                 into
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 proof
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 attained
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 out
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 another
                 Life
                 or
                 preceding
                 Revolution
                 ?
              
               
                 35
                 Q.
                 But
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 further
                 objected
                 :
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 several
                 times
                 be
                 born
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 call
                 
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 hath
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 times
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ;
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 return
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 onely
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 being
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 attain
                 to
                 perfection
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 attains
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 times
                 (
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 works
                 it
                 out
                 himself
                 )
                 it
                 abides
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 accompanies
                 him
                 through
                 all
                 his
                 Lives
                 and
                 Revolutions
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 material
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 any
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 trouble
                 he
                 hath
                 had
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 arrived
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 now
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 any
                 trouble
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 matter
                 of
                 disquiet
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 remember
                 how
                 we
                 first
                 learn'd
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 many
                 difficulties
                 and
                 accidents
                 we
                 met
                 with
                 in
                 that
                 undertaking
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 go
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 Feet
                 ,
                 without
                 troubling
                 our selves
                 about
                 the
                 circumstances
                 and
                 means
                 whereby
                 we
                 attained
                 the
                 same
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 man
                 is
                 possessed
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 as
                 his
                 propriety
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 himself
                 ;
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 uneasie
                 and
                 troublesome
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 head
                 always
                 filled
                 with
                 these
                 unprofitable
                 Images
                 ?
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 needful
                 for
                 Man
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 at
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 to
                 die
                 to
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 forgetting
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 needful
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 keep
                 in
                 his
                 memory
                 ?
              
               
                 36
                 Q.
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Men
                 are
                 differently
                 gifted
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 some
                 are
                 wise
                 and
                 understanding
                 ,
                 others
                 simple
                 and
                 dumb
                 
                 born
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 put
                 this
                 query
                 concerning
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 wise
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Whether
                 or
                 no
                 those
                 Spirits
                 which
                 come
                 from
                 wise
                 persons
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 heretofore
                 appeared
                 ,
                 and
                 acted
                 their
                 parts
                 upon
                 this
                 Theatre
                 ?
                 As
                 also
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 any
                 one
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 Man
                 and
                 a
                 Child
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ?
                 Which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 answered
                 in
                 the
                 Negative
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 certainly
                 it
                 must
                 )
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 queried
                 further
                 ;
                 Whether
                 all
                 Children
                 be
                 alike
                 fitted
                 and
                 disposed
                 for
                 Wisdom
                 ?
                 Or
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ?
                 Now
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 no
                 body
                 can
                 reach
                 the
                 uppermost
                 round
                 of
                 a
                 Ladder
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 passing
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 between
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 lowest
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 pass
                 over
                 all
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 case
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 leap
                 over
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 steps
                 ,
                 would
                 he
                 not
                 find
                 this
                 altogether
                 impracticable
                 ?
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 think
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 immediately
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 impossible
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 therefore
                 necessary
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 ever
                 attain
                 to
                 his
                 full
                 perfection
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 uppermost
                 round
                 of
                 the
                 Ladder
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 order
                 thereto
                 ,
                 he
                 appears
                 several
                 times
                 upon
                 this
                 Theatre
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 born
                 again
                 ;
                 until
                 at
                 last
                 through
                 often
                 Dyings
                 and
                 Revolutions
                 ,
                 he
                 attain
                 to
                 a
                 perfect
                 conquest
                 and
                 dominion
                 over
                 Death
                 ?
              
               
                 37
                 Q.
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 likewise
                 very
                 observable
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 transplanting
                 of
                 Herbs
                 and
                 grafting
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Vegetables
                 by
                 frequent
                 eradications
                 ,
                 
                 amputations
                 ,
                 and
                 transplantations
                 ,
                 are
                 meliorated
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 a
                 young
                 twig
                 when
                 frequently
                 ingrafted
                 into
                 its
                 own
                 stock
                 ,
                 becomes
                 thereby
                 much
                 bettered
                 and
                 advanced
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 transplanting
                 ,
                 cutting
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 grafting
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 suffering
                 ?
                 And
                 Man
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 being
                 created
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 must
                 therein
                 work
                 out
                 his
                 Salvation
                 and
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 frequent
                 and
                 reiterated
                 dying
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 upon
                 this
                 very
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 Adam
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 continued
                 in
                 innocence
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 have
                 wrought
                 out
                 his
                 Salvation
                 in
                 one
                 onely
                 Life
                 ?
                 But
                 that
                 now
                 since
                 his
                 fall
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 several
                 Lives
                 ,
                 or
                 times
                 of
                 Life
                 ?
              
               
                 38
                 Q.
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 proceed
                 from
                 one
                 Unity
                 ?
                 Now
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 pondering
                 this
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 troubled
                 how
                 to
                 reconcile
                 the
                 great
                 variety
                 and
                 difference
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 uniformity
                 of
                 their
                 Original
                 ;
                 would
                 not
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 find
                 it
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 manifold
                 members
                 of
                 mans
                 body
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 which
                 (
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 different
                 )
                 make
                 up
                 but
                 one
                 man
                 ?
                 And
                 would
                 not
                 he
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 come
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 true
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 variety
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 an
                 emanation
                 from
                 the
                 highest
                 Unity
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 we
                 compare
                 this
                 body
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 many
                 members
                 (
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 opperative
                 and
                 working
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 degree
                 of
                 perfection
                 )
                 to
                 an
                 
                 Army
                 ?
                 Can
                 we
                 make
                 any
                 other
                 inference
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 every
                 Souldier
                 in
                 this
                 Army
                 that
                 hath
                 well
                 discharged
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 which
                 belonged
                 to
                 him
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 is
                 afterwards
                 made
                 an
                 Officer
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 proceeds
                 till
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 General
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 doth
                 too
                 far
                 surpass
                 all
                 bounds
                 of
                 number
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 reason
                 and
                 comprehension
                 of
                 Man
                 :
                 May
                 not
                 we
                 answer
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 doth
                 the
                 more
                 magnifie
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 stiled
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hoasts
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 created
                 us
                 after
                 his
                 own
                 Image
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 bear
                 a
                 resemblance
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 we
                 are
                 likewise
                 called
                 Kings
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 surpassing
                 great
                 increase
                 and
                 glorification
                 of
                 our
                 Beings
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 this
                 never
                 ceasing
                 melioration
                 and
                 Revolution
                 ?
              
               
                 As
                 also
                 this
                 may
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 more
                 certain
                 ,
                 proper
                 ,
                 and
                 becoming
                 thoughts
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 one
                 onely
                 World
                 is
                 much
                 too
                 little
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 find
                 him
                 out
                 to
                 perfection
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 therefore
                 there
                 are
                 Worlds
                 without
                 End
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 mind
                 can
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 is
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 mind
                 itself
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 man
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 happy
                 in
                 feeling
                 and
                 perceiving
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 comprehending
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 altogether
                 impossible
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 
                 way
                 of
                 perceiving
                 God
                 in
                 mans
                 mind
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 meerly
                 intellectual
                 in
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 felt
                 ,
                 the
                 mind
                 loseth
                 itself
                 in
                 the
                 perception
                 of
                 a
                 sweetness
                 which
                 is
                 altogether
                 incomprehensible
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 inexpressible
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 mans
                 own
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 purely
                 and
                 alone
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 surpasseth
                 all
                 understanding
                 .
              
               
                 Herewithal
                 I
                 shall
                 conclude
                 this
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 Return
                 of
                 Humane
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 that
                 therewith
                 I
                 have
                 satisfied
                 the
                 Reader
                 ;
                 and
                 my
                 promise
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 forementioned
                 200
                 Queries
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 Humane
                 Souls
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 for
                 further
                 satisfaction
                 do
                 refer
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 Treatise
                 upon
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 Quality
                 some
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 dictate
                 to
                 a
                 Friend
                 ,
                 who
                 afterwards
                 (
                 retaining
                 the
                 Sence
                 )
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 another
                 Method
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 adding
                 to
                 it
                 several
                 things
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 afterwards
                 published
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 without
                 my
                 name
                 at
                 London
                 above
                 a
                 year
                 ago
                 by
                 
                   Robert
                   Kittlewel
                
                 in
                 
                 Fleet-street
                 ,
                 over
                 against
                 St.
                 
                 Dunstan's
                 Church
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Hand
                 and
                 Scepter
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 promise
                 which
                 I
                 there
                 made
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 I
                 should
                 perceive
                 this
                 little
                 Book
                 to
                 prove
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 publish
                 two
                 other
                 Treatises
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 should
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 200
                 Queries
                 ,
                 viz.
                 concerning
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 Humane
                 Souls
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 another
                 way
                 and
                 method
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 handled
                 there
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 Latin
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 Title
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   De
                   Revolutionibus
                   Animarum
                   ,
                   Tractatus
                   Primus
                   ,
                   &
                   Manuscripto
                   haud
                   it
                   a
                   pridem
                   ad
                   nos
                   perlato
                   ;
                   ex
                   operibus
                   Rabbi
                   Jitzchak
                   Loriensis
                   ,
                   Cabalistarum
                   Aquilae
                   ,
                   Latinitate
                   donatus
                   .
                
                 This
                 last
                 Tractate
                 I
                 have
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 
                   Cabalae
                   Denudatae
                   ,
                   Tom.
                   2.
                   
                   Sive
                   Libro
                   Zohar
                   restituto
                   :
                
                 and
                 is
                 Printed
                 at
                 Franckfort
                 on
                 the
                 Mayn
                 .
                 Not
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 approved
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 therein
                 contained
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 find
                 several
                 things
                 there
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 further
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 my
                 difficulties
                 answered
                 by
                 the
                 Leaned
                 Jews
                 themselves
                 )
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 said
                 Treatise
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 also
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Treatises
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 I
                 here
                 expose
                 to
                 the
                 unprejudiced
                 judgements
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 perswading
                 my self
                 ,
                 since
                 upon
                 the
                 request
                 I
                 then
                 made
                 ,
                 none
                 to
                 my
                 knowledge
                 hath
                 been
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 openly
                 in
                 print
                 hath
                 objected
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 the
                 said
                 Two
                 Hundred
                 Queries
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 hath
                 found
                 acceptance
                 ,
                 or
                 entertainment
                 at
                 least
                 with
                 understanding
                 and
                 unprejudiced
                 minds
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 then
                 I
                 have
                 acquit
                 my self
                 of
                 my
                 promise
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 now
                 renew
                 to
                 the
                 Courteous
                 and
                 Truth-loving
                 Reader
                 ,
                 my
                 former
                 request
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 whom
                 this
                 Discourse
                 might
                 not
                 fully
                 satisfie
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 point
                 it
                 treats
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 produce
                 some
                 thing
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 consonant
                 to
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 and
                 sound
                 Reason
                 ,
                 whereby
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Divine
                 Attributes
                 
                 might
                 be
                 better
                 salved
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 difficulties
                 ●rising
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 more
                 easily
                 removed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 goodness
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 and
                 compendious
                 writing
                 (
                 for
                 Truth
                 needs
                 no
                 amplification
                 )
                 to
                 signifie
                 and
                 impart
                 his
                 meaning
                 and
                 ground
                 with
                 becoming
                 discretion
                 ;
                 in
                 full
                 assurance
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 shall
                 be
                 most
                 lovingly
                 and
                 gratefully
                 accepted
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 lovers
                 of
                 Truth
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 if
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 I
                 should
                 chance
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 any
                 person
                 that
                 understands
                 my
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 disposed
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 writing
                 from
                 my
                 mouth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 hereafter
                 endeavour
                 in
                 another
                 Treatise
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 defects
                 of
                 this
                 (
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 published
                 in
                 Latine
                 )
                 by
                 enlarging
                 my self
                 upon
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 fore-going
                 matters
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 without
                 hope
                 (
                 in
                 case
                 I
                 should
                 remove
                 into
                 another
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ●●y
                 intended
                 Treatise
                 should
                 be
                 writ
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 language
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 Lovers
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 Curiosity
                 to
                 Translate
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               AN
               APPENDIX
               .
            
             
               WE
               observe
               and
               see
               daily
               ,
               how
               that
               young
               Children
               ,
               who
               are
               void
               of
               all
               Images
               ,
               have
               a
               continual
               hunger
               after
               Knowledge
               ,
               which
               God
               naturally
               hath
               planted
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               seek
               to
               satisfie
               themselves
               of
               every
               thing
               they
               see
               or
               hear
               .
               And
               according
               as
               their
               Life
               increaseth
               in
               strength
               ,
               this
               hunger
               increaseth
               also
               ,
               even
               until
               they
               be
               full
               grown
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               they
               are
               filled
               ,
               and
               have
               got
               seed
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               enabled
               to
               give
               forth
               something
               again
               ;
               and
               therefore
               are
               not
               then
               so
               fit
               as
               before
               to
               receive
               and
               take
               in
               ;
               because
               in
               this
               very
               time
               of
               their
               Age
               their
               first
               Revolution
               happens
               ,
               as
               wherein
               they
               pass
               from
               Childhood
               to
               Youth
               ,
               which
               time
               comprehends
               a
               perfect
               Revolution
               of
               the
               Sun
               of
               twelve
               Years
               ,
               or
               twelve
               Circumvolutions
               through
               the
               twelve
               Signs
               of
               the
               Zodiack
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               natural
               reason
               why
               the
               Jews
               observe
               this
               Rule
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               kept
               the
               same
               ever
               since
               the
               time
               of
               Moses
               ;
               that
               when
               a
               Boy
               is
               twelve
               years
               and
               a
               day
               old
               ,
               he
               is
               then
               bound
               to
               keep
               all
               the
               Commands
               and
               Prohibitions
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               are
               six
               hundred
               and
               thirteen
               in
               number
               ,
               
               and
               together
               with
               the
               seven
               Precepts
               of
               Noah
               make
               out
               six
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               .
               Now
               if
               he
               shall
               keep
               these
               Commands
               ,
               it
               is
               needful
               that
               he
               first
               know
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               learnt
               them
               ;
               wherefore
               the
               Parents
               are
               obliged
               in
               Conscience
               to
               inform
               and
               cause
               their
               Children
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               Law
               given
               to
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               bring
               the
               guilt
               of
               their
               Children
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               in
               case
               their
               Children
               should
               not
               keep
               the
               said
               Commands
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Parents
               have
               discharged
               their
               duty
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               then
               the
               guilt
               falls
               upon
               the
               Children
               themselves
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               answer
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               very
               same
               duty
               is
               incumbent
               on
               Christians
               in
               their
               measure
               now
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               hath
               given
               us
               an
               instance
               hereof
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               twelve
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               read
               
                 Luke
                 2.
                 46.
              
               whose
               example
               sure
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               follow
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               there
               said
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               found
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               both
               hearing
               them
               ,
               and
               asking
               them
               Questions
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               that
               heard
               him
               were
               astonished
               at
               his
               Understanding
               and
               Answers
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               Paul
               also
               testifieth
               of
               Timothy
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 That
                 .
                 from
                 a
                 child
                 he
                 had
                 known
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 exhorts
                 him
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 he
                 had
                 learnt
                 :
              
               It
               is
               also
               absurd
               and
               unnatural
               to
               force
               and
               tie
               young
               Children
               ,
               that
               are
               full
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               know
               and
               do
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               one
               onely
               thing
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               presently
               to
               be
               weary
               of
               ,
               and
               loath
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               
               great
               disorder
               .
               For
               whereas
               Children
               naturally
               desire
               to
               be
               at
               work
               and
               in
               motion
               ,
               they
               are
               commonly
               forced
               and
               plagued
               ,
               to
               sit
               many
               years
               together
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               Prison
               ,
               for
               to
               learn
               to
               Read
               ,
               Write
               ,
               &c.
               until
               they
               have
               got
               into
               their
               heads
               (
               not
               without
               great
               pains
               and
               trouble
               )
               many
               of
               their
               School
               Books
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               these
               Parents
               who
               have
               many
               Children
               and
               no
               great
               estate
               ,
               are
               necessitated
               to
               use
               unjust
               ways
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               able
               to
               pay
               for
               the
               Education
               of
               their
               Children
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               them
               at
               School
               .
            
             
               Things
               being
               thus
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               whether
               a
               way
               might
               not
               be
               found
               out
               ,
               whereby
               this
               great
               mischief
               and
               disorder
               might
               be
               prevented
               ,
               and
               youth
               better
               educated
               ,
               without
               burthening
               on
               overcharging
               of
               their
               parents
               ,
               and
               for
               better
               service
               and
               profit
               to
               the
               Publick
               and
               Government
               ?
            
             
               For
               seeing
               God
               himself
               hath
               naturally
               planted
               this
               hunger
               in
               youth
               ,
               he
               must
               also
               have
               ordained
               natural
               means
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               satisfying
               of
               the
               said
               Hunger
               :
               Indeed
               he
               hath
               given
               this
               hunger
               for
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               might
               be
               satisfied
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               worth
               our
               enquiry
               ,
               whether
               this
               very
               hunger
               itself
               will
               not
               afford
               us
               the
               truest
               and
               best
               directions
               for
               to
               satisfie
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               that
               a
               Child
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               is
               born
               ,
               seeks
               for
               the
               Breast
               of
               the
               Mother
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               its
               hunger
               ?
            
             
               In
               answer
               to
               this
               ,
               I
               will
               here
               set
               down
               briefly
               in
               part
               what
               my
               own
               experience
               hath
               taught
               me
               concerning
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
             
               We
               find
               that
               Dogs
               and
               other
               Beasts
               ,
               which
               have
               their
               peculiar
               natures
               and
               properties
               ,
               when
               we
               desire
               to
               fit
               them
               for
               some
               service
               or
               other
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               forced
               or
               by
               violence
               compelled
               to
               the
               same
               .
               We
               have
               an
               instance
               of
               this
               in
               a
               young
               Water-Spaniel
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               taught
               to
               take
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               fetch
               any
               thing
               thence
               ,
               who
               if
               he
               beat
               first
               forcibly
               thrown
               into
               the
               water
               ,
               it
               makes
               him
               shie
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               very
               hardly
               afterwards
               be
               brought
               to
               take
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               said
               Spaniel
               by
               degrees
               ,
               with
               bread
               or
               otherwise
               be
               allured
               into
               the
               water
               ,
               till
               he
               come
               beyond
               his
               depth
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               swim
               of
               himself
               ,
               it
               by
               this
               means
               becomes
               his
               delight
               ,
               and
               he
               longs
               for
               the
               word
               of
               command
               from
               his
               Master
               ,
               to
               go
               into
               the
               water
               .
               And
               the
               same
               is
               the
               case
               with
               Children
               ,
               for
               neither
               are
               they
               easily
               brought
               to
               do
               or
               comprehend
               a
               thing
               by
               force
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               not
               so
               well
               and
               dexterously
               ;
               for
               Nature
               in
               all
               things
               will
               be
               free
               and
               without
               compulsion
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               in
               the
               education
               of
               Children
               we
               must
               first
               of
               all
               observe
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               care
               ,
               not
               to
               confound
               their
               Senses
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               force
               that
               in
               through
               the
               Sight
               ,
               which
               must
               enter
               and
               be
               comprehended
               by
               the
               Ear
               :
               and
               also
               that
               we
               do
               not
               seperate
               or
               divide
               the
               Senses
               ,
               where
               they
               ought
               in
               concord
               to
               agree
               together
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               may
               be
               done
               in
               good
               order
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               all
               the
               Senses
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               manner
               ,
               by
               observing
               the
               foresaid
               Rules
               ,
               I
               have
               experienced
               that
               Children
               have
               been
               taught
               several
               Handicrafts
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               any
               great
               pains
               taking
               ;
               in
               order
               whereunto
               ,
               the
               day
               
               hath
               been
               so
               divided
               ,
               that
               onely
               one
               hour
               hath
               been
               allotted
               for
               every
               Art
               or
               Handicraft
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               the
               Children
               have
               been
               so
               stirred
               up
               in
               their
               desire
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               they
               have
               learnt
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               have
               still
               longed
               to
               learn
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               have
               thought
               the
               day
               too
               short
               for
               them
               .
               And
               thus
               after
               they
               had
               every
               one
               in
               order
               learnt
               four
               Arts
               ,
               they
               were
               come
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               look
               out
               and
               learn
               an
               Art
               of
               themselves
               ,
               without
               being
               taught
               and
               never
               have
               had
               any
               need
               of
               a
               Master
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               briefly
               declare
               ,
               how
               I
               first
               was
               led
               to
               this
               way
               of
               Practise
               ,
               and
               give
               some
               short
               directions
               how
               the
               same
               may
               be
               further
               carried
               on
               in
               the
               Education
               of
               Children
               .
            
             
               What
               regards
               the
               Sense
               of
               Hearing
               :
               I
               have
               experienced
               ,
               that
               in
               places
               where
               Musick
               Schools
               have
               been
               kept
               ,
               that
               the
               neighbours
               Children
               have
               onely
               by
               hearing
               them
               Sing
               in
               the
               School
               ,
               learnt
               to
               Sing
               ,
               yea
               ,
               even
               little
               Children
               that
               were
               carried
               in
               arms
               ,
               have
               uttered
               their
               first
               words
               with
               a
               Musical
               tone
               or
               harmony
               .
               And
               at
               Brussels
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               where
               the
               Italians
               commonly
               resort
               ,
               little
               Children
               are
               found
               of
               four
               or
               five
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               whose
               Fathers
               are
               Spaniards
               ,
               their
               Mothers
               Flemmings
               ,
               and
               their
               Servants
               French
               ,
               that
               can
               speak
               the
               Languages
               of
               all
               these
               four
               Nations
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               I
               have
               seen
               that
               where
               several
               Children
               ,
               Boys
               and
               Girls
               ,
               eight
               in
               number
               ,
               viz.
               five
               Brothers
               and
               three
               Sisters
               ,
               have
               been
               together
               in
               one
               room
               ;
               &
               the
               Boys
               have
               been
               instructed
               by
               their
               Paedagogue
               
               in
               the
               Latine
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               common
               way
               ,
               by
               poring
               upon
               Books
               as
               Grammars
               ,
               &c.
               that
               the
               Girls
               ,
               meerly
               by
               the
               Ear
               have
               taken
               in
               and
               remembred
               those
               Latine
               Words
               and
               Rules
               ,
               which
               their
               Brothers
               could
               not
               .
               The
               reason
               of
               which
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               Girls
               had
               their
               Ears
               free
               ,
               and
               therefore
               did
               more
               easily
               apprehend
               the
               voice
               and
               words
               of
               their
               Brothers
               Paedagogue
               :
               whereas
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               it
               was
               much
               more
               difficulty
               to
               take
               that
               in
               by
               the
               Eye
               ,
               and
               breaking
               of
               their
               Heads
               ,
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               apprehended
               by
               their
               Ear
               ,
               this
               method
               being
               contrary
               to
               Nature
               :
               for
               by
               their
               Eye
               they
               make
               to
               themselves
               forced
               and
               undue
               Images
               ,
               which
               by
               means
               of
               a
               voice
               ,
               would
               have
               entred
               freely
               ,
               naturally
               ,
               and
               rightly
               formed
               through
               their
               Ears
               .
               Whereas
               the
               other
               way
               false
               and
               dead
               Images
               are
               conveyed
               into
               Children
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               the
               room
               of
               true
               and
               living
               Images
               in
               their
               understanding
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               their
               understandings
               and
               judgements
               become
               darkened
               ,
               disordered
               ,
               and
               quite
               spoiled
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               I
               have
               known
               a
               Preacher
               who
               made
               about
               twenty
               persons
               ,
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               all
               poor
               people
               ,
               that
               got
               their
               bread
               by
               Spinning
               of
               Wool
               ,
               to
               come
               into
               his
               House
               one
               Hour
               in
               a
               Day
               (
               which
               yet
               this
               poor
               people
               could
               hardly
               dispence
               with
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               long
               from
               their
               labour
               )
               and
               read
               to
               them
               part
               of
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               one
               word
               after
               another
               ,
               first
               in
               Dutch
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               making
               every
               one
               of
               the
               said
               persons
               to
               repeat
               every
               word
               round
               ,
               and
               thus
               he
               continued
               for
               
               half
               an
               hour
               ,
               reading
               some
               verses
               ,
               and
               oft
               repeating
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               they
               after
               him
               .
               The
               other
               half
               hour
               he
               read
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               some
               verses
               out
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               Dutch
               and
               Greek
               .
               And
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               perceived
               that
               they
               began
               to
               understand
               somewhat
               of
               the
               said
               Languages
               ,
               being
               encouraged
               thereby
               he
               continued
               the
               same
               method
               ,
               until
               in
               a
               short
               time
               he
               had
               taught
               them
               not
               onely
               to
               read
               perfectly
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               understand
               both
               the
               said
               Languages
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               also
               my self
               often
               ,
               and
               especially
               once
               for
               my
               diversion
               ,
               taught
               two
               men
               and
               two
               women
               in
               eight
               days
               time
               (
               allowing
               onely
               one
               hour
               a
               day
               )
               to
               read
               Hebrew
               perfectly
               ,
               and
               to
               understand
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               and
               continuing
               this
               method
               for
               six
               Weeks
               together
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               able
               to
               understand
               the
               whole
               first
               Book
               of
               Moses
               ,
               in
               the
               Original
               Hebrew
               .
               The
               way
               I
               took
               to
               teach
               them
               was
               this
               :
               I
               gave
               them
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Alphabet
               in
               great
               Letters
               ,
               which
               I
               made
               them
               copy
               so
               often
               ,
               and
               to
               express
               the
               sound
               of
               every
               Letter
               after
               me
               ,
               until
               they
               had
               fully
               taken
               in
               and
               apprehended
               them
               :
               then
               I
               took
               an
               Hebrew
               Bible
               ,
               either
               
               Stephen's
               Edition
               in
               Quarto
               ,
               or
               that
               of
               
               Hutterus's
               in
               Folio
               ,
               both
               of
               which
               are
               printed
               in
               a
               fair
               and
               large
               Character
               ;
               and
               having
               placed
               the
               same
               on
               a
               round
               Table
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               four
               persons
               might
               see
               the
               Characters
               as
               well
               as
               my self
               ;
               I
               began
               to
               read
               to
               them
               ,
               pointing
               with
               a
               Fescue
               to
               every
               Letter
               ,
               and
               ordered
               them
               to
               pronounce
               every
               word
               ,
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               after
               me
               ,
               first
               in
               Dutch
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               and
               continued
               so
               until
               the
               hour
               was
               past
               ,
               with
               reading
               and
               repeating
               the
               first
               verse
               of
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               Genesis
               .
               The
               next
               day
               instead
               of
               one
               verse
               I
               took
               three
               ,
               and
               in
               eight
               days
               time
               (
               increasing
               every
               day
               two
               or
               three
               verses
               )
               they
               were
               able
               perfectly
               to
               read
               and
               understand
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               Genesis
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               manner
               then
               ,
               viz.
               by
               constant
               hearing
               and
               pronouncing
               after
               me
               ,
               they
               went
               through
               the
               first
               six
               Chapters
               ,
               and
               repeated
               the
               same
               so
               often
               ,
               till
               they
               perfectly
               understood
               them
               :
               and
               after
               this
               they
               proceeded
               and
               learnt
               of
               themselves
               .
               And
               by
               the
               same
               way
               Greek
               may
               be
               taught
               from
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               this
               without
               any
               head-breaking
               at
               all
               .
               When
               now
               these
               women
               whom
               I
               had
               taught
               ,
               perceived
               not
               without
               wonder
               the
               great
               advance
               they
               had
               made
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               ,
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               confess
               ,
               that
               women
               were
               fitter
               than
               men
               for
               to
               teach
               any
               Language
               to
               Children
               ,
               according
               to
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Direction
               ,
               Tit.
               2.
               3.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               9
               ,
               10.
               especially
               if
               they
               have
               first
               learnt
               the
               same
               themselves
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               way
               as
               this
               ;
               though
               they
               should
               not
               understand
               it
               according
               to
               Grammar
               :
               Wherefore
               they
               also
               promised
               me
               ,
               that
               in
               consideration
               of
               the
               pains
               I
               had
               taken
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               as
               occasion
               presented
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               instruct
               others
               for
               nothing
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               furthermore
               given
               them
               directions
               ,
               how
               each
               Mother
               might
               teach
               her
               Children
               to
               Read
               ,
               Write
               ,
               and
               cast
               Accounts
               ,
               and
               that
               very
               naturally
               ,
               without
               trouble
               ,
               head-breaking
               ,
               or
               charges
               ,
               after
               
               this
               manner
               :
               I
               caused
               several
               plates
               of
               Copper
               or
               Wood
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               in
               one
               of
               them
               have
               ordered
               an
               Alphabet
               to
               be
               ingraven
               in
               running
               Italian
               Letters
               with
               double
               strokes
               ,
               so
               as
               an
               interval
               of
               white
               is
               left
               between
               them
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               each
               letter
               being
               of
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               great
               Pease
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               bigger
               :
               on
               another
               Plate
               the
               self
               same
               letters
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               less
               form
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               third
               Plate
               ,
               yet
               lesser
               .
               The
               said
               Plates
               are
               now
               printed
               on
               several
               sorts
               of
               writing
               Paper
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               and
               each
               Child
               receives
               one
               of
               these
               papers
               ,
               and
               is
               ordered
               to
               fill
               up
               the
               distance
               which
               is
               between
               the
               double
               strokes
               of
               the
               said
               letters
               ,
               with
               a
               Pen
               dipt
               in
               yellow
               Ink
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               it
               as
               near
               as
               they
               can
               at
               one
               stroke
               .
               Now
               this
               exercise
               hath
               put
               the
               Children
               upon
               inquiring
               ,
               what
               this
               or
               the
               other
               letter
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               called
               ;
               and
               when
               a
               stop
               hath
               been
               put
               to
               their
               further
               inquiry
               ,
               by
               telling
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               too
               hard
               for
               them
               to
               understand
               ,
               their
               desires
               to
               know
               the
               said
               letters
               have
               thereby
               but
               been
               the
               more
               inflamed
               .
               And
               thus
               by
               means
               of
               their
               questions
               ,
               and
               the
               answers
               that
               have
               been
               returned
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               ,
               even
               unknown
               to
               themselves
               ,
               learnt
               to
               know
               and
               pronounce
               their
               letters
               .
               The
               next
               day
               these
               Children
               have
               been
               made
               to
               draw
               over
               these
               letters
               again
               with
               Red
               Ink
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               day
               with
               black
               Ink
               ;
               and
               when
               at
               any
               time
               they
               have
               run
               their
               Pen
               beyond
               the
               strokes
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               jear'd
               at
               for
               making
               drunken
               or
               staggering
               letters
               .
               Afterwards
               turning
               their
               paper
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               following
               three
               days
               drawn
               over
               
               the
               Letters
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               with
               three
               several
               Inks
               as
               before
               ;
               so
               that
               one
               paper
               hath
               employed
               them
               a
               whole
               week
               .
            
             
               Now
               after
               that
               the
               first
               sort
               or
               great
               Letters
               have
               been
               well
               and
               exactly
               drawn
               over
               by
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               put
               to
               do
               the
               same
               with
               the
               second
               〈◊〉
               of
               less
               Letters
               :
               and
               last
               of
               all
               they
               have
               had
               the
               third
               or
               least
               Letters
               given
               them
               to
               draw
               o●●
               for
               all
               which
               ,
               onely
               one
               hour
               in
               a
               day
               〈◊〉
               been
               allotted
               .
               And
               after
               they
               have
               been
               found
               ready
               and
               expert
               at
               this
               drawing
               over
               of
               their
               Letters
               ,
               they
               have
               left
               off
               this
               way
               of
               Writing
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               first
               of
               the
               three
               fore-mentioned
               Papers
               ,
               besides
               the
               Letters
               ,
               are
               likewise
               set
               down
               the
               Arithmetical
               figures
               ,
               from
               1
               to
               10
               ,
               with
               double
               strokes
               as
               was
               said
               of
               the
               Letters
               .
               Upon
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               Table
               of
               Multiplication
               ,
               in
               form
               of
               a
               Triangle
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               third
               some
               Examples
               of
               the
               four
               most
               common
               operations
               of
               Arithmetick
               ,
               viz.
               Addition
               ,
               Substraction
               ,
               Multiplication
               ,
               and
               Division
               .
            
             
               The
               several
               sorts
               of
               Ink
               needful
               to
               this
               intent
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               many
               ways
               ;
               the
               simplest
               and
               plai●est
               is
               to
               make
               the
               yellow
               Ink
               ,
               of
               Saffron
               and
               Allome
               boyle
               in
               water
               ;
               and
               the
               red
               Ink
               of
               Brasile-wood
               and
               Allome
               boyled
               in
               water
               ;
               and
               the
               red
               Ink
               of
               Brasile-wood
               and
               Allome
               boyled
               as
               before
               .
            
             
               Upon
               a
               fourth
               Plate
               intended
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               printed
               upon
               Writing-paper
               with
               red
               Ink
               ,
               must
               be
               expressed
               the
               figure
               of
               a
               naked
               Boy
               ,
               a
               House
               ,
               a
               Horse
               ,
               a
               Dog
               ,
               a
               Tree
               ,
               a
               Coat
               and
               Breeches
               ,
               with
               
               
               
               
               
               all
               their
               parts
               ,
               each
               part
               distinct
               ,
               and
               all
               exactly
               according
               to
               a
               lesser
               proportional
               measure
               :
               so
               as
               for
               the
               House
               ,
               ¼
               of
               an
               inch
               may
               be
               a
               foot
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Clothes
               〈◊〉
               of
               a
               yard
               .
               And
               this
               little
               proportional
               measure
               must
               be
               engraven
               on
               the
               Plate
               ,
               and
               printed
               on
               the
               foresaid
               paper
               ,
               with
               the
               figures
               of
               Arithmetick
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               the
               Children
               may
               learn
               with
               a
               pair
               of
               Compasses
               to
               measure
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               draw
               over
               the
               said
               figures
               of
               a
               naked
               Boy
               ,
               House
               ,
               &c.
               with
               black
               Ink
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               without
               any
               trouble
               ,
               yea
               with
               pleasure
               and
               delight
               they
               will
               be
               informed
               of
               the
               Principles
               of
               Arithmetick
               ,
               Drawing
               ,
               Tayloring
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Handicrafts
               ,
               of
               Architecture
               also
               ,
               and
               other
               Arts
               that
               depend
               upon
               mensuration
               ;
               and
               thus
               come
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               God
               made
               all
               things
               in
               number
               ,
               weight
               ,
               and
               measure
               ;
               so
               that
               thereby
               they
               shall
               at
               least
               reap
               this
               advantage
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               be
               so
               easily
               deceived
               or
               imposed
               on
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               occasion
               I
               have
               found
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               more
               natural
               and
               profitable
               to
               teach
               Children
               to
               Write
               before
               we
               put
               them
               to
               Read
               ;
               because
               naturally
               every
               one
               doth
               most
               easily
               and
               with
               pleasure
               learn
               to
               know
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               himself
               ;
               I
               having
               often
               observed
               ,
               not
               without
               particular
               satisfaction
               ,
               that
               children
               of
               their
               own
               motion
               ,
               would
               ask
               others
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               Letters
               they
               had
               drawn
               over
               ,
               and
               by
               means
               of
               a
               little
               information
               ,
               learn
               to
               read
               of
               themselves
               .
            
             
               And
               together
               with
               this
               ,
               they
               likewise
               learn
               the
               
               figures
               of
               Arithmetick
               ,
               the
               Table
               of
               Multiplication
               and
               the
               four
               species
               or
               most
               useful
               operations
               of
               Arithmetick
               ,
               viz.
               they
               must
               be
               put
               to
               ask
               one
               another
               Questions
               ,
               and
               so
               exercise
               themselves
               in
               the
               Table
               of
               Multiplication
               ;
               and
               thus
               they
               will
               easily
               and
               without
               trouble
               get
               it
               by
               heart
               ,
               especially
               where
               many
               Children
               are
               together
               in
               one
               Room
               .
            
             
               It
               would
               be
               of
               good
               use
               also
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               busie
               about
               any
               necessary
               handy-works
               which
               make
               no
               noise
               ,
               that
               one
               hour
               of
               the
               day
               were
               set
               apart
               ,
               in
               which
               a
               Chapter
               might
               be
               read
               and
               spelled
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               made
               to
               repeat
               every
               word
               after
               him
               that
               spelled
               and
               reads
               ,
               still
               continuing
               at
               their
               work
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               another
               hour
               should
               be
               allowed
               in
               which
               they
               might
               read
               and
               spell
               the
               said
               Chapter
               themselves
               ;
               and
               this
               to
               be
               continued
               till
               they
               be
               perfect
               in
               reading
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               also
               found
               this
               a
               good
               way
               to
               lead
               on
               Children
               to
               the
               understanding
               of
               what
               they
               read
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               read
               distinctly
               ,
               and
               observing
               their
               stops
               ,
               viz.
               to
               represent
               a
               Chapter
               to
               them
               as
               a
               whole
               Regiment
               of
               Souldiers
               under
               one
               Commander
               ,
               in
               which
               every
               Company
               marcheth
               apart
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               interval
               to
               distinguish
               it
               from
               the
               rest
               ;
               so
               as
               where
               a
               full
               point
               is
               (
               .
               )
               that
               is
               a
               Captain
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               interval
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               greater
               there
               ,
               a
               longer
               stop
               of
               the
               voice
               is
               to
               be
               made
               ;
               and
               where
               two
               points
               (
               :
               )
               or
               a
               point
               and
               Comma
               (
               ;
               )
               that
               that
               is
               a
               Lieutenant
               ;
               where
               a
               Comma
               (
               ,
               )
               a
               Corporal
               :
               where
               there
               is
               a
               note
               of
               admiration
               
               (
               !
               )
               that
               's
               a
               Chaplain
               to
               the
               Regiment
               ?
               where
               a
               note
               of
               Interrogation
               (
               ?
               )
               a
               Drummer
               ;
               and
               where
               a
               Parenthesis
               (
               )
               a
               Messenger
               that
               brings
               tidings
               .
               That
               every
               Word
               is
               a
               file
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               every
               Letter
               a
               Souldier
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               every
               one
               of
               the
               forementioned
               Officers
               ,
               they
               must
               hold
               their
               breaths
               longer
               or
               shorter
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               distance
               of
               the
               files
               of
               Souldiers
               is
               greater
               or
               less
               ;
               as
               for
               instance
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               hold
               their
               breath
               long
               at
               a
               full
               point
               (
               .
               )
               at
               a
               Colon
               (
               :
               )
               shorter
               ;
               at
               a
               Comma
               (
               ,
               )
               least
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               manner
               I
               have
               seen
               with
               great
               pleasure
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               that
               Children
               being
               by
               this
               means
               excited
               ,
               would
               of
               themselves
               take
               notice
               where
               a
               Lieutenant
               or
               Corporal
               was
               wanting
               ,
               and
               would
               reprove
               other
               Children
               when
               they
               read
               without
               observing
               their
               stops
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               remaining
               hours
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               set
               to
               some
               work
               for
               their
               pleasure
               and
               recreation
               .
               As
               for
               instance
               ,
               they
               may
               turn
               one
               hour
               ;
               in
               order
               to
               which
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               a
               little
               turning-bench
               provided
               for
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               may
               rule
               with
               ease
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               means
               thereof
               they
               be
               accustomed
               to
               keep
               their
               bodies
               in
               a
               due
               posture
               ,
               especially
               their
               arms
               ,
               hand
               ,
               feet
               ,
               and
               head
               ,
               &c.
               that
               all
               their
               members
               may
               co-operate
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               readily
               know
               to
               turn
               themselves
               to
               the
               Right
               or
               Left
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               get
               a
               true
               rule
               to
               govern
               and
               command
               all
               with
               ease
               .
               And
               when
               they
               are
               thus
               initiated
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               instructed
               how
               to
               turn
               leisurely
               thin
               chips
               of
               some
               hard
               piece
               of
               wood
               .
            
             
             
               Moreover
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               informed
               what
               to
               do
               first
               ,
               what
               next
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               viz.
               how
               they
               are
               to
               set
               their
               body
               ,
               how
               to
               hold
               their
               Iron
               several
               ways
               ,
               &c.
               so
               as
               they
               may
               apprehend
               and
               understand
               it
               ,
               and
               may
               afterwards
               be
               able
               of
               themselves
               ,
               by
               questioning
               other
               Artists
               to
               learn
               the
               said
               Art
               perfectly
               .
               Thus
               they
               may
               easily
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               without
               trouble
               ,
               imitate
               any
               thing
               they
               see
               ,
               in
               due
               number
               ,
               measure
               ,
               and
               order
               ,
               by
               counting
               how
               one
               thing
               is
               to
               follow
               another
               .
            
             
               Another
               hour
               we
               may
               make
               them
               draw
               the
               figure
               of
               a
               House
               upon
               paper
               ,
               with
               all
               its
               parts
               according
               to
               the
               foresaid
               little
               measure
               ,
               and
               after
               make
               them
               to
               fasten
               the
               draughts
               they
               have
               made
               ,
               upon
               thin
               boards
               of
               soft
               Lime-tree
               Wood.
               The
               thickness
               of
               the
               said
               Boards
               is
               to
               be
               measured
               as
               before
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               proportionate
               to
               the
               thickness
               or
               thinness
               of
               the
               wall
               ,
               as
               well
               at
               the
               bottom
               as
               above
               ,
               exactly
               answering
               to
               the
               proportions
               of
               the
               great
               house
               ,
               which
               they
               take
               for
               their
               pattern
               and
               would
               imitate
               ,
               and
               which
               before
               hath
               been
               measured
               by
               themselves
               with
               a
               true
               great
               measure
               .
               And
               when
               the
               papers
               which
               with
               starch
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               they
               have
               pasted
               to
               their
               thin
               boards
               are
               throughly
               dry
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               exactly
               sawed
               through
               in
               the
               strokes
               upon
               the
               paper
               with
               a
               thin
               Saw
               ,
               made
               of
               the
               Spring
               of
               a
               Watch
               ,
               which
               must
               not
               be
               thicker
               than
               the
               stroke
               of
               a
               Pen
               ,
               that
               so
               nothing
               of
               the
               draught
               or
               measure
               may
               be
               lost
               ,
               Afterwards
               these
               Boards
               must
               be
               joyned
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               floor
               laid
               with
               Beams
               ,
               Rafters
               ,
               and
               Boards
               ,
               
               as
               many
               as
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               according
               to
               what
               they
               had
               before
               drawn
               upon
               the
               paper
               .
               Then
               they
               must
               cast
               up
               how
               many
               nails
               they
               need
               to
               one
               Board
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               they
               will
               know
               when
               they
               have
               one
               floor
               laid
               ,
               how
               many
               Nails
               will
               be
               required
               to
               all
               the
               floors
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               so
               likewise
               to
               the
               doors
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               After
               this
               they
               measure
               and
               cast
               up
               ,
               how
               many
               Bricks
               be
               in
               six
               foot
               square
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               such
               squares
               there
               be
               in
               the
               great
               house
               .
               Also
               how
               much
               Lime
               they
               will
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               ,
               which
               they
               must
               cast
               up
               before
               ,
               when
               a
               like
               four
               square
               wall
               is
               built
               ,
               how
               much
               Lime
               and
               Sand
               is
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               one
               Labourer
               can
               do
               in
               one
               day
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               afterwards
               ,
               all
               the
               necessary
               parts
               ,
               charges
               and
               time
               required
               to
               the
               said
               Building
               ,
               may
               be
               easily
               cast
               up
               .
               By
               this
               means
               Children
               with
               ease
               will
               be
               made
               to
               understand
               Architecture
               ,
               and
               the
               Carpenters
               craft
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               quickned
               and
               excited
               ,
               and
               in
               time
               be
               able
               to
               serve
               themselves
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Another
               hour
               they
               may
               be
               taught
               to
               make
               narrow
               Silk
               Ribbans
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               learning
               this
               small
               piece
               of
               weaving
               ,
               they
               may
               in
               time
               be
               brought
               to
               understand
               and
               work
               all
               sorts
               of
               more
               difficult
               texture
               .
            
             
               Now
               suppose
               a
               School-master
               should
               let
               his
               Scholars
               weave
               Ribbans
               ,
               or
               knit
               Stockings
               three
               hours
               together
               ,
               would
               not
               he
               by
               this
               means
               be
               easily
               and
               richly
               paid
               ,
               for
               all
               his
               pains
               taking
               and
               labour
               about
               them
               ?
            
             
             
               As
               for
               Girls
               they
               must
               have
               their
               separate
               and
               distinct
               employments
               ,
               to
               keep
               them
               active
               and
               lively
               that
               they
               may
               not
               fall
               into
               Sickness
               ,
               viz.
               they
               must
               Spin
               Wool
               and
               Flax
               ,
               Kint
               ,
               Weave
               Ribbans
               ,
               make
               Laces
               ,
               Buttons
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               else
               is
               wrought
               with
               a
               Needle
               .
               As
               also
               they
               must
               learn
               to
               Bake
               ,
               Brew
               ,
               and
               Dress
               Meat
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               placed
               where
               they
               may
               learn
               these
               necessary
               Culinary
               Arts
               ;
               and
               by
               being
               diligently
               employed
               in
               the
               foresaid
               works
               ,
               they
               may
               so
               order
               it
               ,
               as
               afterwards
               when
               they
               come
               to
               years
               ,
               they
               may
               by
               their
               diligence
               and
               industry
               ,
               have
               provided
               for
               themselves
               a
               portion
               against
               they
               come
               to
               Marry
               .
            
             
               Towards
               evening
               ,
               the
               Children
               and
               whole
               Family
               must
               meet
               together
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               for
               an
               hour
               ,
               every
               one
               having
               their
               Bible
               before
               them
               ,
               in
               some
               Language
               which
               they
               understand
               ,
               no
               matter
               what
               ,
               whether
               Hebrew
               ,
               Greek
               ,
               Latin
               ,
               or
               Dutch.
               And
               then
               after
               a
               Chapter
               hath
               been
               read
               distinctly
               by
               one
               of
               the
               company
               ,
               some
               verse
               or
               part
               of
               it
               is
               taken
               (
               after
               the
               Parents
               have
               made
               them
               cast
               lots
               who
               shall
               be
               the
               first
               to
               chuse
               the
               said
               verse
               or
               part
               )
               and
               a
               discourse
               begun
               concerning
               some
               Virtue
               or
               the
               like
               .
               After
               this
               some
               one
               or
               other
               takes
               a
               Concordance
               ,
               and
               looks
               how
               many
               places
               are
               found
               in
               Scripture
               treating
               of
               the
               same
               matter
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               either
               in
               their
               order
               ,
               or
               as
               they
               are
               appointed
               ,
               seek
               some
               one
               or
               more
               Texts
               in
               his
               own
               Bible
               ;
               and
               when
               every
               one
               hath
               his
               place
               ready
               ,
               they
               from
               the
               youngest
               to
               the
               eldest
               
               are
               commanded
               to
               read
               every
               one
               his
               Text
               or
               Texts
               ,
               and
               withal
               to
               give
               their
               judgement
               upon
               them
               ,
               no
               matter
               how
               simple
               the
               same
               may
               be
               ;
               by
               which
               both
               the
               Children
               and
               whole
               Family
               are
               awakened
               and
               quickened
               ,
               and
               in
               time
               attain
               to
               a
               good
               understanding
               and
               mature
               judgement
               ;
               so
               as
               afterwards
               of
               themselves
               they
               are
               able
               to
               propound
               questions
               ,
               and
               so
               proceed
               from
               one
               degree
               to
               another
               ,
               till
               they
               become
               wise
               indeed
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               in
               short
               is
               the
               way
               which
               Nature
               her self
               points
               out
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               and
               the
               like
               ways
               ,
               the
               Wise
               men
               of
               old
               instructed
               their
               Children
               at
               home
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               prepare
               them
               for
               the
               further
               instructions
               in
               their
               publick
               Schools
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               the
               very
               time
               of
               Moses
               ,
               until
               that
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               also
               have
               constantly
               observed
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               besides
               the
               Temple
               at
               Jerasalem
               ,
               they
               had
               two
               sorts
               of
               Houses
               in
               which
               the
               Congregation
               had
               their
               publick
               Exercises
               of
               Piety
               ▪
               the
               one
               of
               which
               was
               called
               
                 Beth
                 Hacneseth
              
               ,
               or
               the
               House
               of
               meeting
               or
               gathering
               together
               ,
               the
               other
               
                 Beth
                 Hammedrasch
              
               ,
               or
               the
               House
               of
               Enquiry
               .
               Of
               these
               ,
               the
               first
               was
               the
               House
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               was
               the
               House
               of
               Instruction
               :
               Both
               these
               are
               called
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Synagogues
               ;
               that
               is
               meeting
               places
               or
               Schools
               ,
               without
               distinction
               ;
               even
               as
               at
               this
               day
               the
               Jews
               give
               the
               name
               of
               Schools
               to
               both
               these
               places
               :
               though
               the
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               be
               also
               by
               way
               of
               distinction
               ,
               Acts
               16.
               3.
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               Praying
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               Acts
               
               19.
               19.
               
               a
               School
               ,
               as
               being
               designed
               for
               Learning
               and
               Instruction
               .
            
             
               In
               their
               great
               Cities
               they
               had
               a
               great
               number
               of
               both
               these
               sorts
               of
               Houses
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               at
               Bitter
               there
               were
               four
               hundred
               
                 Batte
                 Cnesioth
              
               (
               according
               to
               
                 Talmud
                 Gittin
              
               ,
               fol.
               58.
               a.
               )
               and
               at
               Jerusalem
               four
               hundred
               and
               eighty
               (
               as
               in
               
                 Jalkut
                 Jesai
              
               .
               1.
               fol.
               40.
               d.
               )
               from
               whence
               we
               may
               conclude
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               foresaid
               places
               ,
               were
               near
               as
               many
               of
               the
               
                 Batte
                 Medraschoth
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               several
               Congregations
               (
               which
               were
               at
               least
               to
               consist
               of
               ten
               persons
               )
               did
               meet
               every
               Sabbath
               ,
               Monday
               ,
               and
               Thursday
               ,
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               there
               assisted
               at
               the
               publick
               Prayers
               (
               which
               every
               one
               of
               the
               people
               were
               to
               conclude
               with
               saying
               Amen
               )
               uttered
               by
               the
               
                 Schliach
                 Zibbor
              
               ,
               or
               Angel
               of
               the
               Congregation
               .
               The
               second
               thing
               which
               was
               perform'd
               in
               this
               Hcuse
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               was
               the
               Publick
               Reading
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               ,
               performed
               by
               seven
               of
               the
               Congregation
               (
               of
               which
               the
               first
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
               ,
               the
               second
               a
               Levite
               ,
               if
               any
               such
               were
               present
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               common
               Members
               of
               the
               Congregation
               )
               and
               thirdly
               ,
               the
               Interpreting
               and
               Expounding
               of
               the
               Original
               Text
               ,
               into
               their
               Mother
               Tongue
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               a
               Methurgeman
               ,
               or
               Interpreter
               thereto
               appointed
               .
               Where
               fourthly
               also
               ,
               they
               had
               oft
               times
               Sermons
               preach'd
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               were
               delivered
               to
               them
               by
               the
               foresaid
               Interpreter
               ,
               as
               when
               at
               any
               time
               in
               expounding
               a
               Text
               ,
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               enlarge
               himself
               upon
               it
               .
               
               As
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               
                 Jerusalem
                 Talmud
                 Biccur
              
               ,
               fol.
               65.
               
                 d.
                 Sanhedr
              
               ,
               fol.
               20.
               c.
               and
               in
               the
               
                 Babilonish
                 Berachoth
              
               ,
               fol.
               28.
               a.
               And
               fifthly
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               Preachers
               particularly
               thereunto
               appointed
               ;
               who
               especially
               for
               the
               sakes
               of
               the
               women
               and
               common
               people
               ,
               were
               to
               preach
               publickly
               ,
               and
               to
               move
               and
               stir
               their
               hearts
               .
               As
               appears
               from
               the
               Glosse
               upon
               Schabbath
               ,
               fol.
               30.
               b.
               in
               the
               
                 Babilonish
                 Talmud
              
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               were
               there
               Children
               also
               instructed
               ;
               as
               appears
               from
               the
               
                 Babilonish
                 Talmud
                 Berachoth
              
               ,
               fol.
               17.
               a.
               and
               the
               Glosse
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               After
               these
               exercises
               they
               went
               to
               the
               
                 Beth
                 Hammedrasch
              
               ,
               which
               they
               also
               often
               call
               Keneseth
               and
               Zibbor
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               instructed
               by
               a
               peculiar
               Teacher
               ,
               in
               the
               so
               called
               ,
               Oral
               Law
               ;
               and
               partly
               also
               in
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               common
               use
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               secret
               signification
               ;
               partly
               also
               in
               the
               Cabala
               and
               high
               Mysteries
               concerning
               Divine
               and
               Spiritual
               things
               .
            
             
               Which
               Teaching
               was
               celebrated
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               The
               Doctor
               himself
               did
               not
               speak
               aloud
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               whisper'd
               what
               he
               had
               to
               say
               in
               Hebrew
               in
               the
               Ear
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               hereunto
               especially
               appointed
               ,
               who
               afterwards
               declared
               the
               same
               to
               the
               People
               in
               their
               Mother
               Tongue
               (
               as
               appears
               from
               the
               
                 Babilonish
                 Talmud
                 Goma
              
               ,
               Fol.
               20.
               b.
               )
               and
               at
               these
               instructions
               ,
               it
               was
               usual
               for
               every
               
                 Talmud
                 Chacham
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Scholar
               of
               the
               Wise
               or
               Learned
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               of
               the
               hearers
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               a
               Merchant
               or
               Handicrafts
               man
               (
               for
               it
               was
               usual
               for
               the
               
               most
               learned
               amongst
               them
               to
               exercise
               some
               Handicraft
               or
               other
               )
               to
               propound
               one
               or
               more
               questions
               ,
               and
               request
               an
               answer
               to
               them
               from
               the
               Doctor
               ;
               as
               we
               may
               see
               in
               the
               
                 Babilon
                 Talmud
                 Berachoth
              
               ,
               Fol.
               67.
               compared
               with
               Luke
               2.
               46.
               
               
                 Matth.
                 12.
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Acts
              
               17.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               These
               
                 Bette
                 Medraschoth
              
               ,
               they
               esteem
               holier
               and
               more
               excellent
               than
               the
               
                 Batte
                 Knesioth
              
               :
               because
               by
               this
               liberty
               of
               asking
               Questions
               ,
               they
               acquired
               more
               knowledge
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               other
               where
               they
               were
               Hearers
               onely
               .
               In
               reference
               to
               this
               they
               used
               that
               Proverb
               ,
               
                 Mibbeth
                 Mickdasch
                 ,
                 le
                 beth
                 Medrasch
                 ,
              
               from
               the
               House
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Instruction
               :
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               also
               they
               applied
               that
               passage
               out
               of
               the
               84
               Psalm
               ,
               
                 They
                 go
                 from
                 strength
                 to
                 strength
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               These
               Assembles
               and
               Exercises
               in
               the
               Houses
               of
               Instruction
               were
               never
               abrogated
               by
               Christ
               nor
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               but
               rather
               confirmed
               and
               approved
               of
               by
               their
               visiting
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               teaching
               in
               them
               ;
               of
               which
               we
               have
               a
               special
               instance
               ,
               Acts
               19.
               9.
               
               Insomuch
               also
               that
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               particular
               sort
               of
               Officers
               whom
               they
               call
               Teachers
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               had
               given
               them
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.
               11.
               and
               of
               whom
               also
               mention
               is
               made
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 7.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 26.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
              
               5.
               17.
               
               And
               the
               same
               is
               also
               particularly
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Chapter
               as
               a
               Command
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               a
               thing
               of
               great
               necessity
               and
               concern
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               the
               37
               verse
               of
               the
               said
               Chapter
               ,
               where
               
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 think
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 prophet
                 ,
                 or
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 write
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               at
               the
               38
               verse
               ,
               
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 be
                 ignorant
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 ignorant
                 .
              
               Though
               most
               of
               the
               said
               particulars
               ,
               are
               now
               adays
               alas
               !
               not
               so
               much
               as
               known
               amongst
               Christians
               ,
               much
               less
               put
               in
               practice
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               the
               onely
               cause
               of
               all
               that
               ignorance
               ,
               disputing
               ,
               hatred
               ,
               envy
               ,
               and
               persecution
               which
               abounds
               everywhere
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               this
               way
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Wisemen
               now
               mentioned
               ,
               much
               more
               might
               be
               said
               ,
               which
               for
               brevity
               we
               pass
               by
               ;
               and
               shall
               onely
               for
               a
               conclusion
               briefly
               hint
               one
               thing
               more
               ,
               viz.
               What
               the
               Reason
               may
               be
               why
               so
               many
               Similitudes
               ,
               Parables
               ,
               Figurative
               Expressions
               ,
               &c.
               are
               found
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               Prov.
               1.
               6.
               and
               Chap.
               25.
               2.
               
               
                 Eccles.
                 Syr.
                 39.
                 1.
                 
                 Math.
                 13.
                 34.
                 35.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               13.
               12.
               
               Even
               because
               the
               outward
               man
               ,
               hath
               onely
               an
               outward
               understanding
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               onely
               understand
               the
               outward
               and
               not
               the
               inward
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               14.
               15.
               
               And
               therefore
               the
               Scripture
               was
               written
               in
               this
               Parabolical
               way
               ;
               that
               we
               from
               thence
               might
               take
               occasion
               to
               pass
               from
               the
               outward
               into
               the
               inward
               ,
               from
               the
               Body
               and
               Letter
               into
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               become
               Spiritual
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               many
               years
               since
               communicated
               and
               discoursed
               the
               Contents
               of
               this
               Appendix
               to
               persons
               of
               several
               perswasions
               ,
               to
               try
               whether
               the
               same
               would
               be
               received
               and
               put
               in
               practice
               amongst
               
               any
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               they
               all
               with
               one
               accord
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               was
               impracticable
               and
               impossible
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               none
               would
               be
               able
               to
               return
               an
               answer
               to
               all
               the
               questions
               which
               (
               in
               case
               this
               way
               were
               introduced
               )
               would
               be
               propounded
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               numberless
               contests
               and
               disputes
               .
               By
               which
               answer
               of
               theirs
               they
               tacitly
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               they
               keep
               the
               Door
               fast
               lock'd
               which
               leads
               to
               the
               Steps
               of
               Wisdom
               :
               Without
               any
               further
               considering
               whether
               it
               be
               likely
               that
               our
               Saviour
               or
               his
               Disciples
               could
               leave
               us
               any
               Commands
               ,
               but
               what
               were
               possible
               to
               be
               obeyed
               and
               put
               in
               practice
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Wherefore
               notwithstanding
               these
               discouragements
               ,
               and
               in
               hope
               ,
               that
               what
               hath
               not
               been
               done
               hitherto
               ,
               may
               be
               done
               and
               put
               in
               practice
               hereafter
               ;
               I
               have
               here
               briefly
               set
               down
               the
               same
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               short
               Introduction
               concerning
               the
               Education
               and
               Instruction
               of
               Children
               .
            
             
               As
               also
               added
               Christ's
               Hundred
               Commandments
               ,
               of
               which
               by
               the
               constant
               use
               the
               Children
               may
               have
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               engrafted
               in
               them
               by
               the
               careful
               and
               loving
               Mothers
               direction
               to
               read
               and
               write
               them
               over
               daily
               ,
               instead
               of
               their
               Horn
               and
               Coppy
               Books
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               serve
               them
               all
               their
               Lives
               time
               for
               their
               true
               guides
               .
               Which
               practice
               the
               Lord
               grant
               may
               tend
               to
               his
               most
               Holy
               Names
               Praise
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Glory
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CHRIST's
           Hundred
           Commandments
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           JEsus
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           written
           again
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           tempt
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           ,
           Mat.
           4.
           7.
           
           And
           Jesus
           answering
           ,
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           tempt
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           ,
           Luke
           4.
           12.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Then
           saith
           Jesus
           unto
           him
           ,
           get
           thee
           hence
           Satan
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           worship
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           ,
           and
           him
           onely
           shalt
           thou
           serve
           ,
           Mat.
           4.
           10.
           
           And
           Jesus
           answered
           and
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           get
           thee
           behind
           me
           Satan
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           worship
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           ,
           and
           him
           onely
           shalt
           thou
           serve
           ,
           Luke
           4.
           8.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           said
           unto
           them
           that
           sold
           Doves
           ,
           Take
           these
           things
           hence
           ;
           make
           not
           my
           Fathers
           House
           a
           House
           of
           merchandize
           ,
           John
           2.
           16.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Marvel
           not
           that
           I
           said
           unto
           thee
           ,
           Thou
           must
           be
           born
           again
           ,
           John
           3.
           7.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           the
           hour
           cometh
           ,
           and
           now
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           true
           worshippers
           shall
           worship
           the
           Father
           in
           Spirit
           and
           in
           Truth
           :
           for
           the
           Father
           seeketh
           such
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           John
           4.
           23.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           saying
           the
           time
           is
           fulfilled
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           
           of
           God
           is
           at
           hand
           :
           Repent
           ye
           ,
           and
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Mark
           1.
           15.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           Afterwards
           Jesus
           findeth
           him
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           Behold
           ,
           thou
           art
           made
           whole
           :
           Sin
           no
           more
           ,
           lest
           a
           worse
           thing
           come
           unto
           thee
           ,
           John
           5.
           14.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           Search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           in
           them
           ye
           think
           ye
           have
           eternal
           life
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           they
           which
           testifie
           of
           me
           ,
           John
           5.
           39.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           Let
           your
           light
           so
           shine
           before
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           your
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           glorifie
           your
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           16.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           But
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           is
           angry
           with
           his
           brother
           without
           a
           cause
           ,
           shall
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           the
           Judgement
           :
           and
           whosoever
           shall
           say
           unto
           his
           brother
           Racha
           ,
           shall
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           the
           Council
           :
           but
           whosoever
           shall
           say
           ,
           
             Thou
             Fool
          
           ,
           shall
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           Hell
           fire
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           22.
           
        
         
           11.
           
           But
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           looketh
           on
           a
           woman
           to
           lust
           after
           her
           ,
           hath
           committed
           Adultery
           already
           with
           her
           in
           his
           heart
           .
           And
           if
           they
           right
           eye
           offend
           thee
           ,
           pluck
           it
           out
           and
           cast
           it
           from
           thee
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           profitable
           for
           thee
           that
           one
           of
           thy
           members
           should
           perish
           ,
           and
           not
           thy
           whole
           body
           should
           be
           cast
           into
           Hell
           :
           And
           if
           thy
           right
           hand
           offend
           thee
           ,
           cut
           it
           off
           ,
           and
           cast
           it
           from
           thee
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           profitable
           for
           thee
           that
           one
           of
           thy
           members
           should
           perish
           ,
           and
           not
           thy
           whole
           body
           should
           be
           cast
           into
           Hell
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           28
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           But
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           That
           whosoever
           shall
           put
           away
           his
           wife
           saving
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           Fornication
           ,
           
           causeth
           her
           to
           commit
           Adultery
           :
           and
           whosoever
           shall
           marry
           her
           that
           is
           divorced
           ,
           committeth
           Adultery
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           32.
           
        
         
           13.
           
           But
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           Swear
           not
           at
           all
           ;
           neither
           by
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           God's
           Throne
           :
           nor
           by
           the
           Earth
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           his
           Footstool
           :
           neither
           by
           Jerusalem
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           City
           of
           the
           great
           King.
           Neither
           shalt
           thou
           swear
           by
           thy
           head
           ,
           because
           thou
           canst
           not
           make
           one
           hair
           black
           or
           white
           .
           But
           let
           your
           communcation
           be
           ,
           Yea
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           Nay
           ,
           nay
           ;
           for
           whatsoever
           is
           more
           than
           these
           cometh
           of
           Evil
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           34
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           14.
           
           But
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           .
           That
           ye
           resist
           not
           evil
           :
           but
           whosoever
           shall
           smite
           thee
           on
           thy
           right
           cheek
           ,
           turn
           to
           him
           the
           other
           also
           .
           And
           if
           any
           man
           sue
           thee
           at
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           thy
           cloak
           ,
           let
           him
           have
           thy
           coat
           also
           .
           And
           whosoever
           shall
           compel
           thee
           to
           go
           a
           mile
           ,
           go
           with
           him
           twain
           ,
           
             Mat.
             5.
             39.
             
             Luke
          
           6.
           27
           ,
           29.
           
        
         
           15.
           
           Give
           to
           him
           that
           asketh
           thee
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           that
           would
           borrow
           of
           thee
           ,
           turn
           not
           thou
           away
           ,
           
             Mat.
             5.
             42.
             
             Luke
          
           6.
           30.
           
        
         
           16.
           
           But
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           Love
           your
           enemies
           ,
           bless
           them
           that
           curse
           you
           ,
           do
           good
           to
           them
           that
           hate
           you
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           them
           which
           despitefully
           use
           you
           ,
           and
           persecute
           you
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           44
           ,
           &c.
           Luke
           6.
           27
           ,
           35.
           
        
         
           17.
           
           Be
           ye
           therefore
           perfect
           ,
           even
           as
           your
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           is
           perfect
           ,
           
             Mat.
             5.
             48.
             
             Luke
          
           6.
           35.
           
        
         
           18.
           
           Take
           heed
           that
           you
           do
           not
           your
           alms
           before
           men
           ,
           to
           be
           seen
           of
           them
           :
           otherwise
           ye
           have
           
           on
           reward
           of
           your
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Therefore
           when
           thou
           dost
           thine
           alms
           ,
           do
           not
           sound
           a
           trumpet
           before
           thee
           ,
           as
           the
           Hypocrites
           do
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           glory
           of
           men
           .
           Verily
           ,
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           reward
           .
           But
           when
           thou
           dost
           alms
           ,
           let
           not
           thy
           left
           hand
           know
           what
           thy
           right
           hand
           does
           ,
           Mat.
           6.
           1
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           19.
           
           And
           when
           thou
           prayest
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           be
           as
           the
           Hypocrites
           are
           :
           for
           they
           love
           to
           pray
           standing
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           corners
           of
           the
           streets
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           seen
           of
           men
           .
           Verily
           ,
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           reward
           .
           But
           thou
           when
           thou
           prayest
           ,
           enter
           into
           thy
           Closet
           ,
           and
           when
           thou
           hast
           shut
           the
           door
           ,
           Pray
           to
           thy
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           secret
           ,
           and
           thy
           Father
           which
           seeth
           in
           secret
           ,
           shall
           reward
           thee
           openly
           ,
           Mat.
           6.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           20.
           
           But
           when
           ye
           pray
           ,
           use
           not
           vain
           repetitions
           ,
           as
           the
           Heathen
           do
           :
           for
           they
           think
           they
           shall
           be
           heard
           for
           their
           much
           speaking
           .
           Be
           not
           ye
           therefore
           like
           unto
           them
           :
           for
           your
           Father
           knoweth
           what
           things
           ye
           have
           need
           of
           ,
           before
           ye
           ask
           him
           ,
           Mat.
           6.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           21.
           
           After
           this
           manner
           therefore
           pray
           ye
           :
           Our
           Father
           which
           art
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           hallowed
           be
           thy
           Name
           .
           Thy
           Kingdom
           come
           .
           Thy
           will
           be
           done
           in
           Earth
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Give
           us
           this
           day
           our
           daily
           bread
           .
           And
           forgive
           us
           our
           Debts
           ,
           as
           we
           forgive
           our
           Debtors
           .
           And
           lead
           us
           not
           into
           temptation
           ,
           but
           deliver
           us
           from
           evil
           :
           For
           thine
           is
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           Power
           ,
           the
           Glory
           ,
           for
           ever
           .
           Amen
           .
           Mat.
           6.
           9
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           22.
           
           Moreover
           ,
           when
           ye
           fast
           ,
           be
           not
           as
           the
           Hypocrites
           ,
           of
           a
           sad
           countenance
           :
           for
           they
           dis-figure
           their
           faces
           that
           they
           may
           appear
           unto
           men
           to
           fast
           .
           Verily
           ,
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           reward
           .
           But
           thou
           ,
           when
           thou
           fastest
           ,
           anoint
           thy
           head
           ,
           and
           wash
           thy
           face
           ,
           Mat.
           6.
           16
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           23.
           
           Lay
           not
           up
           for
           your selves
           treasures
           upon
           earth
           ,
           where
           moth
           and
           rust
           doth
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           where
           thieves
           break
           thorow
           and
           steal
           .
           But
           lay
           up
           for
           your selves
           treasures
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           neither
           moth
           nor
           rust
           doth
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           where
           thieves
           do
           not
           break
           through
           and
           steal
           ,
           Mat.
           6.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           24.
           
           No
           man
           can
           serve
           two
           masters
           :
           for
           either
           he
           will
           hate
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           love
           the
           other
           ;
           or
           else
           he
           will
           hold
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           despise
           the
           other
           .
           Ye
           cannot
           serve
           God
           and
           Mammon
           .
           Therefore
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           Take
           no
           thought
           for
           your
           life
           ,
           what
           ye
           shall
           eat
           ,
           or
           what
           ye
           shall
           drink
           ;
           nor
           yet
           for
           your
           body
           ,
           what
           ye
           shall
           put
           on
           :
           is
           not
           the
           life
           more
           than
           meat
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           than
           raiment
           ?
           Mat.
           6.
           24
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           25.
           
           But
           seek
           ye
           first
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           and
           his
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           things
           shall
           be
           added
           unto
           you
           ,
           Mat.
           6.
           33.
           
        
         
           26.
           
           Take
           therefore
           no
           thought
           for
           the
           morrow
           :
           for
           the
           morrow
           will
           take
           thought
           for
           the
           things
           of
           itself
           :
           sufficient
           unto
           the
           day
           is
           the
           evil
           thereof
           ,
           Mat.
           6.
           34.
           
        
         
           27.
           
           Be
           ye
           therefore
           merciful
           as
           your
           Father
           also
           is
           merciful
           ,
           Luke
           6.
           36.
           
        
         
         
           28.
           
           Judge
           not
           ,
           that
           ye
           be
           not
           judged
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           1.
           
           Luke
           6.
           37.
           
        
         
           29.
           
           For
           with
           what
           judgement
           ye
           judge
           ,
           ye
           shall
           be
           judged
           :
           and
           with
           what
           measure
           ye
           mete
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           measured
           to
           you
           again
           ,
           
             Mat.
             7.
             2.
             
             Luke
          
           6.
           38.
           
        
         
           30.
           
           And
           why
           beholdest
           thou
           the
           mote
           that
           is
           in
           thy
           brothers
           eye
           ,
           but
           considerest
           not
           the
           beam
           that
           is
           in
           thine
           own
           eye
           ?
           Or
           how
           wilt
           thou
           say
           to
           thy
           brother
           ,
           let
           me
           pull
           out
           the
           mote
           out
           of
           thine
           eye
           ?
           and
           behold
           ,
           a
           beam
           is
           in
           thine
           own
           eye
           ?
           Thou
           Hypocrite
           ;
           first
           cast
           out
           the
           beam
           out
           of
           thine
           own
           eye
           ;
           and
           then
           shalt
           thou
           see
           clearly
           to
           cast
           the
           mote
           out
           of
           thy
           brothers
           eye
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           3
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           31.
           
           Give
           not
           that
           which
           is
           holy
           unto
           dogs
           ,
           neither
           cast
           ye
           your
           pearls
           before
           swine
           ,
           lest
           they
           trample
           them
           under
           their
           feet
           ,
           and
           turn
           again
           and
           rent
           you
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           6.
           
        
         
           32.
           
           Ask
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           given
           you
           :
           seek
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           find
           :
           knock
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           opened
           unto
           you
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           7.
           
        
         
           33.
           
           Therefore
           all
           things
           whatsoever
           ye
           would
           that
           men
           should
           do
           to
           you
           ,
           do
           ye
           even
           so
           to
           them
           :
           for
           this
           is
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           12.
           
           Luke
           6.
           31.
           
        
         
           34.
           
           Enter
           ye
           in
           at
           the
           strait
           gate
           ;
           for
           wide
           is
           the
           gate
           ,
           and
           broad
           is
           the
           way
           that
           leadeth
           to
           destruction
           ,
           and
           many
           there
           be
           that
           go
           in
           thereat
           :
           Because
           strait
           is
           the
           gate
           ,
           and
           narrow
           is
           the
           way
           which
           leadeth
           unto
           life
           ,
           and
           few
           there
           be
           that
           find
           it
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
         
           35.
           
           Beware
           of
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           which
           come
           to
           you
           in
           Sheeps
           cloathing
           ,
           but
           inwardly
           they
           are
           ravening
           Wolves
           .
           Ye
           shall
           know
           them
           by
           their
           fruits
           :
           Do
           men
           gather
           grapes
           of
           thorns
           ,
           or
           figs
           of
           thistles
           ?
           Mat.
           7.
           15
           ,
           &c.
           Luke
           6.
           43
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           36.
           
           And
           why
           call
           ye
           me
           Lord
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           the
           things
           which
           I
           say
           ?
           
             Luke
             6.
             46.
             
             Mat.
          
           7.
           21.
           
        
         
           37.
           
           Come
           unto
           me
           all
           ye
           that
           labour
           and
           are
           heavy
           laden
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           give
           you
           rest
           .
           Take
           my
           Yoke
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           learn
           of
           me
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           meek
           and
           lowly
           in
           heart
           :
           and
           ye
           shall
           find
           rest
           unto
           your
           souls
           .
           For
           my
           yoke
           is
           easie
           ,
           and
           my
           burden
           is
           light
           ,
           Mat.
           11.
           28
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           38.
           
           Let
           both
           grow
           together
           until
           the
           harvest
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           time
           of
           harvest
           I
           will
           say
           unto
           the
           reapers
           ,
           Gather
           ye
           together
           first
           the
           tears
           ,
           and
           bind
           them
           in
           bundles
           to
           burn
           them
           ;
           but
           gather
           the
           wheat
           into
           my
           barn
           ,
           Mat.
           13.
           30.
           
        
         
           39.
           
           But
           go
           ye
           and
           learn
           what
           that
           meaneth
           ,
           I
           will
           have
           mercy
           and
           not
           sacrifice
           :
           For
           I
           am
           not
           come
           to
           call
           the
           righteous
           ,
           but
           sinners
           to
           repentance
           ,
           Mat.
           9.
           13.
           
        
         
           40.
           
           Pray
           ye
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           harvest
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           send
           for
           labourers
           into
           his
           harvest
           ,
           Mat.
           9.
           38.
           
        
         
           41.
           
           Labour
           not
           for
           the
           meat
           which
           perisheth
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           meat
           which
           endureth
           unto
           everlasting
           life
           ,
           which
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           shall
           give
           unto
           you
           :
           for
           him
           hath
           God
           the
           Father
           sealed
           .
           Then
           said
           they
           unto
           him
           ,
           What
           shall
           we
           do
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           work
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ?
           Jesus
           answered
           and
           said
           
           unto
           them
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           ye
           believe
           on
           him
           whom
           he
           hath
           sent
           ,
           John
           6.
           27.
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           42.
           
           Then
           Jesus
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           Verily
           ,
           verily
           ,
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           except
           ye
           eat
           the
           flesh
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           drink
           his
           blood
           ,
           ye
           have
           no
           life
           in
           you
           ,
           John.
           6.
           53.
           
        
         
           43.
           
           For
           God
           commanded
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Honour
           thy
           Father
           and
           Mother
           :
           and
           ,
           he
           that
           curseth
           Father
           and
           Mother
           let
           him
           die
           the
           death
           ,
           
             Mat.
             15.
             4.
             
             Mark
          
           7.
           10.
           
        
         
           44.
           
           Let
           them
           alone
           ;
           they
           be
           blind
           leaders
           of
           the
           blind
           .
           And
           if
           the
           blind
           lead
           the
           blind
           ,
           both
           shall
           fall
           into
           the
           ditch
           ,
           Mat.
           15.
           14.
           
        
         
           45.
           
           Then
           Jesus
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           Take
           heed
           ,
           and
           beware
           of
           the
           leaven
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Saduces
           ,
           
             Mat.
             16.
             6.
             
             Mark
          
           8.
           15.
           
        
         
           46.
           
           And
           when
           he
           had
           called
           the
           people
           unto
           him
           with
           his
           Disciples
           also
           ,
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           Whosoever
           will
           come
           after
           me
           ,
           let
           him
           deny
           himself
           ,
           and
           take
           up
           his
           cross
           ,
           and
           follow
           me
           ,
           Mark
           8.
           34
           ,
           &c.
           Luke
           6.
           23
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           47.
           
           And
           Jesus
           called
           a
           little
           child
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Verily
           ,
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           except
           ye
           be
           converted
           ,
           and
           become
           as
           little
           children
           ,
           ye
           shall
           not
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           2
           ,
           &c.
           Mark
           9.
           36
           ,
           37.
           
           Luke
           9.
           47
           ,
           48.
           
        
         
           48.
           
           Wo
           unto
           the
           world
           because
           of
           offences
           :
           for
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           that
           offence
           cometh
           :
           but
           wo
           to
           that
           man
           by
           whom
           the
           offence
           cometh
           .
           
           Wherefore
           if
           thy
           hand
           or
           thy
           foot
           offend
           thee
           ,
           cut
           them
           off
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           from
           thee
           :
           it
           is
           better
           for
           thee
           to
           enter
           into
           life
           halt
           and
           maimed
           ,
           rather
           than
           having
           two
           hands
           or
           two
           feet
           ,
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           everlasting
           fire
           .
           And
           if
           thine
           eye
           offend
           thee
           ,
           pluck
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           cast
           it
           from
           thee
           :
           it
           is
           better
           for
           thee
           to
           enter
           into
           life
           with
           one
           eye
           ,
           rather
           than
           having
           two
           eyes
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           Hell
           fire
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Mark
           9.
           43
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           49.
           
           Salt
           is
           good
           :
           but
           if
           the
           salt
           have
           lost
           his
           saltness
           ,
           wherewith
           will
           ye
           season
           it
           ?
           Have
           salt
           in
           your selves
           ,
           and
           have
           peace
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           Mark
           9.
           50.
           
        
         
           50.
           
           Take
           heed
           that
           ye
           despise
           not
           one
           of
           these
           little
           ones
           ;
           for
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           in
           Heaven
           their
           Angels
           do
           always
           behold
           the
           face
           of
           my
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           10.
           
        
         
           51.
           
           Moreover
           ,
           if
           thy
           brother
           shall
           trespass
           against
           thee
           ,
           go
           and
           tell
           him
           his
           fault
           between
           thee
           and
           him
           alone
           :
           if
           he
           shall
           hear
           thee
           ,
           thou
           hast
           gained
           thy
           brother
           .
           But
           if
           he
           will
           not
           hear
           thee
           ,
           then
           take
           with
           thee
           one
           or
           two
           more
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           two
           or
           three
           witnesses
           every
           word
           may
           be
           established
           .
           And
           if
           he
           shall
           neglect
           to
           hear
           them
           ,
           tell
           it
           unto
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           if
           he
           neglect
           to
           hear
           the
           Church
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           unto
           thee
           as
           an
           Heathen
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           Publican
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           15
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           52.
           
           Then
           came
           Peter
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           how
           often
           shall
           my
           brother
           sin
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           forgive
           him
           ?
           till
           seven
           times
           ?
           Jesus
           saith
           unto
           him
           ,
           I
           say
           not
           unto
           thee
           ,
           until
           seven
           times
           :
           but
           ,
           until
           seventy
           times
           seven
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
         
           53.
           
           Judge
           not
           according
           to
           the
           appearance
           ,
           but
           judge
           righteous
           judgement
           ,
           John
           7.
           24.
           
        
         
           54.
           
           He
           that
           believeth
           on
           me
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           said
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           belly
           shall
           flow
           rivers
           of
           living
           water
           ,
           John.
           7.
           38.
           
        
         
           55.
           
           Then
           said
           Jesus
           to
           those
           Jews
           which
           believ'd
           on
           him
           ,
           if
           ye
           continue
           in
           my
           word
           ,
           then
           are
           ye
           my
           Disciples
           indeed
           :
           And
           ye
           shall
           know
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           shall
           make
           you
           free
           ,
           John
           8.
           31
           ,
           32.
           
        
         
           56.
           
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           in
           this
           rejoyce
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           spirits
           are
           subject
           unto
           you
           :
           but
           rather
           rejoyce
           that
           your
           names
           be
           written
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Luke
           10.
           20.
           
        
         
           57.
           
           What
           is
           written
           in
           the
           Law
           ?
           how
           readest
           thou
           ?
           And
           he
           answering
           ,
           said
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           love
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           with
           all
           thy
           heart
           and
           with
           all
           thy
           soul
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           thy
           strength
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           thy
           mind
           ;
           and
           thy
           Neighbour
           as
           thy self
           .
           And
           he
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           answered
           right
           :
           this
           do
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           live
           ,
           Luke
           10.
           26
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           58.
           
           Which
           now
           of
           these
           three
           ,
           thinkest
           thou
           ,
           was
           neighbour
           unto
           him
           that
           fell
           among
           the
           thieves
           ?
           And
           he
           said
           ,
           He
           that
           sheweth
           mercy
           on
           him
           .
           Then
           said
           Jesus
           unto
           him
           ,
           Go
           ,
           and
           do
           thou
           likewise
           ,
           Luke
           10.
           36
           ,
           37.
           
        
         
           59.
           
           But
           rather
           give
           alms
           of
           such
           things
           as
           you
           have
           :
           and
           behold
           ,
           all
           things
           are
           clean
           unto
           you
           ,
           Luke
           11.
           41.
           
        
         
           60.
           
           But
           wo
           unto
           you
           Pharisees
           :
           for
           ye
           Tithe
           Mint
           and
           Rue
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           herbs
           ,
           and
           pass
           over
           
           judgement
           and
           the
           love
           of
           God
           :
           these
           ought
           ye
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           leave
           the
           other
           undone
           ,
           Luke
           11.
           42.
           
        
         
           61.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           gathered
           together
           an
           innumerable
           multitude
           of
           people
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           they
           trod
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           He
           began
           to
           say
           unto
           his
           Disciples
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           Beware
           ye
           of
           the
           Leaven
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           which
           is
           Hypocrisie
           .
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           covered
           that
           shall
           not
           be
           revealed
           ;
           neither
           hid
           ,
           that
           shall
           not
           be
           known
           ,
           Luke
           12.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           62.
           
           And
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           my
           friends
           ,
           be
           not
           afraid
           of
           them
           that
           kill
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           have
           no
           more
           that
           they
           can
           do
           .
           But
           I
           will
           forewarn
           you
           whom
           you
           shall
           fear
           :
           Fear
           him
           ,
           which
           after
           he
           hath
           killed
           ,
           hath
           power
           to
           cast
           into
           hell
           ;
           yea
           ,
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           fear
           him
           ,
           Luke
           12.
           4
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           63.
           
           And
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           Take
           heed
           ,
           and
           beware
           of
           coveteousness
           :
           for
           mans
           life
           consisteth
           not
           in
           the
           abundance
           of
           the
           things
           which
           he
           possesseth
           ,
           Luke
           12.
           15.
           
        
         
           64.
           
           Fear
           not
           ,
           little
           flock
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           your
           Father's
           good
           pleasure
           to
           give
           you
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           Luke
           12.
           32.
           
        
         
           65.
           
           Sell
           all
           that
           ye
           have
           ,
           and
           give
           alms
           :
           provide
           your selves
           bags
           which
           wax
           not
           old
           ,
           a
           tresure
           in
           the
           Heavens
           that
           faileth
           not
           ,
           where
           no
           thief
           approacheth
           ,
           neither
           moth
           corrupteth
           ,
           Luke
           12.
           33.
           
        
         
           66.
           
           Let
           your
           loins
           be
           girded
           about
           ,
           and
           your
           lights
           burning
           ;
           and
           ye
           your selves
           like
           unto
           men
           
           that
           wait
           for
           their
           Lord
           ,
           when
           he
           will
           return
           from
           the
           wedding
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           cometh
           and
           knocketh
           ,
           they
           may
           open
           unto
           him
           immediately
           ,
           Luke
           12.
           35
           ,
           36.
           
        
         
           67.
           
           When
           thou
           art
           bidden
           of
           any
           man
           to
           a
           wedding
           ,
           sit
           not
           down
           in
           the
           highest
           room
           :
           lest
           a
           more
           honourable
           man
           than
           thou
           be
           bidden
           of
           him
           :
           And
           he
           that
           bade
           thee
           and
           him
           ,
           come
           and
           say
           to
           thee
           ,
           Give
           this
           man
           place
           ;
           and
           thou
           begin
           with
           shame
           to
           take
           the
           lowest
           room
           .
           But
           when
           thou
           art
           bidden
           ,
           go
           and
           sit
           down
           in
           the
           lowest
           room
           ;
           that
           when
           he
           that
           bade
           thee
           cometh
           ,
           he
           may
           say
           unto
           thee
           ,
           Friend
           ,
           go
           up
           higher
           :
           then
           shalt
           thou
           have
           worship
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           them
           that
           sit
           at
           meat
           with
           thee
           ,
           Luke
           14.
           8.
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           68.
           
           Then
           said
           he
           also
           to
           him
           that
           bade
           him
           ,
           When
           thou
           makest
           a
           dinner
           or
           a
           supper
           ,
           call
           not
           thy
           friends
           ,
           nor
           thy
           brethren
           ,
           neither
           thy
           kinsmen
           ,
           nor
           thy
           rich
           neighbours
           ;
           lest
           they
           also
           bid
           thee
           again
           ,
           and
           a
           recompence
           be
           made
           thee
           .
           But
           when
           thou
           makest
           a
           feast
           ,
           call
           the
           poor
           ,
           the
           maimed
           ,
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           blind
           ,
           Luke
           14.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           69.
           
           If
           any
           man
           come
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           hate
           not
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           mother
           ,
           and
           wife
           ,
           and
           children
           ,
           and
           brethren
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           life
           also
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           my
           Disciple
           .
           And
           whoever
           doth
           not
           bear
           his
           cross
           ,
           and
           come
           after
           me
           ,
           cannot
           be
           my
           Disciple
           ,
           Luke
           14.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
        
         
           70.
           
           So
           likewise
           whosoever
           he
           be
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           forsaketh
           not
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           my
           Disciple
           ,
           Luke
           14.
           33.
           
        
         
         
           71.
           
           And
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           Make
           to
           your selves
           friends
           of
           the
           Mammon
           of
           unrighteousness
           ,
           that
           when
           ye
           fail
           ,
           they
           may
           receive
           you
           into
           everlasting
           habitations
           ,
           Luke
           16.
           9.
           
        
         
           72.
           
           Take
           heed
           to
           your selves
           :
           if
           thy
           brother
           trespass
           against
           thee
           ,
           rebuke
           him
           :
           and
           if
           he
           repent
           ,
           forgive
           him
           .
           And
           if
           he
           trespass
           against
           thee
           seven
           times
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           seven
           times
           in
           a
           day
           turn
           again
           to
           thee
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           repent
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           forgive
           him
           ,
           Luke
           17.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           73.
           
           In
           that
           day
           ,
           he
           which
           shall
           be
           upon
           the
           house
           top
           ,
           and
           his
           stuff
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           come
           down
           to
           take
           it
           away
           :
           and
           he
           that
           is
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           let
           him
           likewise
           not
           return
           back
           ,
           Luke
           17.
           31.
           
        
         
           74.
           
           And
           he
           spake
           a
           Parable
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           men
           ought
           always
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           faint
           ,
           Luke
           18.
           1.
           
        
         
           75.
           
           For
           this
           cause
           shall
           a
           man
           leave
           father
           and
           mother
           ,
           and
           shall
           cleave
           to
           his
           wife
           :
           and
           they
           twain
           shall
           be
           one
           flesh
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           are
           no
           more
           twain
           ,
           but
           one
           flesh
           .
           What
           therefore
           God
           hath
           joyned
           together
           ,
           let
           no
           man
           put
           asunder
           ,
           Mat
           19.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Mark
           10.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           76.
           
           But
           Jesus
           said
           ,
           Suffer
           little
           children
           ,
           and
           forbid
           them
           not
           to
           come
           unto
           me
           :
           for
           of
           such
           is
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           
             Mat.
             19.
             14.
             
             Mark
             10.
             14
             15.
             
             Luke
          
           18.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           77.
           
           And
           he
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           Why
           callest
           thou
           〈◊〉
           good
           ?
           there
           is
           none
           good
           but
           one
           ,
           that
           is
           God
           〈◊〉
           if
           thou
           wilt
           enter
           into
           life
           ,
           keep
           the
           Command
           ments
           ,
           Mat.
           19.
           17.
           
        
         
         
           78.
           
           But
           Jusus
           called
           them
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Ye
           know
           that
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           exercise
           dominion
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           are
           great
           ,
           exercise
           authority
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           among
           you
           :
           but
           whosoever
           will
           be
           great
           among
           you
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           your
           minister
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           will
           be
           chief
           among
           you
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           your
           servant
           ,
           Mat.
           20.
           25
           ,
           &c.
           Mark
           10.
           43
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           79.
           
           If
           any
           man
           serve
           me
           ,
           let
           him
           follow
           me
           ;
           and
           where
           I
           am
           ,
           there
           shall
           also
           my
           servant
           be
           :
           if
           any
           man
           serve
           me
           ,
           him
           will
           my
           Father
           honour
           ,
           John
           12.
           26.
           
        
         
           80.
           
           And
           Jesus
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           Yet
           a
           little
           while
           is
           the
           light
           with
           you
           :
           walk
           while
           ye
           have
           the
           light
           ,
           lest
           darkness
           come
           upon
           you
           :
           for
           he
           that
           walketh
           in
           darkness
           ,
           knoweth
           not
           whither
           he
           goeth
           .
           While
           ye
           have
           the
           light
           ,
           believe
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           be
           the
           Children
           of
           light
           .
           These
           things
           spake
           Jesus
           and
           departed
           ,
           and
           hid
           himself
           from
           them
           ,
           John.
           12.
           35
           ,
           36.
           
        
         
           81.
           
           And
           Jesus
           answering
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           Have
           faith
           in
           God.
           For
           verily
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           shall
           say
           to
           this
           mountain
           ,
           be
           thou
           ●emoved
           ,
           and
           be
           thou
           cast
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           doubt
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           but
           shall
           believe
           that
           those
           things
           which
           he
           saith
           shall
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           he
           shall
           have
           whatsoever
           he
           saith
           .
           Therefore
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           What
           things
           soever
           ye
           desire
           when
           ye
           pray
           ,
           believe
           that
           ye
           receive
           them
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           have
           them
           ,
           Mark
           11.
           22.
           
        
         
           82.
           
           They
           say
           unto
           him
           ,
           Caesars
           .
           Then
           saith
           he
           
           unto
           them
           ,
           Render
           therefore
           unto
           Caesar
           ,
           the
           things
           that
           are
           Caesars
           :
           and
           unto
           God
           ,
           the
           things
           that
           are
           Gods
           ,
           
             Mat.
             22.
             21.
             
             Mark
             12.
             16.
             
             Luke
          
           20.
           25.
           
        
         
           83.
           
           Jesus
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           love
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           with
           all
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           with
           thy
           soul
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           thy
           mind
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           and
           great
           Commandment
           ,
           
             Mat.
             22.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             Mark
          
           12.
           30.
           
        
         
           84.
           
           And
           the
           second
           is
           like
           unto
           it
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           love
           thy
           Neighbour
           as
           thy self
           ,
           
             Mat.
             22.
             39.
             
             Mark
          
           12.
           31.
           
        
         
           85.
           
           Saying
           ,
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           sit
           in
           
           Moses's
           seat
           .
           All
           therefore
           whatsoever
           they
           bid
           you
           observe
           ,
           that
           observe
           and
           do
           ;
           but
           do
           not
           ye
           after
           their
           works
           :
           for
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           ,
           Mat.
           23.
           37.
           
        
         
           86.
           
           And
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           in
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           beware
           of
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           which
           love
           to
           go
           in
           long
           cloathing
           ,
           and
           love
           salutations
           in
           the
           market
           place
           ,
           
             Mat.
             23.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Mark
             12.
             34.
             
             Luke
          
           20.
           46.
           
        
         
           87.
           
           But
           be
           not
           ye
           called
           Rabbi
           :
           for
           one
           is
           your
           Master
           even
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           ye
           are
           brethren
           .
           And
           call
           no
           man
           your
           father
           upon
           earth
           :
           for
           one
           is
           your
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Neither
           be
           ye
           called
           master
           ,
           for
           one
           is
           your
           Master
           even
           Christ
           ,
           Mat.
           23.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           88.
           
           And
           Jesus
           answered
           and
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           Take
           heed
           that
           no
           man
           deceive
           you
           :
           for
           many
           shall
           come
           in
           my
           Name
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           am
           Christ
           ;
           and
           shall
           deceive
           many
           .
           And
           ye
           shall
           hear
           of
           wars
           and
           rumours
           of
           wars
           :
           see
           that
           ye
           be
           not
           troubled
           ,
           for
           all
           these
           things
           must
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           but
           
           the
           end
           is
           not
           yet
           ,
           Mat.
           24.
           48
           ,
           &c.
           Mark
           13.
           28
           ,
           &c.
           Luke
           13.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           89.
           
           But
           take
           heed
           to
           your selves
           ,
           for
           they
           shall
           deliver
           you
           up
           to
           councils
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ye
           shall
           be
           beaten
           ;
           and
           ye
           shall
           be
           brought
           before
           Rulers
           and
           Kings
           for
           my
           sake
           ,
           for
           a
           testimony
           against
           them
           .
           But
           when
           they
           shall
           lead
           you
           and
           deliver
           you
           up
           ,
           take
           no
           thought
           before-hand
           what
           ye
           shall
           speak
           ,
           neither
           do
           ye
           premeditate
           :
           but
           whatsoever
           shall
           be
           given
           you
           in
           that
           hour
           that
           speak
           ye
           :
           for
           it
           is
           not
           ye
           that
           speaketh
           ,
           but
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             Mat.
             24.
             10.
             
             Mark
             13.
             9
             ,
             11.
             
             Luke
          
           21.
           12
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           90.
           
           In
           your
           patience
           possess
           ye
           your
           souls
           ,
           Luke
           21.
           19.
           
        
         
           91.
           
           Wherefore
           if
           they
           shall
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           Behold
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           the
           desert
           ,
           go
           not
           forth
           :
           behold
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           the
           secret
           chambers
           ,
           believe
           it
           not
           ,
           Mat.
           24.
           26.
           
        
         
           92.
           
           And
           take
           heed
           to
           your selves
           ,
           lest
           at
           any
           time
           your
           hearts
           be
           over
           charged
           ,
           with
           surfeiting
           and
           drunkenness
           ,
           and
           cares
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           day
           come
           upon
           you
           unawars
           ,
           Luke
           21.
           34.
           
        
         
           93.
           
           Watch
           ye
           therefore
           and
           pray
           always
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           be
           accounted
           worthy
           to
           escape
           all
           these
           that
           shall
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           before
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           ,
           Luke
           21.
           36.
           
        
         
           94.
           
           If
           I
           then
           your
           Lord
           and
           Master
           have
           washed
           your
           feet
           ,
           ye
           also
           ought
           to
           wash
           one
           anothers
           feet
           .
           For
           I
           have
           given
           you
           an
           example
           that
           ye
           should
           do
           as
           I
           have
           done
           to
           you
           ,
           John
           13.
           34
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           95.
           
           A
           new
           Commandment
           I
           give
           unto
           you
           ,
           That
           ye
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           loved
           you
           ,
           that
           ye
           also
           love
           one
           another
           .
           By
           this
           shall
           all
           men
           know
           that
           ye
           are
           my
           Disciples
           if
           ye
           love
           one
           another
           .
           
             Simon
             Peter
          
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           Lord
           whither
           goest
           thou
           ?
           Jesus
           answe●ed
           him
           ,
           Whither
           I
           go
           thou
           canst
           not
           follow
           me
           now
           ,
           but
           thou
           shalt
           follow
           me
           afterwards
           ,
           John
           13.
           34
           ,
           35.
           
        
         
           96.
           
           If
           ye
           love
           me
           keep
           my
           Commandments
           ,
           John
           14.
           15.
           
        
         
           97.
           
           And
           as
           they
           eating
           ,
           Jesus
           took
           Bread
           and
           blessed
           it
           ,
           and
           brake
           it
           and
           gave
           it
           to
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Take
           ,
           eat
           ,
           this
           is
           my
           Body
           ,
           Mat.
           26.
           26.
           
           
             Mark
             14.
             22.
             
             Luke
          
           22.
           19.
           
        
         
           98.
           
           And
           he
           took
           the
           Cup
           and
           gave
           thanks
           ,
           and
           gave
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Drink
           ye
           all
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           my
           Blood
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           which
           is
           shed
           for
           many
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           Mat.
           26.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           
             Mark
             14.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Luke
          
           22.
           20.
           
        
         
           99.
           
           Abide
           in
           me
           and
           I
           in
           you
           ;
           as
           the
           branch
           cannot
           bear
           fruit
           of
           itself
           ,
           except
           it
           abide
           in
           the
           vine
           :
           no
           more
           can
           ye
           ,
           except
           ye
           abide
           in
           me
           ,
           John
           15.
           4.
           
        
         
           100.
           
           Go
           ye
           therefore
           and
           teach
           all
           Nations
           ,
           baptizing
           them
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           :
           teaching
           them
           to
           observe
           all
           things
           whatsoever
           I
           have
           commanded
           you
           :
           and
           lo
           I
           am
           with
           you
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Amen
           .
           Mat.
           19.
           20.
           
           Mark
           16.
           15.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           Here
           follows
           the
           Cure
           of
           the
           Crooked
           and
           Hunch-back'd
           Children
           ,
           which
           was
           promised
           in
           the
           Second
           Part
           ,
           and
           is
           performed
           very
           Naturally
           ,
           and
           without
           trouble
           to
           the
           Patient
           .
        
         
           FOrasmuch
           as
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           Women
           are
           much
           more
           handy
           about
           Children
           than
           Men
           ,
           I
           have
           communicated
           the
           same
           to
           one
           Mrs.
           
             Sarah
             Matthews
          
           ,
           Widdow
           of
           Capt.
           Matthews
           ,
           and
           to
           her
           Daughter
           ,
           dwelling
           both
           in
           Capt.
           
           Risbie's
           Buildings
           in
           Limehouse
           near
           
             Ratcliff-Cross
             ,
             London
          
           ;
           and
           have
           directed
           them
           how
           to
           prepare
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           the
           said
           Cure
           ,
           as
           judging
           them
           fit
           and
           qualified
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           great
           inclination
           and
           desire
           they
           had
           to
           this
           Undertaking
           ,
           as
           also
           because
           I
           found
           in
           them
           a
           skill
           in
           Anatomie
           ,
           very
           necessary
           to
           the
           undertaking
           of
           this
           employment
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           the
           carrying
           on
           of
           this
           Cure
           three
           things
           especially
           are
           made
           use
           of
           :
           
             
               First
               ,
               A
               Bed
               ,
               whereon
               the
               Patient
               is
               to
               lie
               at
               Night
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               A
               Chair
               for
               to
               sit
               on
               in
               the
               day-time
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               ,
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               A
               Mathematical
               Chair
               ,
               whereby
               the
               continual
               decay
               of
               Crookedness
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Bunch
               may
               be
               measured
               and
               distinctly
               discerned
               .
            
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           As
           to
           what
           concerns
           the
           Bedstead
           ,
           the
           same
           must
           be
           made
           of
           Wood
           ,
           and
           two
           foot
           longer
           than
           the
           Patient
           ;
           and
           the
           bottom
           of
           it
           of
           even
           and
           smooth
           plained
           boards
           ,
           and
           the
           head
           also
           of
           the
           like
           boards
           half
           a
           yard
           high
           ,
           to
           which
           must
           be
           fastened
           a
           round
           board
           of
           hard
           Wood
           ,
           upon
           the
           edge
           of
           which
           must
           be
           set
           at
           an
           equal
           distance
           the
           figures
           from
           1
           to
           16.
           this
           round
           board
           must
           be
           a
           foot
           in
           Diameter
           ,
           and
           a
           round
           hollow
           Nail
           must
           be
           struck
           through
           the
           Center
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           by
           means
           thereof
           the
           head
           or
           bolster
           may
           be
           ordered
           and
           disposed
           to
           discretion
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           fastned
           behind
           with
           a
           Screw
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           that
           it
           may
           freely
           turn
           round
           ;
           and
           the
           Center
           of
           it
           must
           be
           exactly
           of
           the
           same
           height
           with
           the
           Bolster
           or
           Pillow
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           upon
           this
           round
           board
           must
           be
           fastned
           two
           Brass
           rings
           or
           loops
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           about
           four
           inches
           distant
           from
           the
           Center
           ,
           and
           through
           each
           of
           them
           must
           be
           put
           a
           Leading-string
           fastned
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           must
           be
           fitted
           to
           the
           Child
           ,
           being
           put
           under
           his
           Arms
           ,
           and
           fastned
           before
           on
           his
           Breast
           with
           a
           Loop
           and
           Button
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           they
           are
           fitted
           to
           Children
           who
           learn
           to
           go
           .
           In
           this
           Bedstead
           the
           Child
           must
           be
           laid
           upon
           a
           Matras
           or
           Quilt
           ,
           which
           together
           with
           the
           Bolster
           must
           be
           fastened
           with
           two
           loops
           to
           the
           Bedstead
           ,
           
           which
           must
           be
           made
           something
           she
           living
           or
           declining
           that
           is
           ,
           higher
           towards
           the
           head
           than
           at
           the
           feet
           ,
           that
           the
           Child
           who
           lies
           in
           it
           fastened
           to
           the
           Leading-string
           may
           slip
           down
           gently
           and
           easily
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           gentle
           the
           better
           ,
           for
           it
           sufficeth
           that
           the
           Body
           by
           this
           means
           be
           insensibly
           and
           by
           degrees
           accustomed
           to
           streightness
           .
           The
           forementioned
           round
           Board
           serves
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           the
           Child
           may
           learn
           to
           turn
           himself
           on
           that
           side
           he
           should
           lie
           on
           ,
           until
           he
           be
           accustomed
           to
           it
           ;
           as
           likewise
           to
           keep
           the
           Bed-cloaths
           from
           falling
           down
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           fastened
           to
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Bedstead
           with
           two
           loops
           or
           bands
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           that
           when
           the
           Crookedness
           or
           Bunch
           be
           upwards
           between
           the
           Shoulder-blades
           ,
           then
           the
           Patient
           must
           have
           a
           string
           fastned
           under
           his
           Chin
           ,
           or
           somewhere
           about
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           the
           string
           drawn
           through
           the
           hollow
           Nail
           ,
           which
           goes
           through
           the
           Center
           of
           the
           said
           round
           Board
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           down
           behind
           the
           Beds-head
           with
           a
           fitting
           weight
           fastned
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           case
           the
           Bunch
           be
           in
           both
           places
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           above
           or
           between
           the
           Shoulder-blades
           ,
           and
           beneath
           them
           also
           ,
           then
           both
           the
           foresaid
           strings
           are
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           ;
           though
           indeed
           it
           be
           impossible
           so
           exactly
           to
           discribe
           all
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           the
           necessary
           alterations
           and
           aids
           to
           relieve
           them
           ,
           without
           leaving
           much
           to
           the
           discretion
           and
           experience
           of
           those
           who
           undertake
           this
           Employment
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           manner
           the
           Child
           must
           continue
           in
           Bed
           until
           ten
           or
           eleven
           a
           Clock
           ,
           for
           the
           longer
           he
           continues
           there
           the
           better
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Second
           thing
           required
           is
           a
           Chair
           ,
           whereon
           the
           Child
           is
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           day
           time
           ,
           furnished
           with
           two
           weights
           ,
           hanging
           by
           different
           pullies
           under
           the
           Chair
           ,
           for
           to
           lift
           up
           the
           Child
           very
           easily
           in
           his
           Leading-strings
           ,
           being
           the
           same
           as
           was
           before
           done
           in
           the
           Bed.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Mathematical
           Chair
           ,
           which
           hath
           these
           properties
           ;
           that
           a
           young
           Child
           from
           its
           first
           infancy
           ,
           until
           it
           be
           full
           grown
           ,
           may
           conveniently
           make
           use
           of
           it
           and
           sit
           upon
           it
           ,
           onely
           the
           Chair
           must
           always
           be
           placed
           where
           there
           is
           a
           Stove
           or
           otherwise
           warm
           Room
           ;
           because
           the
           Child
           must
           sit
           upon
           it
           the
           upper
           part
           of
           his
           Body
           naked
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           the
           said
           Chair
           is
           so
           made
           ,
           that
           the
           party
           sits
           upon
           it
           firm
           and
           unmoveable
           ,
           and
           yet
           naturally
           too
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           least
           uneasiness
           ,
           according
           to
           and
           by
           means
           of
           a
           particular
           Rule
           or
           Register
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           may
           exactly
           and
           properly
           be
           known
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           person
           hath
           once
           sate
           on
           it
           ,
           he
           cannot
           sit
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           just
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           he
           must
           sit
           on
           it
           again
           ,
           though
           it
           should
           be
           several
           years
           after
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           means
           of
           the
           said
           Register
           ,
           the
           Body
           is
           to
           be
           measured
           how
           it
           grows
           in
           every
           particular
           part
           ,
           both
           in
           streightness
           ,
           length
           ,
           or
           weight
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           part
           of
           an
           inch
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Parent
           or
           other
           friends
           may
           every
           month
           measure
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           from
           their
           own
           eyes
           be
           satisfied
           of
           their
           growing
           better
           .
           And
           of
           this
           measuring
           (
           which
           is
           to
           be
           repeated
           the
           same
           day
           every
           month
           )
           an
           exact
           account
           is
           kept
           and
           set
           down
           in
           writing
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           
           it
           may
           be
           seen
           how
           much
           the
           party
           doth
           advance
           in
           streightness
           from
           time
           to
           time
           .
           And
           all
           this
           is
           performed
           without
           the
           least
           trouble
           to
           the
           Children
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           the
           very
           Disease
           and
           Pain
           which
           formerly
           were
           occasioned
           by
           their
           Crookedness
           are
           thereby
           removed
           and
           taken
           away
           .
        
         
           Besides
           the
           aforesaid
           means
           ,
           she
           uses
           also
           very
           effectually
           several
           Ointments
           ,
           the
           Receipts
           of
           which
           as
           also
           the
           Cuts
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Chairs
           and
           Bed
           she
           will
           put
           forth
           in
           print
           hereafter
           ,
           for
           the
           publick
           good
           ,
           and
           adde
           all
           her
           Observations
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           LEopoldus
           Divina
           favente
           Clementiá
           Electus
           Romanorum
           Imperator
           semper
           Augustus
           ,
           ac
           Germaniae
           ,
           Hungariae
           ,
           Bohemiae
           ,
           Dalmatiae
           ,
           Croatiae
           ,
           Sclavoniae
           ,
           Rex
           ,
           Archidux
           ,
           Austriae
           ,
           Dux
           Burgundiae
           ,
           Brabantiae
           .
           Stiriae
           ,
           Carinthiae
           ,
           Carniolae
           ,
           &c.
           Marchio
           Moraviae
           ,
           ac
           superioris
           &
           inferioris
           Silesiae
           ,
           Wirtembergae
           &
           Theckae
           ,
           Princeps
           Sueviae
           ,
           Comes
           Habspurgi
           ,
           Tyrolis
           ,
           Ferretis
           ,
           Kiburgi
           &
           Goritiae
           ,
           Landgrauius
           Alsatia
           ,
           Marchio
           Sacri
           Romani
           Imperii
           .
           Burgoviae
           ac
           superioris
           &
           inferioris
           Lusatiae
           .
           Dominus
           Marchiae
           Sclavonicae
           ,
           Portus
           Naonis
           &
           Salinarum
           .
        
         
           Notum
           facimus
           per
           presentes
           omnibus
           &
           singulis
           ,
           quòd
           ,
           cûm
           Nos
           ,
           tàm
           ex
           innata
           Coesareae
           Clementiae
           bonitate
           ,
           animique
           spontaneâ
           promptitudine
           ,
           quàm
           sublimi
           Sacrae
           Imperatoriae
           Majestatis
           dignitate
           ,
           ad
           quam
           benigno
           summi
           Dei
           nutu
           &
           providentiâ
           evecti
           ,
           eò
           clementissimè
           propendeamus
           ,
           incumbamusque
           ,
           ut
           nostrum
           ,
           ac
           Sacri
           Romani
           Imperii
           fidelium
           incolarum
           ,
           devotorumque
           ,
           honor
           ,
           gloria
           ,
           salus
           ,
           utilitas
           &
           incrementa
           procurentur
           ,
           propagentur
           ,
           extendantur
           ,
           augeantur
           atque
           promoveantur
           ;
           imprimis
           autemilli
           ,
           qui
           de
           ipso
           Imperio
           ,
           ejusque
           Statibus
           Incolisque
           ,
           vel
           Belli
           vel
           Pacis
           tempore
           ,
           laudabilibus
           quibusque
           ,
           &
           ab
           insigni
           virtute
           profectis
           actionibus
           optime
           meriti
           sunt
           ,
           publicâ
           aliquâ
           recognitione
           remunerationeque
           fidelium
           ejusmodi
           officiorum
           ,
           tam
           ipsi
           in
           eâdem
           devotione
           conserventur
           ,
           quàm
           &
           allii
           ad
           similium
           landatorum
           ,
           &
           
           publicè
           utilium
           operum
           exemploramque
           incitationem
           ,
           tantò
           validius
           excitentur
           ,
           qui
           noster
           affectus
           &
           intentio
           ,
           omnibus
           quidem
           virtutum
           studiosis
           in
           genere
           favens
           ,
           ergaillos
           tamen
           specialiori
           gratiâ
           propendet
           ,
           qui
           quemadmodum
           experantiquis
           Nobilibus
           Familiis
           oriundi
           ,
           it
           a
           propriis
           ipsorummet
           virtutibus
           ,
           prundenterque
           fortiter
           &
           laudabiliter
           gestis
           ,
           honestis
           atque
           praeclari●
           illis
           Antecessorum
           ,
           Majorumque
           suorum
           semitis
           non
           s●um
           insistere
           ,
           easque
           sequi
           ;
           sed
           etiam
           aemulatione
           imprimis
           laudabili
           ,
           illos
           superare
           ,
           atque
           hoc
           modo
           Genus
           ,
           nomen
           &
           familiam
           suam
           in
           sublimiorem
           Honoris
           dignitatisque
           gradum
           provehere
           ,
           omni
           studio
           conantur
           .
        
         
           Considerantes
           itaque
           Generosum
           &
           Magnificum
           Nostrum
           &
           Sacri
           Imperii
           fide
           lem
           dilectum
           Franciscum
           Mercurium
           ab
           Helmont
           Toparcham
           in
           Merode
           ,
           Royenbourg
           &
           Oorschot
           ,
           ante
           decinnium
           fere
           ,
           ad
           Divi
           quondam
           Imperatoris
           Ferdinandi
           Tertii
           ,
           Domini
           Genitorii
           ,
           &
           Praedecessoris
           Nostri
           colendissimi
           ,
           Agustae
           memoriae
           Caesaream
           evocatum
           Aulam
           ,
           tam
           ibi
           ,
           quam
           postmodo
           apud
           diversos
           Electores
           atque
           Principes
           Imperii
           detentum
           atque
           occupatum
           fuisse
           ,
           intra
           quod
           temporis
           spatium
           ,
           ipsum
           aspirante
           Divina
           benignitate
           ,
           statui
           salutique
           publicoe
           in
           conciliandis
           non
           nullis
           sublimibus
           ,
           &
           Illustrissimis
           Ducum
           Principumque
           Familiis
           componendis
           sopiendisque
           plurimis
           arduis
           difficilibus
           &
           inveteratis
           controversiis
           procurandâ
           ,
           conservandâ
           ,
           stabiliendâ
           ,
           propagandâque
           Pace
           amicitiâ
           bonâque
           &
           sincerâ
           confidentiâ
           aliisque
           plurimis
           modis
           fidelem
           ,
           &
           fructuosam
           operam
           proestitisse
           ,
           adeoque
           se
           ipsum
           &
           omnia
           sua
           ,
           publicis
           utilitatibus
           quasi
           devovisse
           ,
           neque
           
           ullum
           laborem
           vel
           difficultatem
           ,
           itinerum
           item
           ,
           legationum
           ,
           commissionumque
           molestiam
           subterfugisse
           ,
           neque
           sumptibus
           sane
           non
           exiguis
           ,
           huic
           operi
           continuè
           ,
           atque
           de
           suo
           impendendis
           ,
           se
           â
           tam
           salutari
           proposito
           atque
           instituto
           deterreri
           passum
           esse
           .
           Quibus
           suis
           praeclaris
           ac
           Generoso
           animo
           dignis
           actionibus
           ,
           nobis
           partim
           ex
           propria
           scientiâ
           ,
           partim
           aliorum
           maximè
           conspicuorum
           virorum
           ,
           fideli
           relatione
           notissi●is
           ,
           non
           immeritò
           clementissimè
           favemus
           &
           applaudimus
           ,
           idque
           tantò
           magis
           ,
           quôd
           &
           Reverendissimus
           Elector
           Achiepiscopus
           Moguntinus
           favorabli
           quodam
           ,
           Nobisque
           humilimè
           oblato
           Diplomate
           ,
           &
           praeclarâ
           atque
           gratiosâ
           declaratione
           ,
           recognitione
           ,
           testimonio
           atque
           commendatione
           eundem
           ab
           Helmont
           dignum
           aestimavit
           ,
           uti
           ex
           ejus
           tenore
           hîc
           verbotenus
           inserto
           patet
           .
        
         
           JOannes
           Philippus
           Dei
           Gratiâ
           Sanctae
           Sedis
           Moguntinae
           Archiepiscopus
           ,
           Sac.
           Romani
           Imperii
           per
           Germaniam
           Archi
           Cancellarius
           ac
           Princeps
           Elector
           ,
           Episcopus
           Herbipolensis
           ,
           &
           Franconiae
           Dux
           .
           Cum
           aequitati
           consentaneum
           sit
           ,
           ut
           qui
           vitam
           suam
           honestè
           instituerint
           ,
           non
           solum
           modo
           promoveantur
           &
           foveantur
           ,
           verùm
           etiam
           ,
           ubi
           opus
           fuerit
           ,
           honorificis
           testimoniis
           muniantur
           :
           Nobis
           humilimè
           exposuit
           Nobilis
           &
           Illustris
           Franciscus
           Mercurius
           ab
           Helmont
           ,
           Dominus
           in
           Merode
           ,
           Royenbourg
           ,
           &
           Oorschot
           ,
           se
           ad
           capessendam
           Avunculi
           quondam
           sui
           ,
           Baronis
           de
           Merode
           ,
           atque
           Aviae
           ejusdem
           stemmatis
           jacentem
           haereditatem
           ,
           in
           patriam
           revocari
           ,
           quod
           iter
           sine
           magno
           rerum
           suarum
           detrimento
           nec
           omittere
           nec
           differre
           potest
           ,
           sibi
           quoque
           non
           solum
           utile
           ,
           sed
           omnino
           necessarium
           fore
           ,
           si
           quibus
           
           in
           locis
           ,
           in
           quorum
           conspectu
           ,
           &
           quibus
           rebus
           totum
           decennium
           ,
           quo
           a
           solo
           natali
           abfuit
           ,
           impenderit
           ,
           validis
           &
           irrefragabilibus
           testimoniis
           demonstrare
           possit
           .
           Nos
           igitur
           laudabili
           ejus
           desiderio
           annuentes
           notum
           facimus
           &
           Declaramus
           ,
           Nobis
           constare
           &
           plenissime
           perspectum
           esse
           ,
           praedictum
           Dominum
           ab
           Helmont
           decem
           annorum
           novissime
           praeteritorum
           spacium
           in
           Romani
           Imperii
           Provinciis
           &
           ditionibus
           non
           Solummodo
           honeste
           &
           laudabiliter
           transegisse
           ,
           nemini
           gravem
           sed
           é
           contra
           pluribus
           utilem
           se
           praestitisse
           ,
           omnibus
           gratum
           singulis
           acceptum
           ,
           verum
           etiam
           saepius
           Principum
           consiliis
           adhibitum
           ,
           Magnatum
           controversiis
           componendis
           ,
           non
           exigui
           momenti
           negotiis
           gerendis
           ,
           Legationibus
           obeundis
           aliisque
           hujusmodi
           muneribus
           exercendis
           ,
           quae
           virum
           &
           Nobilem
           &
           Illustrem
           ubique
           decent
           ,
           feclicem
           operam
           saepe
           impendisse
           ,
           quae
           referre
           &
           laudare
           tantominus
           dubitamus
           quanto
           magis
           plaeraeque
           ipsius
           actiones
           in
           conspectu
           nostro
           ita
           contigerunt
           ,
           ut
           alieno
           ad
           morum
           ipsius
           integritatem
           probandam
           adminiculo
           non
           indigeamus
           .
           Pro
           ejus
           itaque
           meritis
           &
           virtutibus
           praesenti
           nostrae
           benevolentiae
           argumento
           illum
           lubentissime
           decoratum
           volumus
           .
           Et
           cum
           jam
           à
           majoribus
           suis
           ,
           quorum
           antiqua
           &
           probata
           Nobilitas
           ,
           generosam
           sanguìnem
           duxerit
           ,
           seque
           ipsum
           etiam
           propriâ
           virtute
           ,
           quae
           cultores
           sui
           illustrius
           ornat
           ,
           abunde
           excoluerit
           Eum
           non
           tantum
           cognatione
           &
           affinitate
           Illustrium
           familiarum
           ,
           quibus
           sanguine
           conjunctus
           est
           ,
           quos
           inter
           Dominos
           Comites
           de
           Merode
           &
           Marehionem
           de
           Deinsen
           recensere
           licet
           ,
           dignissimum
           judicamus
           ,
           sed
           etiam
           quandoquidem
           in
           Auitae
           Margarethae
           natae
           Baronissae
           de
           Merode
           Haereditatis
           possessione
           in
           Ducatu
           Juliacensi
           
           sita
           ,
           cum
           iisdem
           ut
           supradictum
           versatur
           non
           incongruum
           fore
           ,
           ut
           Comitis
           titulo
           insigniatur
           ,
           suosque
           ejusdem
           dignitatis
           habeat
           participes
           ,
           atque
           it
           a
           in
           imperio
           Romano
           ,
           cui
           non
           sterilem
           aut
           infructuosam
           operam
           impendit
           ,
           sed
           de
           quo
           optime
           meritus
           est
           ,
           debita
           virtutis
           praemia
           consequatur
           ,
           nec
           non
           imposterum
           in
           ejusdem
           constanti
           devotione
           decentius
           versari
           &
           perseverare
           possit
           .
           In
           quarum
           rerum
           fidem
           praesentes
           litteras
           has
           propria
           subscriptione
           ac
           appenso
           sigillo
           nostro
           firmari
           voluimus
           Francofurti
           ad
           Moenum
           prima
           Maii
           1658.
           
           Joannes
           Philipus
           El.
           A.
           M.
           Ep.
           Herbip
           .
           
             (
             SL
             )
          
           .
        
         
           PRoinde
           cum
           Nos
           ut
           saepe
           memoratus
           ab
           Helmont
           non
           solum
           ad
           ejusmodi
           laudatarum
           atque
           publice
           utilium
           actionum
           continuationem
           extimuletur
           obligeturve
           ,
           sed
           &
           notissimorum
           meritorum
           suorum
           susceptorumque
           atque
           exantlatorum
           laborum
           ,
           curarum
           ,
           vigiliarum
           ,
           itinerum
           ,
           negociationum
           ,
           expeditionum
           ,
           sollicitudinum
           ,
           molestiarum
           maximarum
           ,
           item
           impensarum
           atque
           sumptu●maliquam
           remunerationem
           &
           dignum
           opere
           precium
           eximia
           aliqua
           publicaque
           gratitudinis
           demonstratione
           consequatur
           eoque
           velut
           bonorum
           laborum
           glorioso
           fructu
           &
           ipse
           &
           sui
           collaterales
           &
           agnati
           suique
           aliquando
           haeredes
           posterive
           totaque
           Nobilis
           Familia
           gaudere
           possit
           .
           Plane
           inclinati
           essemus
           respectu
           tam
           saepe
           dictorum
           egregiorum
           meritorum
           praestitorumque
           officiorum
           suorum
           quam
           quod
           pervetusta
           &
           ab
           aliquot
           seculis
           in
           Sac.
           Rom.
           Imperio
           praecipue
           vero
           Augustae
           Domus
           nostrae
           Austriacae
           Haereditariis
           inferioris
           Germaniae
           Provinciis
           notissima
           Nobilis
           &
           Equestris
           dignitate
           splendens
           familia
           ab
           Helmont
           (
           ex
           qua
           ipsius
           ab
           Helmont
           
           Proavum
           Joannem
           ab
           ipso
           gloriosissime
           memoriae
           Imperatore
           Carolo
           quinto
           ob
           proeclara
           fortiaque
           ejus
           facta
           Equestri
           dignitate
           condecoratum
           constat
           )
           jam
           olim
           cum
           non
           paucis
           Illustris
           dignitatis
           Baronum
           Comitumque
           familiis
           cognationis
           affinitatisque
           jure
           copulata
           atque
           innexa
           sit
           :
           adeoque
           dictus
           ab
           Helmont
           qenus
           ipse
           suum
           Maternum
           è
           Proaviâ
           Margarethâ
           natâ
           Baronissa
           de
           Merode
           traxerit
           ipsum
           suosque
           consanguineos
           &
           haevedes
           nominatim
           duas
           sorores
           adhuc
           innuptas
           Pelagiam
           Lucinam
           ,
           &
           Olimpiam
           Claram
           ejusdemque
           cognatos
           Ambrosio
           de
           Meghem
           &
           liberis
           Augustini
           de
           Gottignies
           p.
           m.
           Nominatim
           Lancelot
           Ignatius
           ,
           Joannes
           ,
           Baptista
           ,
           Antonius
           ,
           Nicolaus
           ,
           Gillis
           ,
           Lowise
           ,
           Catharina
           ,
           Anna
           ,
           omnes
           de
           Gottignies
           ,
           ad
           gradum
           ,
           statum
           &
           dignitatem
           Illustrium
           Sacri
           Rom.
           Imperii
           Comitum
           promovere
           &
           evehere
           ,
           verum
           cum
           ille
           &
           ipsi
           ob
           certas
           considerationes
           ejusmodi
           Honoris
           sublimitatem
           acceptare
           eaque
           uti
           hoc
           quidem
           tempore
           nondum
           constituerint
           ,
           tamen
           clementissime
           obtulimus
           quocunque
           ipsi
           tempore
           realem
           collationem
           ejusmodi
           dignitatis
           a
           Nobis
           humillime
           petere
           eaque
           uti
           ,
           frui
           atque
           gaudere
           tempestivum
           atque
           sibi
           comodum
           duxerint
           ,
           Nos
           in
           eo
           ipsis
           clementissime
           gratificaturos
           ,
           prout
           Nos
           nihilominus
           jam
           nunc
           ,
           &
           ex
           hoc
           quasi
           tunc
           illum
           ab
           Helmont
           cjusq
           :
           scrores
           atque
           praedictos
           agnates
           illo
           Cemitum
           Sacri
           Rom.
           Imperii
           honore
           .
           sessione
           ,
           voto
           ,
           gradu
           ,
           privilegiis
           aliisque
           consuetis
           emolumentis
           ac
           proerogativis
           dignos
           atque
           capaces
           declaramus
           ,
           non
           aliter
           ac
           si
           eam
           dignitatem
           ipsis
           jam
           de
           facto
           contulissemus
           .
        
         
           Interim
           motu
           proprio
           ,
           ex
           certa
           scientia
           &
           animo
           be●e
           deliberato
           ,
           sano
           accedente
           consilio
           ,
           ac
           Caesarea
           
           nostra
           authoritate
           ejusdem
           potestatis
           plenitudine
           supramemoratos
           scilicet
           ab
           Helmont
           duas
           ejusdem
           sorores
           nec
           non
           de
           Meghem
           &
           liberos
           de
           Gottignies
           utriusque
           sexûs
           in
           statum
           gradumque
           Illustrium
           Sac.
           Rom.
           Imperii
           Baronum
           &
           Baronissarum
           sublimamus
           ,
           promovemus
           atque
           extollimus
           aliisque
           omnibus
           S.
           R.
           Imperii
           Principatumque
           ei
           annexorum
           natis
           liberis
           Baronibus
           Dynastis
           atque
           Nobilibus
           Vexilliferis
           odiungimus
           &
           sociamus
           ,
           talesque
           declaramus
           ,
           non
           aliter
           ac
           si
           ab
           Avis
           Majoribusq
           :
           suis
           patre
           matreque
           familiisque
           utriusque
           latere
           verè
           Barones
           &
           Baronissae
           forent
           .
           Volumus
           etiam
           ordinamus
           atque
           statuimus
           ,
           ut
           ex
           hoc
           ipso
           die
           &
           deinceps
           praedicti
           ab
           Helmont
           Mehbem
           &
           Gottignies
           cum
           omnibus
           eorum
           liberis
           heredibusque
           haeredumque
           haeredibus
           atque
           descendentibus
           masculis
           atque
           foeminis
           hujus
           nominis
           stemmatis
           atque
           Prosapiae
           genere
           ,
           atque
           armis
           insignibus
           semper
           &
           omnibus
           futuris
           temporibus
           Nobiles
           &
           generosos
           signiferos
           five
           Liberos
           Barones
           &
           Baronissas
           ab
           Helmont
           &
           Merode
           ,
           &
           respectivè
           à
           Meghem
           &
           Merode
           item
           a
           Gottignies
           &
           Merode
           utpotè
           quae
           in
           S.
           R.
           Imperii
           ,
           Ducatu
           Juliacensi
           sita
           Dynastia
           horum
           trium
           ratione
           praedictae
           Proaviae
           Margarethae
           de
           Merode
           ex
           sucessione
           &
           cessione
           communis
           cum
           reliqvis
           ejus
           nominis
           Baronibus
           &
           Comitibus
           Domus
           &
           gentilitia
           ex
           qua
           portio
           competens
           ipsis
           etiamnum
           debetur
           se
           nominare
           atq
           :
           scribere
           ,
           &
           pro
           talibus
           a
           Nobis
           sucessoribus
           nostris
           atque
           omnibus
           praesertim
           S.
           R.
           Imperii
           statibus
           atque
           ordinibus
           eorum
           Cancellariis
           una
           cum
           titulo
           Generosorum
           ac
           Magnificorum
           ,
           Germanice
           Wohlgebornen
           &
           de
           Merode
           agnoscantur
           ,
           habeantur
           ,
           honorentur
           ,
           atque
           inscribantur
           ,
           praesertim
           omnium
           gratiarum
           
           hnorum
           dignitatum
           ,
           immunitatum
           ,
           emolumentorum
           privilegiorum
           jurium
           praecedentiae
           ,
           status
           authoritatis
           sessionis
           ,
           votorum
           atque
           praerogativarum
           in
           Imperio
           aliisque
           conventibus
           &
           Congregationibus
           hastiludiis
           exercitiisque
           Equestribus
           beneficiis
           Cathedralibus
           Capitulis
           Majoribus
           minoribusve
           Ecclesiasticis
           atque
           secularibus
           aliisque
           quibuscunque
           honest
           is
           negociis
           actionibusque
           vel
           sodalitiis
           capaces
           sint
           revera
           obtineant
           participentque
           inprimis
           &
           facultate
           Illustria
           Feuda
           capiendi
           ,
           vel
           iis
           alios
           porro
           subinvestiendi
           gaudeant
           de
           jure
           vel
           consuctudine
           sine
           cujusquam
           impedimento
           ,
        
         
           Praeterea
           Caesareae
           nostrae
           gratiae
           erga
           praefatum
           Baronem
           ab
           Helmont
           &
           Merode
           pluribus
           declaranda
           ipsi
           Gentilitia
           ejus
           Arma
           atque
           insignia
           novo
           aliquo
           splendore
           decorare
           &
           illustrare
           eaque
           ratione
           praeclara
           ejus
           merita
           atque
           virtutes
           ,
           publicique
           boni
           studium
           denotare
           &
           celebrare
           corumque
           honorificam
           memoriam
           ad
           posteros
           transmittere
           cupientes
           ,
           concedimus
           volumusque
           ut
           obscuris
           iste
           nigerque
           scuti
           huc
           usque
           Helmontici
           color
           in
           anreum
           permutetur
           ,
           quique
           ad
           praeclarum
           &
           splendidun
           virtutum
           ejus
           testimonium
           ,
           loco
           aliorum
           insignium
           notarumque
           quae
           scuti
           areae
           alias
           imprimi
           solent
           esse
           potest
           debetque
           .
           Insuper
           quoque
           galeae
           istae
           tres
           aureae
           &
           apertae
           clipei
           aream
           bactenus
           occupantes
           ,
           ex
           eo
           subla●
           ae
           ipsi
           scuto
           superimponantur
           ita
           ut
           media
           earum
           cum
           inreo
           tegumento
           instar
           pallii
           hinc
           &
           illinc
           diffluente
           ,
           antrorsum
           erecta
           Regia
           insuper
           Corona
           aurea
           insignatur
           prominentibus
           ad
           cassidis
           latera
           geminis
           pilis
           vel
           vexillis
           minorihus
           paulo
           in
           altum
           versis
           quorum
           sect
           ae
           sint
           simbriae
           vel
           laciniae
           hastae
           etiam
           cum
           cuspidibus
           omnes
           aureae
           .
           Porro
           Clypeum
           istum
           duo
           Angeli
           in
           sigium
           
           Pacis
           concordiaeque
           ab
           ipso
           Barone
           ab
           Helmont
           &
           Merode
           pro
           virili
           procuratae
           tanquam
           Pacis
           nuntil
           dexter
           aureus
           cum
           vestitu
           nigro
           &
           ramum
           palmae
           ,
           sinister
           vero
           niger
           cum
           vestitu
           aureo
           ramum
           oleae
           manu
           praeferentes
           sustentent
           :
           Prout
           haec
           omnia
           in
           medio
           hujus
           nostri
           Diplomat
           is
           pictoris
           industria
           ad
           vivum
           quasi
           elaborata
           cernere
           licet
           .
        
         
           Mandamus
           igitur
           Universis
           ac
           singulis
           Electoribus
           aliisque
           sacri
           Imperii
           Principibus
           tam
           Ecclesiasticis
           quam
           secularibus
           ,
           Archiepiscopis
           ,
           Episcopis
           ,
           Ducibus
           ,
           Marchionibus
           ,
           Comitibus
           ,
           Baronibus
           ,
           Militibus
           ,
           Nobilibus
           ,
           Clientibus
           ,
           Capitaneis
           ,
           Vicedominis
           ,
           Praefectis
           ,
           Castellanis
           ,
           Heroaldis
           ,
           Caduceatoribus
           ,
           Civibus
           ,
           Communitatibus
           ,
           &
           denique
           omnibus
           Nostris
           &
           Sacri
           Imperii
           subditis
           &
           fidelibus
           ,
           dilectis
           &
           aliis
           ,
           ad
           quoscunque
           spectat
           ,
           cujuscunque
           status
           gradus
           ,
           ordinis
           dignitatis
           ,
           praeminentiae
           &
           conditionis
           fuerint
           ,
           ut
           saepe
           memoratos
           Barones
           &
           Baronissas
           ab
           Helmont
           &
           Merode
           ,
           de
           Meghem
           &
           Merode
           de
           Gortignies
           &
           Merode
           ,
           omnes
           eorum
           liberos
           heredesque
           in
           perpetuum
           descendentes
           Nobiles
           Imperii
           signiferos
           &
           liberos
           Borones
           &
           Baronissas
           cum
           praedicato
           &
           honoris
           titulo
           Generosu●um
           ac
           Magnificorum
           Germanice
           Wohlgebornen
           de
           Merode
           agnoscere
           ,
           nominare
           ,
           scribere
           &
           honorare
           ,
           ipso●
           ;
           omnibus
           gratiis
           ,
           privilegiis
           ,
           honoribus
           ,
           dignitatibus
           ,
           emolumentis
           ,
           juribus
           atque
           praerogativis
           quae
           quibuscunque
           aliis
           ortu
           prosapiae
           Baronibus
           &
           Baronissis
           conveniunt
           ,
           pacate
           uti
           frui
           &
           gaudere
           permittant
           ,
           defendant
           &
           tueautur
           ea
           nec
           ipsi
           quidque
           attentare
           vel
           fac●re
           praesumant
           ,
           vel
           ab
           aliis
           fieri
           consentiant
           aut
           patiantur
           ullo
           modo
           nisi
           malint
           incurrere
           indignationem
           
           nostri
           &
           Sac.
           Rom.
           Imperii
           ,
           &
           certam
           mulctam
           centum
           marcarum
           auri
           puri
           ,
           quarum
           mediam
           partem
           Camerae
           nostrae
           ,
           mediam
           alteram
           ipsis
           dictis
           Baronibus
           quisquis
           his
           contravenire
           ausus
           fuerit
           ,
           pendere
           tenebitur
           ,
           &
           nihilominus
           ipsi
           nominati
           Barones
           in
           praedicto
           honore
           ,
           statu
           dignitate
           libertate
           prestabunt
           etiam
           publica
           Authoritate
           defensi
           .
           In
           quorum
           fidem
           praesentes
           Sigillo
           nostro
           Caesareo
           appenso
           ,
           ac
           manus
           propriae
           subscriptione
           corroboratae
           atque
           datae
           sunt
           in
           Civitate
           nostra
           Imperiali
           Francofurti
           ad
           Moenum
           die
           tertia
           mensis
           Augusti
           ,
           Anno
           Domini
           Milleciesimo
           sexcentesimo
           quinquagisimo
           octavo
           Regnorum
           Nostrorum
           Romani
           primo
           ,
           Hungariae
           quarto
           ,
           Bohemiae
           secundo
           ,
           eratque
           signaotum
           Leopoldus
           paulo
           inferius
           Johan
           .
           Philip.
           El.
           A.
           M.
           Herbip
           .
           &
           inferius
           .
           Ad
           mandatum
           Sac.
           Caesar
           Majestatis
           proprium
           :
           subsignatum
           Ferdinandus
           Comes
           Curtius
           ,
           sigillatumque
           sigillo
           Sac.
           suoe
           Majestatis
           Caesareae
           in
           cereâ
           rubra
           .
        
         
           Concordat
           cum
           suo
           Originali
           ,
           quod
           attestor
           .
           
             N.
             Philippi
             Nots
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .